Machine Translation of "Ordinance To The Law On The Court's Care" (Denmark)

In this way, the law on the court's care is announced, cf. Law Order no. 1053 of 29. Oct 2009, with the changes resulting from Section 1 of Law No 1. 1266 of 16. In December 2009, Section 2 of Law No 73 of 26. 1 January 2010, section 1, no. 4-6, in the law. 404 of 21. April 2010, section 2 of Law No 533 of 26. 1 May 2010, section 1 of Law No 536 of 26. May 2010, section 2 of Law No 551 of 26. May 2010, section 2 of Law No 651 of 15. June 2010, section 1 of law no. 652 of 15. June 2010, section 2 of law no. 708 of 25. June 2010, section 2 of law no. 711 of 25. June 2010 and section 2 of the Law No 715 of 25. June 2010.

The announced legal text relating to section 148 a, section 154 (4). 2, section 155, nr. 2, section 156 a, § 158 and § 561 (3). ONE, FOUR. pkt., shall enter into force following the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 5 (5). 1, in Law No 1. 447 of 9. June 2004 on the amendment of the law on law, bankruptcy law, on the changeover of the estate and the changeover to the changeover of common estate and other. (Digital communication in the administration of justice, in the case of a limited case, rules on the subpoenas and the rules on the subpoenas.).

The announced legislative text on section 186 (1). TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 3-6, shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 106 (4). Three, in the law. 538 of eight. June 2006 amending the legal system of law and various other laws (police and judicial reform).

The announced legal text relating to § 116 a shall enter into force at the time the Minister of Justice determines, cf. Section 6 (2). 1, in Law No 1. 479 of 17. June 2008 amending the Central Dna Profile-Registry-Registry Registry, the law of law on the registration of vehicles and the laws on competition and consumer relations in the telecommunications market (Implementation of the Prüm statement on the exchange of information on DNA profiles, fingerprints and vehicles etc.).

The announced legal text relating to section 56 a enters into force at the time the Minister of Justice lays down, cf. Section 2 (2). Two, in Law No 495 of 12. June 2009 amending the Law of the Law of the Law of the Law of the Law of the Law of the Law.

The announced legal text concerning § 130 a and § 143 (3). 6, shall enter into force following the attorney general general rule, cf. § 8 (3) Two, in Law No 505 of 12. June 2009 amending the Law of the Faeroe Islands on the Law of the Law and various other laws (processing of guardianship cases, updating rules on the company of lawyers, digital, tele and video communications, the abolition of the stapler and m.v.).

The announced legislative text relating to section 116 (b) shall enter into force at the time the Minister of Justice determines, cf. § 5, Act 5. 715 of 25. June 2010 amending the Central Dna Profile-Registry Registry, the law of law and the law on the registration of vehicles (exchange of information on DNA profiles, fingerprints and vehicles with states outside the European Union).

The changes resulting from § 1, nr. 1-3 and 7-9, in the law. 404 of 21. April 2010 on the amendment of the law on law and various other laws (New policy-making-etc.) is not the work of this legislative notice, since these changes will not enter into force until 1. January 2012, cf. Section 4 (4). Two, in Law No 404 of 21. April 2010.

The changes resulting from paragraph 2 of Law No 718 of 25. June 2010 amending the bankruptcy slots and various other laws (Regulation etc.) is not incorporated into this legislative notice, since the time of entry into force of these amendments shall be determined by the attorney general, cf. § 55, paragraph 1. 1, in Law No 1. 718 of 25. June 2010.

LAW OF THE COURT'S CARE

First book. Sentencing and so on.

__________

First paragraph. Regulation of the courts

Chapter 1

The Rettes

§ 1. The general courts are the Supreme Court, the compels, the city courts, the Sø and the Court of Justice and the right of the Tingle.

Paragraph 2. The rules of this law shall apply only to the law of the court by the general courts, unless otherwise specified in this or other law.

Paragraph 3. Military criminal law is being dealt with by military criminal law.

§ 1 a. The Shonest Kstoreroom is processing and incanlist

1) requests for the resumption of a criminal trial, cf. Chapter 86,

2) boyfriend targets for the exclusion of a defender, cf. § 737,

3) complaints referred to in Article 48,

4) cases of suspension, disciplinary proceedings and farewells due to sickness in the cases referred to in sections 49, 49 a, 50 and 55,

5) cases after paragraph 54 a letter of departure and amendment of the service and

6) cases of the deposition of members of the Board of Justice of the Courts Board, cf. Section 6 (2). Three, in the Law on the Courts Board.

Paragraph 2. The Kstorette is composed of five members who, after setting the attorney general, are appointed by the King for a period of 10 years. The Member of the Court can only be deposed by conviction. A member shall resign when the conditions for the Member's occupation lapses. The ression shall end no later than the end of the month in which the person concerned is 70 years. Redeform can't take place.

Paragraph 3. The members of the Quartet shall be a Supreme Court Justice (Kstore's President), a judge and a court judge appointed by the Minister for Justice of the Supreme Court, the riders and the Danish Court of Justice respectively, as well as a court judge, and one Counselor, appointed by the Attorney General of the Attorney General, and a university lecturers in forensics or other jurist, with special scientific training.

Paragraph 4. For each of the members of the court, the king shall be appointed by the same rules as for the first and second suppleant. The Supplements shall, where necessary, join the court, so that first suppleant takes precedence over the second alternate.

Paragraph 5. The secretarial tasks of the repository shall be carried out by the Supreme Court's President and the President of the Chairperson of the Supreme Court.

§ 2. The Supreme Court is the supreme court of the entire kingdom. It has its seat in Copenhagen and consists of a President and 15 other Supreme Court judges.

Paragraph 2. The President is responsible for the taking of the appropriation and administrative matters placed on office. The President must, in particular, provide a sound and appropriate operation to the office and to take the necessary initiatives to ensure it.

Paragraph 3. In the President's place, if necessary, it shall, at the time of the official age, enter the judges of the court.

§ 3. In the decision of cases of the Supreme Court, unless otherwise determined, at least 5 judges. The President shall take a decision on the part of the court in accordance with the law of the proceedings between the judges and on the administrative treatment of the parties. If in a case the number of supreme court judges is not available, the President may summon one or more national judges to participate in the proceedings.

Paragraph 2. When the President is not involved in the handling of a case, the chair of the judge, the President, following the debate with the members of the court, will be appointed by the judge.

Paragraph 3. Following the procedure, the following decisions may be taken by committees composed of at least 3 judges, which shall be composed of the President following the debate with the members of the court :

1) Decisions and warrants that are not taken during the main debate in the trial of judgments,

2) in the case of civil proceedings, judgments by which an appeal is rejected, judgments in cases where such meetings have been met without any objections, and judgments, thereby taking a position on the subject of legal costs, and

3) judgments in lovers.

Paragraph 4. To the extent that the court finds it expedient, a single member of the committee may act on behalf of the committee. However, in the adoption of judgments and warrants, apart from the fact that the refusal of girlfriends is to be accepted, all members of the committee shall participate.

§ 4. The supreme powers of the Supreme Court may record evidence to the extent that the Supreme Court determines it, cf. § 340, paragraph 1. 3.

Paragraph 2. To be able to meet others during the taking of evidence in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, a lawyer must have been furnished for the Supreme Court, cf. § 134.

Paragraph 3. Applause of decisions taken under the taking of evidence pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 shall be submitted to the Supreme Court. The time limit for complaint is two weeks after the decision has been taken. The complaint is made by the ruling.

§ 5. There must be two national courts : Paste Landsret and Vestre Landsret. Under the East Landsright, the islands hear the islands, and under the West of the Land, Jutland belongs to Jutland.

Paragraph 2. Sisters Landsret, having his seat in Copenhagen, are composed of a President and 56 other national judges. Vestre Landsret, who has his seat in Viborg, consists of a President and 36 other national judges.

Paragraph 3. The President is responsible for the taking of the appropriation and administrative matters placed on office. The President must, in particular, provide a sound and appropriate operation to the office and to take the necessary initiatives to ensure it.

Paragraph 4. The President shall take up proceedings with the court's other judges, who shall act as the President of the United States during his absence or a fall.

§ 6. The jurisdiction of the Member State shall include, on the one hand, the examination and the recognition of 1. body of court proceedings, as determined by the rules laid down in this Act, and in part the test procedure for 2. body of the procedures and decisions of the concisions, and in accordance with the said rules. Furthermore, the court may be raised in respect of the court proceedings concerning the decisions of the court in section 11 (1) of the court. 2, no. The decisions of 2 and 4 above and above the Decisions of the Tingle.

§ 7. In the decision of cases by the compatries, unless otherwise determined, at least 3 judges. However, out of the main debate, a single judge can act on behalf of the court. The President shall, after the proceedings of the court ' s proceedings, decide on the distribution of the judges between the judges and the administrative treatment of the Samites.

Paragraph 2. When the court's president does not take part in the treatment of a case, the chair of the court will be appointed by the judges of the court appointed by the President. Such shape occurs for one year at a time and may be renewed. Where necessary, it shall, after official age, replace the judges of the courts of which the court is formed.

Paragraph 3. In jury cases and sentencing cases, three judges are involved. In jury cases, 9 jurors are involved. In the trial of Judges, the court of three domesmen will be drawn.

Paragraph 4. If the main debate in a jury or trial trial is assumed to be of longer duration, the President of the court may, in accordance with the recommendation of the court of the court, be able to decide that alternates to the judges and jury or the judges must be overlaid ; the main debate. Supplementers shall not participate in the court's consultations and votes, but may, in accordance with the rule of law, be translated into these. Incidentally, the rules on the jury and the courts shall apply mutatis mutations to these. A suppleant will join the court if one of the judges, the jury or the judges are prevented from being involved in the proceedings and the imposition of the proceedings.

§ 8. The court has its headquarters in the place where it has its seat.

Paragraph 2. The main debate in the jury and the trial of judges is also taking place on other members of the Court of Justice, in the case of the country of law. The Court of Justice shall determine the parts of the country of national law to be executed for each of those places.

Paragraph 3. The court may decide that the right to be placed outside the usual location, including beyond the jurisdiction of the country, should be put in place where appropriate for the purposes of the case.

Paragraph 4. The courts may also determine that the right must be set outside the usual place, including, exceptionally, outside the jurisdiction of the country, where appropriate, in the interest of the treatment of the case within a reasonable period of time or by other special circumstances ; reasons.

Paragraph 5. Before the court pursuant to paragraph 1. 4 shall decide whether or not to treat a case outside the jurisdiction of the country, or the parties shall have the opportunity to express its opinion on the matter.

§ 9. The country is divided into 24 legal redoureds. The Minister of Justice can make changes in the area of law enforcement, unless the change involves creating or abandonment of a legal group.

Paragraph 2. The City of Copenhagen is made up of a president and at least 39 other judges.

Paragraph 3. The Court of Glostrup is composed of a president and at least 14 other judges.

Paragraph 4. The Reds in Aarhus and Odense are made up of a president and at least 11 other judges.

Paragraph 5. The Court of Aalborg and the right of Frederiksberg are made up of a President and at least 10 other judges.

Paragraph 6. The Court of Roskilde consists of a president and at least nine other judges.

Paragraph 7. The members of Kolding and Sønderborg are made up of a President and at least eight other judges.

Paragraph 8. The riders of Randers, Næstved, Hillerød and Lyngby are made up of a president and at least seven other judges.

Niner. 9. The Reds in Corner, Esbjerg, Nykøbing Falster and Helsingur, are made up of a president and at least six other judges.

Paragraph 10. The Rebs in Viborg, Holstebro, Herning, Horsens, Svendborg and Holbæk are made up of a president and at least five other judges.

Paragraph 11. The Court of Bornholm consists of a president and at least one other judge.

Nock. 12. In addition to the number of judges referred to in paragraph 1. 2-11, further 25 judges at the city countlets. No more than five judges can be appointed at the City of Copenhagen, further 4 judges at each of the courts referred to in paragraph 1. 3-5, additional 3 judges at each of the courts referred to in paragraph 1. Six to ten, and another court judge on Bornholm. In the case of unemployment in a referee by a court where one or more additional judges have been appointed, the Court of Justice shall determine the right position to be placed.

§ 10. The President of the European Trade Office shall be responsible for the taking of the appropriation and administrative conditions attached to the office. The President must, in particular, provide a sound and appropriate operation to the office and to take the necessary initiatives to ensure it.

Paragraph 2. The President shall take up proceedings with the court's other judges, who shall act as the President of the United States during his absence or a fall.

§ 11. The jurisdiction of the court shall include the processing and the detection of legal proceedings in 1. the authority and the establishment of acts of law to the extent to be determined by the rules laid down in this Act.

Paragraph 2. For the purpose of the concifiers, outside the proper administration of justice, the administration of which shall also be considered to be management and auctioning and auctioning operations,

1) the levying of the judgment of the court and the clearance of accounts ;

2) the announcement of syns and faimen outside the administration of justice in so far as it cannot take administrative action,

3) legal expenses, and

4) notary business.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice lays down rules on notarial operations.

§ 12. In the decision of proceedings for the conurbators, unless otherwise determined, 1 judge. The President shall, after the proceedings of the court ' s proceedings, decide on the distribution of the judges between the judges and the administrative treatment of the Samites.

Paragraph 2. If a number of people are involved in the decision, then the chair of the court will be appointed by the judges of the court appointed by the President. Where necessary, it shall, after official age, replace the judges of the courts of which the court is formed. In the absence of the main debate, a single judge can act on behalf of the court.

Paragraph 3. In the case of civil matters, the court can decide that 3 judges should participate in the judgment of the case, if :

1) the matter is of a fundamental nature,

2) the outcome of the case may be of major importance to others other than the parties concerned ;

3) the case shall provide, in particular, comprehensive or difficult legal or evidence-related questions ; or

4) the special nature of the case, by the way, makes the collegial treatment necessary.

Paragraph 4. Before the courts decide in accordance with paragraph 1. 3, the Parties shall have access to the opinion on the question. The decision is made by the ruling. A decision to take part in three judges cannot be brought to a higher level.

Paragraph 5. In jury cases, three judges and six jurors have joined the jury.

Paragraph 6. In the trial of judges, the court of two domesmen shall be brought into question, cf. however, paragraph 1 8.

Paragraph 7. If the main debate in a jury or trial trial is assumed to be of longer duration, the court's president may decide, on the recommendation of the court of the court, that alternates to the magistrate or the judges and the jury or the judges shall be subject to the proceedings or the judges or judges ; be the main debate. As far as the Court of Bornholm is concerned, the determination of the President of the Committee shall be taken in accordance with the recommendation of the court. Supplementers shall not participate in the court's consultations and votes, but may, in accordance with the rule of law, be translated into these. Incidentally, the rules on the jury and the courts shall apply mutatis mutations to these. A suppleant will join the court if one of the judges, the jury or the judges are prevented from being involved in the proceedings and the imposition of the proceedings.

Paragraph 8. In the sentencing of economic crime, which is expected to have a longer duration, the court's president may decide, according to the recommendation of the court of the court, that the right to be joined by two judges and three judges will determine the right to be added to it. As far as the Court of Bornholm is concerned, the determination of the President of the Committee shall be taken in accordance with the recommendation of the court. Paragraph 7 shall not apply.

§ 13. The Court of Justice shall determine, in accordance with the proceedings of the courts, the offices of the city of the city for the exchange.

Paragraph 2. The court may decide that the right to be placed outside the usual location, including beyond the jurisdiction of the law, shall be put in place where appropriate, for the sake of the information provided.

Paragraph 3. The court may also decide that the right to be placed outside the usual place, including, exceptionally, outside the court of law, where appropriate for consideration of the treatment of the case within a reasonable period of time or for any other specific reason.

Paragraph 4. Before the court pursuant to paragraph 1. 3 shall decide whether or not to treat a case outside the rule of law, the parties shall have the opportunity to express their opinion on the matter.

§ 14. The rights of the Sø and HandelsCourt, which have their seat in Copenhagen, are made up of a President, two vice-presidents and two other judges, and a number of experts who are qualified.

Paragraph 3. The President shall take up proceedings with the court's other judges, who shall act as the President of the United States during his absence or a fall.

§ 15. The judicial authority of the Sø and Handelscourt shall include the processing and the recognition of 1. body of court proceedings as follows : sections 225 and 227.

Paragraph 2. In addition, the reality of the Sø and Handelscourt shall be the same :

1) prohibition cases concerning Community trade marks, cf. Article 43 (c) and 43 (d) of the trade mark ;

2) prohibition cases of EC design, cf. Design Law, section 43,

3) cases concerning the restriction funds, cf. Chapter 12 of the law,

4) the processing of claims for payment and filing for bankruptcy, accreditation or debt relief in the areas placed under the law of the City of Copenhagen, the right of the rights of Frederiksberg and the courts of Glostrup and Lyngby, cf. Bankrup Section 4.

§ 16. In the decision of cases of the Sø and Handelsant, unless otherwise determined, 1 judge. The President shall, after the proceedings of the court ' s proceedings, decide on the distribution of the judges between the judges and the administrative treatment of the Samites. The rules in section 12, paragraph 1. TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. Articles 3 and 4 shall apply mutatis muted to proceedings at the Sø and Handelscourt proceedings.

Paragraph 2. When the court's president does not take part in the treatment of a case, the chair of the court will be appointed by the judges of the court appointed by the President. Where necessary, it shall, after official age, replace the judges of the courts of which the court is formed.

Paragraph 3. The Court will be joined in the main debate in civil matters of two expert members. The court may summon the experts at court proceedings outside of the main debate when it considers special occasion, in particular in the event of a hearing of parties or witnesses, of sight and discretion or termination of a decision on a decision ; disputed point.

Paragraph 4. In the case of disputes in bankruptcy proceedings, the court may summon two experts from the court.

Paragraph 5. In any case, the Court may summon four expert members instead of 2 when the nature of the case is therefore in question.

Paragraph 6. Cases on the abandonments of Community trade marks, cf. Section 43 (c) and 43 (43), or Community design, cf. the section 43 of the design law, shall be treated without the call for expert members.

§ 17. The right of the Sø and Handelscourt is the place where it has its seat.

Paragraph 2. The Court of Justice may, after negotiating with the President of the Sø and Handelscourt, decide on one or more additional places for the Sø and Handelscourt. The Court of Justice shall determine which parts of the country to be drawn to each of these places.

Paragraph 3. A case shall be treated at the place of the area in which the case may have been laid down pursuant to Chapter 22, cf. however, paragraph 1 4-6.

Paragraph 4. The rights of the Sø and Handelscourt may provide for the right to be placed outside the usual location, including outside it to the area of reference, where appropriate for the purposes of the information provided for.

Paragraph 5. The right of the Sø and Handelscourt may also provide for the right to be placed outside the usual place, including without exception to the area of which it is appropriate, where appropriate, in the interests of the treatment of the case within the Community ; reasonable time or for other specific reasons.

Paragraph 6. Before the Sø and Handelscourt, pursuant to paragraph 1. 5 shall decide whether or not to treat a case outside the area of the enclosed area, the parties shall have the opportunity to express their opinion on the matter.

§ 18. The right of the thing that has its seat in the Hobro is made up of a president who is responsible for this thing.

Paragraph 2. The President shall also be responsible for the taking of the appropriation and administrative matters placed on office. The President must, in particular, provide a sound and appropriate operation to the office and to take the necessary initiatives to ensure it.

Paragraph 3. The right to the thing for the whole country is the right of this thing.

§ 19. The law of the city courts, the Lake and trade law and the right of the Tingle may treat cases that are subject to the right to the extent of the law of the court.

Paragraph 2. The Court of Justice shall lay down rules for the training of the authorised representative at the time of the cities, the Sø and Handelscourts and the Tingly-style Court.

Paragraph 3. In the case of the courts and the rights of trade and trade, the court of the court may notify other persons of the authority to take decisions in accordance with Article 350 (3). 2, and section 477 d, paragraph 1. 2, and to perform voter, change and notarials, and paternity suits, if no decision is to be taken in the case of disputes. However, persons authorised to carry out the following operations may, following Article 490, section 494 (2), decide to take decisions. 2 and 3, and § 525.

Paragraph 4. In the case of the Tinglyfib, the President may grant other persons the authority to process the matter of proceedings if no decision is to be taken in the dispute.

20. In civil matters in 1. The court shall state that, in the course of the main debate, the court shall decide that the right to be taken into consideration by two experts who are considered to be of relevance to the case may be brought to the court.

Paragraph 2. In court cases, in the court of 1. they have been treated in the cooperation of experts pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, the court may decide that the right of the main debate is to be drawn by two expert members.

Paragraph 3. Before the courts decide in accordance with paragraph 1. In the case of 1 or 2, the parties shall have access to a decision on the matter. The decision is made by the ruling. A ruling that the court should be acceded to experts cannot be brought before the court.

Paragraph 4. Where provision is made for the cooperation of experts in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 or 2, the court may summon the experts at court proceedings outside of the main debate when it finds particular occasion to do so, in particular in the case of examination of parties or witnesses, deafting of views and discretion or termination of recognition of a decision ; disputed point.

Paragraph 5. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-4 shall not apply to the cases referred to in Chapters 42, 42 a, 43 a, 43 b and 44.

§ 20 a. In the course of treatment in the court or the court of disputes in bankruptcy proceedings, the experts shall be called for in accordance with the rules of section 20.

20 b. In criminal proceedings in the court of law, in which professional skills are deemed to be of significance, the court shall be joined in the main negotiation of two expert members. The Court can summon the experts at court proceedings outside the main debate when it finds particular occasion to do so. However, the invocation of experts is not necessary in criminal proceedings, which shall be promoted without the drawing up of the indictment pursuant to Article 831, or in matters to be determined by the judgment pursuant to Article 897 (2). Paragraph 1, or Article 898 (2). 1, or be switched off in accordance with section 899 or § 900. Experts don't participate in any juror.

Paragraph 2. In the case of appeal in court proceedings in the court, the court has been treated in the case of experts pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, the right of the two expert members shall be drawn to the court. The same applies to appeal proceedings in the court where the incitement of experts in the urban court has been omitted pursuant to paragraph 1. ONE, THREE. Act.

Paragraph 3. In the course of deceit, the court of two experts shall be brought to the court by two expert members.

§ 21. (Aphat)

Chapter 1 a

Process appropriation board

§ 22. The process appropriation board shall examine applications for the notification of other and third entities according to the rules of this Act and other legislation.

Paragraph 2. The process appropriation board also deals with complaints against free-process in accordance with the rules of this Act.

-23. The Board shall consist of five members, a Supreme Court Justice (President), a court judge, a court judge, a lawyer with the supreme court of the Supreme Court and a university lecturers in forensics or another lawyer with special scientific training. The figure of the four former members will take place according to recommendation to the Minister of Justice of the Supreme Court of Justice, the Danish Courts, the Danish Court of Justice and the Board of Law. The King will be appointed by the Minister for Justice for a period of two years. One Member has the right to rebeckment for another two years. In addition, rebeckering cannot take place.

Paragraph 2. In the case of a decision of complaints against the free process, the name of a court judge (department chair) is comprised of a court judge and a lawyer. The figures for the members of the three members will be taken in accordance with the recommendation to the Minister of Justice of the national courts, the Danish Court of Justice and the Counselor. Paragraph 1, 3. -5. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 3. One or more alternates shall be provided for each of the members of the Board. Paragk 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 24. The members of the jury may only be disposed of in accordance with the rules applicable to judges. A member shall resign when the conditions for the Member's occupation lapses.

§ 25. The Board of Processes shall draw up its own rules of procedure.

Paragraph 2. The Rules of Procedure provide for rules on obtaining and forwarding information to the treatment of the Sagion. Moreover, provision may also be made for a written voting procedure and for the chairman may take certain specific decisions on behalf of the Board, or to determine whether the communication of other and third bodies may be decided by three of the jury. Members : a judge, a lawyer and a university lecturers.

SECTION 26. The process appropriation board publishes each year a report of its business.

Paragraph 2. A secretariat must be attached to the Processes Board.

Paragraph 3. The Danish Court of Justice shall be responsible for the appropriation of the process of authorisations and administrative matters.

§ 27. If a public authority pursuant to section 252 (2), 2, entered a case in favour of one of the parties or the intention of doing so, the competent authority may, by written declaration, support the party's application to the Procession Board.

Chapter 2

Coursessions

§ 28. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on the preparation and publication of the court lists, including on the availability of copies of the legal lists.

§ 28 a. Coursessions are public, unless otherwise is decided by law or under law.

Paragraph 2. Justice meetings, which are being judged, are always public.

§ 28 b. The President of the Court is able to limit the number of people who have access to a public hearing, in order to prevent the legal room being overcharged.

Paragraph 2. The President of the court may refuse access to a public hearing for persons ;

1) which is less than 15 years old, or

2) in such a condition that their presence would dispute the dignity of the court or the good order.

Paragraph 3. The President of the Court may, in addition, refuse access to a public hearing for certain persons or groups of persons, if deemed necessary to have a truthful explanation of a witness or a party.

§ 29. The court may decide that a hearing should be held for closed doors (door closing),

1) When the intake of the courtroom requires it,

2) where the state's relationship with foreign powers or special consideration is required by the State, by the way, requires, or

3) when the proceedings of the proceedings in a public court meet will subject anyone to an unnecessary violation, including when it is to be given an explanation of professional secrecy.

Paragraph 2. In the case of civil matters, the parties may, at the request of the parties, determine the closure of the door if it is of particular importance to the parties concerned to avoid public opinion on the matter and no significant public interest is contrary to the rule of law.

Paragraph 3. In criminal cases, provision can also be made for doorshutdown,

1) when a face (indicted) is less than 18 years old,

2) in the case of an explanation of a police officer with a special service operation and for the purposes of this particular service operation, the identity must be kept secret ;

3) when the processing of the proceedings in a public court must be presuretaken to jeopardiscourse someone's security ; or

4) in the case of the processing of a public hearing, an essential means of obstruction of the information provided by the proceedings.

Paragraph 4. In the course of the main debate, the door closing in accordance with paragraph 1 3, no. 4, only to be done in 1. appropriate, and only when it is to be expected that the same conditions are subsequently raised against others other than those in the case of the accused, and, quite special consideration, the doors must be closed. The main debate is so detailed in the court book that the public at the judgment can be briefed on the course of the main negotiation, to the extent the purpose of the door closing allows it.

Paragraph 5. There can be no provision for door closure if it is sufficient to apply the rules on the refering or the name ban, cf. sections 30 and 31, or whether the exclusion of individuals, cf. § 28 b.

§ 29 a. In matters of breach of the penal code section 210, section 216 and 217, section 218 (2). 2, section 222, paragraph TWO, TWO. link, or section 223, paragraph 1. 1, the doors shall be closed under the explanation of the requested person when the person concerned asks for it. The same shall apply in cases concerning infringement of penal code § 224 or § 225, cf. sections 216 and 217, section 218 (2). 2, section 222, paragraph TWO, TWO. link, or section 223, paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 2. Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutilation to the recording or other recording of sound or image recordings that remake the case, or charge to the case.

Paragraph 3. When a police officer has carried out measures, as mentioned in section 754 a, the closing doors of the police officer ' s explanation shall be closed when the prosecution requests that.

§ 29 b. The court shall decide on door shutdown upon request or by its own operation.

Paragraph 2. The door closure of a charge (indicted) of 18 years or more, may only be determined at the request of the person concerned.

§ 29 c. Decision on closing of door after paragraph 29 shall be taken by the decision, after the parties and persons present who are subject to section 172 (1). 1, 2 or 4, have had the opportunity to speak. The Court may, in particular if essential considerations of foreign powers or the information of the case require, by ruling decide that the debate on whether or not to close the doors must be carried out in closed doors.

Paragraph 2. Warrant on door closing in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 may be said at the beginning of the hearing or in the course of this and may immediately or may be restricted to a part of the court proceedings. The warrant is always reported in a public court hearing.

§ 29 d. Public rendition of what is being negotiated in court meetings held for closed doors shall be prohibited unless door closure alone has been made in the case of order in the court of law.

§ 29 e. The President of the Court can, when special reasons speak for it, give others other than those involved in doing so, to be allowed to attend a hearing to be held for closed doors. Incorrect criminal proceedings shall be entitled to attend a hearing to be held for closed doors, unless the purpose of the door is to speak against it. The parties concerned must not give notice of the debate to anyone who has not had access to the meeting, unless the door closure alone has been made in the area of order in the court of law.

-$30. Criminal proceedings may prohibit the public reproduction of the debate (reference prohibitions),

1) when a face (indicted) is less than 18 years old,

2) where public reproduction must be assumed to be jeopardislike someone's security,

3) where public reproduction may harm the information in question, or

4) where public reproduction is to be subject to an unnecessary violation.

§ 30 a. The court shall decide on the reference ban upon request or by its own operation.

Paragraph 2. Reference prohibitions for the purposes of an indictable (indicted) of 18 years or more, may be determined at the request of the person concerned.

$30 b. Decision on the reference ban shall be taken in accordance with the parties and persons present who are subject to section 172 (4). 1, 2 or 4, have had the opportunity to speak. The warding may be said at the beginning of the hearing or in the course of this and may immediately or may be restricted to a part of the court hearing.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, at its request, including from persons covered by section 172 (1). 1, 2 or 4, or of its own operation in a subsequent decision, repeal the reference ban.

§ 31. The courts may prohibit, in criminal proceedings, the name, position or residence of the defendant (defendant) or other persons referred to in the case, or that the identity of the person concerned is otherwise published (name prohibition),

1) when the public render is to be put in danger, or

2) when public reproduction will expose anyone to unnecessary abuse.

Paragraph 2. The court may, under the same condition as in paragraph 1, 1, no. 2, prohibit the public reproduction of a legal person's name, including the name of the band, or nickname, and address.

Paragraph 3. The court shall, by the decision on the name prohibition, take into account the fertile and social importance of the offence. It is also opposed to the abandoninging of the name ban, provided that the accused (defendant) has taken a position which is particularly trusted with the public.

Paragraph 4. The name ban may be extended to the effect of the case if the case includes the judgment of the evidence for the sake of the case.

§ 31 a. The court will decide on the name prohibition at request. The decision shall be taken by the decision, after the parties and persons present, who are subject to section 172 (1). 1, 2 or 4, have had the opportunity to speak. The decision may be taken in a court hearing to be held solely in order to take a position on a request for a name ban.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, at its request, including from persons covered by section 172 (1). 1, 2 or 4, or of its own operation in a subsequent decision, the name ban is lifted.

Paragraph 3. The name prohibition shall be discharged no later than the conclusion of a final judgment.

§ 31 b. Where a case has been submitted in writing or procedure, cf. section 366, 387, 850 and 878, or have been unread, cf. § 871, paragraph. 6, the right to ban public reproduction may, to the extent that, under a corresponding oral presentation or procedure may be subject to door closure or to be referred to as a referral ban, cf. ~ § 29 and 30. ~ sections 29 b, 29 c, 30 (30 a and 30 b) shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 32. It shall be prohibited during proceedings to be recorded or transmitting images and sound unless the right of the right in exceptional circumstances allows this. Publication of images and noise recorded in contravention of this kind shall be prohibited. In any case, the court may, at any time, in the case of the case prohibit the public reproduction of images and sound recorded during a hearing. Decision of the court after 1. and 3. Act. will be taken by a decision

Paragraph 2. People who are giving an explanation during the hearing are to be made aware of the inclusion of images and sound.

Paragraph 3. The court may at any time ban lawyers, prosecutors, guard staff, interpreters and persons covered by Section 172 (2). 1, 2 or 4, to transmit text during the hearing. The decision is made by the ruling. For other persons, it shall be prohibited to transmit texts unless the right of derogation permits it.

Paragraph 4. At any time, the Court may prohibit, at any time, that apparatus capable of recording or transmitting images, sound or text, shall be brought into premises or placed in rooms where court meetings are held.

Paragraph 5. The recording of the court's premises is prohibited unless the right of the law of the court is authorised to do so. Paragraph 1, 2. -4. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 6. Recording outside the law's buildings of the accused, defendants and witnesses who are on their way to or from a judicial meeting in criminal proceedings shall be prohibited unless the person concerned has consented to the recording. Paragraph 1, 2. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 32 a. The Court may, under special circumstances, prohibit drawing from the hearing or publication of drawings from a hearing. The decision is made by the ruling.

§ 32 b. Heading 29, section 29 e, 3. pkt., and section 32 (3). ONE, ONE. and 2. pkt., paragraph 3, 3. pkt., and paragraph. 5 and 6, or the court ' s prohibition on section 30, section 31 b, 1. pkt., section 32, paragraph. ONE, THREE. pkt., paragraph THREE, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. Four, and paragraph 32 a penalty is fined.

Paragraph 2. The violation of a prohibition after paragraph 31 shall be punished by penalty if the person concerned was aware of the prohibition. The same shall apply if the person concerned knew or should know that the case was versed on the court or that the police investigated the case and that the person concerned had not been consulted by the police, the prosecution or the right of the question of whether there was any decommissioned ; a name ban.

§ 32 c. When the right pursuant to this law has allowed a party or a trial of a party to be involved in a hearing by means of telecommunications, the person concerned shall be considered to take part in the sitting in the same way as during the hearing in court. However, this does not apply in the sections 760 (2). 2, and section 764 (3). Two, mentioned cases.

§ 32 d. In a court hearing, any party or legal authority that is not a lawyer may be involved in the legal proceedings by means of telecommunications with an image, provided that the procedure in section 192 is followed or accompanied by a person concerned ; Lawyer.

Chapter 3

Legal books and documents

§ 33. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on which court books are to be conducted in the courts, and on the authority of the court and of the voting book, the direction and the execution of the Member State of the voting procedure.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the implementation of the picture and sound recording, cf. § 186, paragraph 1. 3, and the storage and deletion of such recordings.

§ 33 a. (Aphat)

§ 34. As far as all of the acts of law are taken, the report is

Paragraph 2. The legal book shall specify :

1) whereas the time and place of the hearing ;

2) the names of the persons who act as judges, jurors, judges, experts, court members, the courts, and the courts of justice ;

3) the number of the parties ' names ;

4) the names of the persons present as parties or on their behalf or on their assistance or on the measures which may have been taken in respect of their call for invocation or exclusion ;

5) whether the hearing is public or not.

$35. The legal book must contain a short presentation of the negotiations.

Paragraph 2. Complete the statements made by the parties, motions and objections, insofar as they are not contained in recipes which are handed over the right, in which case is sufficient, as well as objections raised by witnesses, sinew or discreet.

Paragraph 3. In the case of developments and lectures on grounds of claims, claims or objections, nothing in the legal book, where the opposite is expressly determined, may decide that individual opinions should be recorded.

Paragraph 4. In particular, the rule of law on the way in which forms of shapes, which must be observed in accordance with the law, be taken into account as to what is being presented in court and the documents which have been read.

Paragraph 5. Judges and warrants and, where necessary, the court ' s other decisions shall be recorded in the legal book.

Paragraph 6. If anything is to be recorded in the legal book, it shall be based on whether such a special one is prescribed in the law.

§ 36. There is only reading and, after the circumstances, approval of the court's declaration of an explanation when the court's chairman considers it appropriate.

§ 37. (Aphat)

§ 38. Documents presented in the right to be presented in the course of the presentation of the presentation of documents shall be submitted.

§ 39. In the case of civil proceedings, the subpoenas and the other procedural texts of the court shall remain in the archives of the court, for documents which have been used as evidence, when required before the end of the block extermination and the consent of the counterpart for the release of the goods ; However, copies confirmed by the court shall be refused to the court ; however, these documents shall be excluded from the documents published by the official records. On and on what extent copies are to be taken by trade books, accounting books or other documents of considerable proportionation, on the right, however, the Supreme Court of the President shall be subject to the Court of State.

Paragraph 2. For penal proceedings, the attorney general shall lay down rules on the retention of the documents and the extradition of documents which have been used as evidence, cf. however, section 807 d (1), 1.

§ 40. (Aphat)

Chapter 3 a

Public access

§ 41. Everyone has the right of access to judgments and warrants, etc., in accordance with the rules laid down in § § 41 a-41 (c and 41 e.

Paragraph 2. The person who, without being a party to a particular interest in any case, shall also have the right of access to documents in section 41 d and 41 e.

Paragraph 3. The mass media covered by the media liability slop also has the right of access to documents in section 41 f.

Paragraph 4. Section 255 a contains rules concerning access to civil proceedings in civil matters.

Paragraph 5. section 729 a-729 c contains rules on access to pending criminal proceedings. Section 729 d contains rules concerning the right of access to completed criminal proceedings.

§ 41 a. Any person may require access to review a judgment from a judgment when a request to that effect will be made within one week of the sentencing of the judgment.

§ 41 b. Anyone can claim to be given a copy of judgments and warrants, as well as of decisions on case costs in civil matters.

Paragraph 2. The right to access shall not apply

1) the cases referred to in Chapters 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a) and 43 (b), and Article 536 ;

2) criminal proceedings finally concluded over 1 years ago, unless documents are sought for the use of scientific research or editors and editorial staff at a mass medium for use in journalistic or editorial work ;

3) cases in criminal proceedings which are not finalised unless documents are sought by persons covered by Section 172 (2). 1, 2, or 4, for use in journalistic or editorial work,

4) explanations given in closed court meetings, unless the door closure alone has been taken in the interests of order in the courtroom, or

5) explanations covered by a reference ban.

Paragraph 3. The right of access to documents may be limited to that extent ;

1) it is necessary to protect essential considerations of the security of the state or the relationship with foreign powers or intermedi-institutions,

2) Whereas it is necessary for specific reasons for the prevention, clarification and prosecution of offences or offences ;

3) the judgment or judgment contains information on the purely private business or business secrets of individuals and the public's insight into legal proceedings to be considered to be essential for the relevant persons who are not available to be carried out ; by anonymisation in accordance with section 41 e (1), 4.

§ 41 c. Where a case has been applied in writing or procedure, cf. Section 366, 387, 850 and 878, shall have any right to obtain copies of this, in the absence of any judgment, unless the documents are subject to a ban on public diversion, cf. § 31 b.

Paragraph 2. Do not load up document that is part of the main negotiation, cf. § 871, paragraph. 6, these may be reviewed in court that day and a week ahead.

Paragraph 3. Where, in a case, definitive documents or summary process markings have been used, cf. Section 357 (4). 1 and 2 shall have the right to obtain copies of this from 2 working days before the start of the main bargaining.

Paragraph 4. § 41 (b) (b) 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 41 d. The Member who has an individual, significant interest in a specific legal question may request to be made aware of documents relating to a civil case or criminal proceedings, including entries in the legal books, to the extent that the documents are important, for the assessment of the legal question in question. The same applies to criminal proceedings or, whose wronged has passed on to death, the immediate family of the wronged. In criminal matters, the right of access to documents shall be applied only when the case is finally closed.

Paragraph 2. The right of access to documents shall not cover confidential documents that have been entered into only in a court of law, cf. § 277, paragraph. 1.

Paragraph 3. The right of access to documents does not include internal working documents. As internal working documents,

1) documents drawn up by the courts, the police or the prosecutors for their own use when dealing with a case ;

2) the voting protocols and other minutes of the court's consultations and the votes ; and

3) Exchange of letters between different entities within the police and the prosecutors.

Paragraph 4. The right of access to documents may be limited to that extent ;

1) a Party, in accordance with the rules of the second, third and fourth book of this legislation, has been cut off from familiary with information in the case,

2) the applicant ' s interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents of the proceedings in the name of the matter is to be found to be vital to the security of the state or the relationship with foreign powers or intermediaries of the international community,

3) the document contains information on the purely private nature of individuals or business secrets of individuals and the applicant ' s interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents of the case for the sake of his bowels is to be found to be essential ; in respect of those which cannot be carried out by anonymisation pursuant to section 41 e (1). 4, or

4) Whereas the applicant ' s interest in being able to use the knowledge of a criminal matter for the sake of his bowel is to be a matter of consideration for the prevention, clarification and prosecution of offences or, in particular, the protection of the laws ; The accused, the defendant, witnesses or others.

Paragraph 5. The authority that processes a request for access to documents shall decide whether access to documents is given in the form of review or the delivery of a copy, cf. Two. Act. Upon request, copies of written documents shall be issued in civil cases, except as referred to in paragraph 1. 4, no. 2 or 3, speak against.

§ 41 e. Request for access to documents by section 41 a 41 d must indicate the document or the case the person concerned wishes to be made aware of. Requests for access to a larger number of cases may be refused where the request is justified, including when seeking access to the need for scientific research or editors and editorial staff on a mass medium to : use for journalistic or editorial work.

Paragraph 2. Request for access to Article 41 a-41 c and request for public access to civil proceedings shall be submitted to the court. The Court ' s decision, which shall be taken at the request of the court, shall be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 37. The request for access to criminal proceedings in accordance with section 41 d shall be submitted to the police commissioner. The political director's decision may be made to the general public prosecutor in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 10.

Paragraph 3. The court or police shall decide whether a request for access to documents may be met as soon as possible. If the request has not been granted or refused within 10 days of the receipt of the request to the court or the commissioner, the applicant shall be informed of the reasons for this and when the decision may be expected to be available.

Paragraph 4. If the document contains information on the purely private nature of individuals or business secrets of individual companies, the authority handling the request for access to documents may provide that the document before review or copy is made ; anonymized so that the identity of the person concerned does not appear. In criminal matters, the document before the review or copy is anonymized so that the identity of the non-publicised calf is not apparent. In cases of infringement of Chapter 24 of the penal code, the document before review or copy is anonymized, so that the identity of the abercion of the abercion of the person is not shown.

Paragraph 5. Staff number shall not be subject to the right of access to documents.

§ 41. Upon request, the court shall grant persons subject to section 172 (1). 1, 2, or 4, access to any judgments that have been passed within the last 4 weeks. § 41 (b) (b) 2, no. Paragraph 1 and 4, and paragraph 1. 3, as well as section 41 e (3). TWO, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. 4 and 5 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. Upon request, the prosecution shall provide the court copies of the indictment or court proceedings for the proceedings referred to in paragraph 1. 1 mentioned persons. § 41 (b) (b) 3, no. 1, and section 41 e (1), 5 shall apply mutatis mutis. The document must be made anonymized before the copy is made anonymized so that the identity of the abercion or the identity of witnesses is not The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on the period of entitlement to the right of access to documents.

Paragraph 3. Upon request, the court shall be lending the right during the main debate or a hearing pursuant to Article 831 to the aid and the rice at the crime scene, which has been drawn up by the Public Prosecutor and the defence referred to in paragraph 1. 1 mentioned persons unless the nature of the document or special consideration of the protection of the accused, defendants, witnesses or others shall be opposed to such a statement. § 41 (b) (b) 3, no. 1, and section 41 e (1), 5 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 4. In the case of civil proceedings, one or more of the documents of the case may be unlocked by the parties ' consent to the parties referred to in paragraph 1 1 mentioned persons during a hearing.

Paragraph 5. Upon request, the court copies of other entries in the court records other than judgments and warrants and transcripts as referred to in section 713 (3). 3, for the first paragraph of paragraph 1. 1 mentioned persons. If the court has been held in whole or in part, the extradition may only be made if doorshutdown only has been done in the interests of order in the court of law. § 41 (b) (b) 2, no. Paragraph 1 and 5, and paragraph 1. 3, as well as section 41 e (3). ONE, ONE. pkt., paragraph TWO, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. 4 and 5 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 6. Documents and copies to be granted access to in accordance with paragraph 1. 1-5 may not be available to anyone other than the journalists and the staff of the mass media and may only be used in support for journalistic and editorial work. Copies of warrants in criminal proceedings provided for in the cases referred to in paragraph 1. 1 mentioned persons pursuant to section 41 (b) until the end of the proceedings is finally completed, not be accessible to anyone other than the journalists and editorial staff of the mass media and may be used only in support of journalistic and editorial work. The Minister of Justice lays down rules on the storage of copies of mass media. The people in paragraph 3. The documents shall be returned no later than the end of the rule of law.

Paragraph 7. Intireation of paragraph 1 SIX, ONE, TWO. and 4. Pkton, punishable by fine. In the rules set out in accordance with paragraph 1. SIX, THREE. PC penalties may be imposed on penalties for breaches of the provisions laid down in the regulations.

§ 41 g. Access may be made to a further extent than set out in section 41 a-41 f, unless otherwise provided by rules of confidentiality and so on.

Paragraph 2. The court may decide that a person outside the courts and public administration shall be bound by confidentiality as regards confidential information which the court will pass on to the person concerned without being obliged to. Penal code § 152 and 152 c-152 f shall apply mutatis mutilation to such a claim on confidentiality.

Chapter 4

Judgings, great and more.

§ 42. The most common judges in the Reich's ordinary courts are appointed by the king.

Paragraph 2. The Supreme Court of Justice shall be appointed as "Supreme Court Justice", for each of the other courts as a "judge", specifying where the person concerned is put.

Paragraph 3. Only the one who has passed the law degree can be disc.

Paragraph 4. The court or judge of a court of law, the Lake and trade law or the right of the Tingle law are in the rule that the suitability of the person concerned as the court judge has been sentenced in the court.

Paragraph 5. Before anyone can be appointed to the Supreme Court judge, the person concerned shall have demonstrated his suitability for having a seat in court by trying to vote first in at least four cases of which at least one must be a citizen.

§ 43. The occupation of judges must take place on the basis of an overall assessment of the applicant ' s qualifications for the post in question. The emphasis must be given to the legal and personal qualifications of the applicant. The emphasis on the legal basis of the applicant must also be attached to the emphasis, as must be taken into account in the evaluation that the courts should be judges with different legal business.

§ 43 a. A Judge Board of Justice shall be set up which gives preference to the attorney general's occupation of post office occupation ;

1) Supreme Court Justice,

2) President-in-Chief and the national judge,

3) President, vice president and judge of the Sø and Trade Court,

4) Chief Justice and the court judge,

5) President of the Tingly-style court,

6) temporarily appointed judge in accordance with section 44 b ; and

7) temporarily appointed judge in accordance with section 44 c.

Paragraph 2. The Council's options must be justified. The Council can only suspend one applicant for an open position. If there is no agreement on the question of which of the candidates to be suspended, the matter will be decided upon by voting. In voting, the President's voice will be published. It must be indicated in the Council's position, provided that there has been disagreement on the setting and the individual Members ' positions must be stated.

§ 43 (b). The Court of Justice of Justice shall be composed of six members, a Supreme Court Justice (President), a court judge, a court judge, a lawyer and two representatives of the public.

Paragraph 2. The judges will be appointed by the Minister for Justice on the recommendation of the Supreme Court, the compatriots and the Danish Court of Justice.

Paragraph 3. The attorney is appointed by the attorney general, according to the counsel of the Board of Justice.

Paragraph 4. The representatives of the general public shall be appointed by the Minister for Justice in accordance with the recommendation of the local authorities of the Local Authorities of the Local Authorities of the Local Authorities and the Danish People's Information Society.

Paragraph 5. Members of Parliament, regional councils and municipal councils cannot be members of the Justice Board.

Paragraph 6. Members will be appointed for four years. Redeform can't take place.

Paragraph 7. A suppleant shall be provided for each of the members of the Council. paragraphs 1 to 5 and paragraph 1. SIX, ONE. pkt., shall apply mutatis mutilae to the guise of alternates.

§ 43 c. The Board of Justice shall draw up its own rules of procedure.

Paragraph 2. In the Rules of Procedure, provision may be made for the President to issue a position in certain, specific cases on behalf of the Council, or that the settings may be made by 3 of the members of the Council : a judge, a lawyer and one. Representative of the public.

§ 43 d. The Court of Justice shall publish each year a statement of its activities.

Paragraph 2. The secretariat of the Court of Justice shall be carried out by the Court of Justice.

§ 44. Temporary devotion to the Supreme Court judge can't take place. A vacancy must be set within 6 months.

Paragraph 2. In the case of other court orders, the court shall be notified by the Court of Justice in accordance with the rule in paragraph 44 a, of the attorney general following the rules of section 44 b and 44 c and of the national authorities in accordance with the rules in § § 44 d and 45.

Paragraph 3. The one to which a judge is temporarily bested shall comply with the condition in section 42 (2). 3.

Paragraph 4. The provisions of sections 54 and 54 a shall apply by analogy to the temporary court judge. However, this does not apply to fixed judges who are temporarily dissused in a different position.

Paragraph 5. Non-Persistent judges can, after the end of the occupation, resolve proceedings in which the oral proceedings have been started before the end of the time of the end. The glance to be carried out in accordance with 1. Act. the completed processing case ends at the end of the month in which the person concerned is 70 years old.

§ 44 a. The Court of Justice shall be able to grant temporary rethink when necessary in a position or in the case of a permanent judge.

Paragraph 2. For the reasons set out in paragraph 1. If necessary, any court judge is obliged to receive deputation, in addition to his own office, temporarily bedressing another embodiment as the court judge.

Paragraph 3. Except in the case of a decline due to disease, a position may not be temporarily occupied for more than one year.

Paragraph 4. However, the year deadline may be extended for up to one year at a time, if very special reasons speak for it, and whose consent is given by the President, in the case of the President, or in the case of the President of the United States, for the immediate general right.

Paragraph 5. However, prolongation of the single year may not exceed a maximum period of three years.

Paragraph 6. Non-Persistent shall be notified under paragraph 1. 1 shall cease when the vacancies are filled or the due is ceases to exist. The Court of Justice, however, may, in the case of the President-in-Office of the Member of the Republic, withdraw the revocation from an earlier date

Section 44 b. The Minister of Justice may inform the court or the court-appointed interim judge, in addition to the number of judges who, in sections 5 and 9, have been established for the riders and the city courts.

Paragraph 2. The notice shall be given to the notice for a limited period of time to a period of one year. Under exceptional circumstances and in accordance with the opinion of the President of the court or the President of the court, the attorney general may prolong the order in excess of 1 years.

§ 44 c. The Attorney General may inform the attorney of the court as a court judge or a court judge, in addition to the number of Judges who, in sections 5 and 9, are determined for the riders and the city courts.

Paragraph 2. The notice shall be issued for a period of three months.

§ 44 d. The President of the United States may, in an urgent case, grant temporary deputation to occupy a position as a judge. The revocation is revoked by the President.

§ 45. The President of the United States may be able to grant temporary restrain as a further court judge in a court of law when the court's conditions are attributing to it.

Paragraph 2. Motion for paragraph 1. 1 may be notified without application only to judges or fully in an adjacent jurisdiction within the jurisdiction of the country. As a further magistrate at the Court of Bornholm, the court shall be notified to the judges and the powers of the City Court, after discussion with the President of the court, without application. The form may be granted without application only for a period of not more than three months for the individual judge or the power of attorney. The examination of a judge or a full-scale for over a period of more than one month may only occur after discussion with the Danish Courts Board. The service of a particular city may in no case be communicated over a period of two years.

Paragraph 3. The temporary figure shall be revoked by the national front.

§ 46. If, because of the inhability of a judge, it is necessary to set a set of translations, for the executions of the President of the United States and, by the way, the President of the Supreme Court.

§ 47. A judge may only have employment next to his court in accordance with the conditions laid down in § § 47 a and 47 b and in the Official Clause Section 17.

Paragraph 2. A Contribution Name is created, cf. Section 47 e and Section 47, for the taking of the tasks referred to in § § 47 a-47 d.

§ 47 a. A judge may only have flat-rate employment if it is determined that the task in question must be handled by a judge, or if the judiciary's trade-off is permitted by the Employment Board.

Paragraph 2. Each person as a member of a public or private council or a name may only be handled by Supreme Court Judges, the Judges and the President and the Vice-President of the Sø and HandelsCourt, if it is determined by law or approved by the Conemployment Board that : the business must be carried out by such a judge. The approval of the jury may be limited to a given referee or for a given period of time.

Paragraph 3. Expitation of a judge as a member of a public or private council or a name, as a member of the arbitral tribunal or to other dispute settlement outside the courts shall be made by the President or by another judge, as a court President, have authorized this.

Paragraph 4. The Employment Board shall publish annually a summary of the authorisations granted under paragraph 1. 1, and the functions of the Board pursuant to paragraph 1. 2 may be provided by Supreme Court Judges, national judges, or the President or Vice-President of the Sø and HandelsCourt.

Section 47 b. In the case of a judge ' s income from bee-employment, on average they shall not exceed 50%. by the salary of the judge in the main, and may not exceed 50%. for the salary of a Supreme Court of Justice in the main, cf. however, paragraph 1 2. Revenue is done in fixed periods of 3 calendar years.

Paragraph 2. The containment limit referred to in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall not include revenues in the case of author ' s activities in particular courts. The containment limit referred to in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall also include, for 3 years, from the entry into office of the recruitment of the trade in the performance of duties, where the law is determined that the profession should be carried out by a judge.

Paragraph 3. The President of the Commission shall ensure that a judge ' s income does not exceed the revenue limit referred to in paragraph 1. 1.Convining a judge ' s revenue in a period of intake, the legal person shall submit the case of the Agency for the Board of Employment. The Board may then

1) establish a lower income limit for the relevant judge in the coming period and

2) provide that the judge shall in future be subject to the specific reporting and authorisation system in section 47 d.

Paragraph 4. The Employment Board shall publish at each time period a summary of the decisions taken pursuant to paragraph 1. 3.

§ 47 c. Every year before 1, a judge is to be made. Feb of February shall report on the revenue of the income to which the previous calendar year concerned has been carried out by the main position. Notification of arbitration cases shall be issued for cases in which payment has been paid in the preceding calendar year, and for other cases pending and which have been paid in the case of non-remunlaments.

Paragraph 2. The reports shall include information on the nature of the business and the recruiter. In the reports on arbitration cases, the names of the parties must not be specified, but the names of the lawyers or other parties who have represented the parties and the judge appointed. The judge shall also submit a report on the revenue of each of the tasks.

Paragraph 3. The reports are filed for the President of the court. The presidents of the city courts are reporting to the President of the United States. The presidents of the landscapes, as well as the president of the Su-and Handelscourt, reporting to the President of the Supreme Court.

Paragraph 4. Information on the number and character of each of the prejudiced bioccupations, cf. paragraph Paragraph 1 and paragraph. TWO, ONE. and 2. PC, disclosed by the President of the Biving Board. Has a judge exceeded the income reduction in section 47 b (s). Paragraph 1 shall also be disclosed in accordance with the detailed rules for the purpose of the jury, cf. paragraph TWO, THREE. pkton, for the purpose of the jury ' s position in accordance with section 47 b (b). 3, 3. Act. The Board shall publish the information referred to in 1. Act.

Paragraph 5. Reports in accordance with paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 and paragraph. TWO, ONE. and 2. PC is subject to access to documents.

§ 47 d. If necessary, the Chief Justice may instruct a judge to submit a statement on the time consumption of the judge in the context of the performance of the duties next to the main position.

Paragraph 2. In the case where necessary, the President may also instruct a judge to submit a statement of the revenue to be received by the person concerned in a specified period in the case of the individual posts for which the judge has been given ; the warehouse next to the main position. The amendment may also include future revenue.

Paragraph 3. Where appropriate, the President of the Commission shall find the particulars to be given by the judge pursuant to paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 or 2 or pursuant to section 47 c (2) ; TWO, THREE. on a point of order, may the court ' s side may decide, after discussion with the Aid Board, that the judge may, in a specified period, or so far only by the right of the Member or of the Board may take up the duties on the side of the board, or the Member of the Board may take the task of the contract ; The main line.

Paragraph 4. The eyes of paragraph shall be laid down. 1-3 shall be added to the legal identity which receives a report after paragraph 47 c (1). 3.

§ 47 e. The European Employment Board comprises seven members : the President of the Supreme Court, the presidents of the compatricians, the President elected by the other court presidents, a judge elected by the Danish Court of Justice and two representatives of the public.

Paragraph 2. The elected Chief Justice and Judge, cf. paragraph 1, the Minister of Justice shall be appointed by the Minister for the Prepots and the Danish Court of Justice and the Danish Court of Justice for the Danish Court of Justice. The representatives of the Member States shall be appointed by the Minister for Justice in accordance with the recommendation of the Danish People's Information Society and the College of Advertising respectively.

Paragraph 3. The representatives of the public shall be appointed for six years. Redeform can't take place.

Paragraph 4. Members of Parliament, regional councils and local councils cannot be members of the Employment Board.

Paragraph 5. A suppleant shall be provided for each of the two representatives of the public. Paragraph 2 (2), THREE, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. 4 shall apply mutatis mutias to the thickness of the alternates.

Section 47 f. The Employment Board shall draw up its own rules of procedure. The Rules of Procedure stipulate that the Chairman of certain specific cases may decide on behalf of the jury or that decisions may be taken by 3 of the members of the jury, a court judge, a judge and one. Representative of the public.

Paragraph 2. The employment board publishes every year a statement of its business.

Paragraph 3. The secretarial tasks of the employment department shall be carried out by the Supreme Court.

§ 48. If a judge is guilty of negligence or negligence on the part of the Commission, however, that it is not by such a nature that it carries out the sentence of the law, or by the way, the judge or the judge may be discharged to it by any other reason, it may be communicated to it ; that is a warning.

Paragraph 2. Cases from paragraph 1. 1 is treated by the President of the court In the case of the presidents of the bylaws, the national courts, the Su and Handelscourts and the Court of Action, cases shall be dealt with in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, however, by the President of the immediate general right.

Paragraph 3. Cases from paragraph 1. 1 may be raised by complaint or by the legal preside of its own operation. Complaintiff must be lodged within 4 weeks of the fact that the complainant has become familiar with the complaint which causes the complaint. If the appeal after its nature is unfit for a decision pursuant to paragraph 1, 1, it may be referred to the Special Kstoreroom.

§ 49. Any person who considers that it is improperly or untenable from a conviction on the part of a judge under the exercise of his official business may lodge a complaint here to the Special Kstoreroom. The complaint shall be submitted within 4 weeks of the fact that the complainant has become aware of the conditions which cause the complaint. The amount of the storage may not exceed the limit of the time limit when special conditions are specified.

Paragraph 2. If the Attorney General finds that a judge must be guilty of a condition that may weaken or render the judge unworthy of the esteem and trust that the magistrate presuppods, the Attorney General asks the Attorney General to bring this matter to the court. The right of appeal.

Paragraph 3. If the appeal is not issued immediately, the court shall request a declaration of the affidavit. If the judge disputs the accuracy of the given manufacture of it in actual fact, the case shall be determined in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapters 67 and 68, with the necessary relaxation, in so far as the right of appeal is deemed necessary.

Paragraph 4. The parties shall, after all, have the opportunity to provide written written in writing to the comments which the information provided gives rise to. However, when the requested court makes a motion to the effect or the nature of the matter to be submitted, the right of appeal shall take a decision on the oral debate and, at the same time, decide whether or not to allow this to be carried out on closed doors. The detailed rules on the main debate are, by the way, taken by the President of the Court in accordance with the rules that apply to the main debate in civil matters in 1. the necessary relaxation of the facilities. If the judge is refiling this petition, the right to appeal may not be described to him as a lawyer. In cases of paragraph 1. 1 may not prune a lawyer for the complainant.

Paragraph 5. If the complaint is unfounded, the appeal rejects the case. In the case referred to in paragraph 1. The complainant may be imposed on the complainant, if the complainant has not given rise to a reasonable cause. This is true without regard to whether the behaviour of the complainant may be able to draw up this responsibility according to the rules of the penal code.

Paragraph 6. If the complaint is justified, the right can express its disapproval of the judge's behaviour or impose this fine. Where the referee has shown that the referee is of a serious nature or the referee has been convicted of such a character in the case of such a character, the judge may be deposed.

Paragraph 7. The warehouse shall decide upon the judgment of a public court hearing.

Paragraph 8. If the sentence has been made, or has been contested, it may be subject to the Supreme Court following the rules on appeal, in other cases, in accordance with the rules on civil matters in the case of civil matters, so that at least five judges will participate in the verdict.

Niner. 9. The warehouse makes a decision on the payment of legal costs.

§ 49 a. Whether a judge should be disposed of against his wishes due to a permanent spiritual or corporal disease, is determined in accordance with the rules laid down in § 49, with the necessary relief.

$50. When criminal proceedings have been made against a judge or the judge may be presupled guilty of such improbable conditions as referred to in § 49, as well as the magistrate's disingenuous or because of spiritual or corporal weakness is out of a condition to disputed his office may be suspended. The decision shall be made by the Special Kstoreroom.

§ 51. (Aphat)

§ 52. The courts shall be brought to justice by the courts as an area of employment.

Paragraph 2. To dress these posts, they are required to have passed the law degree.

§ 53. When a power of attorney is excluded from acting in a case, whoever is in charge of the case determines who is to function in the case.

§ 54. The most powerful can be made redundant because of unsuitability or illness.

Paragraph 2. Disposal can also be done in cases where a resettlement of the courts is taking place. A full-power full of 65 years may also be made redundant, but without loss of revenue until the time for which this should have been made redundant due to age, if the relevant judge had been a judge.

Paragraph 3. The request for a change to the place of service may take place if the change is justified in the consideration of educational considerations or in the interests of an appropriate resource utilisation in the courts.

Paragraph 4. In addition, the amendment to the place of service may take place in cases covered by paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 and paragraph. TWO, ONE. Act.

§ 54 a. The parting of farewell without the application of a proxy shall be made by the Federal Courts Board of the Special Kindus. A waste diversion without an application in accordance with paragraph 54 (2). TWO, TWO. pkton, however, administratively.

Paragraph 2. If there are any objections to an alert change in the place of duty, the Court of Justice shall be subject to the case of the Special Kstoreroom. Withdrawal shall be submitted within 14 days of the date of notice of the new place of service.

Paragraph 3. At the request of the applicant, the Court of Justice shall refuse to hire an applicant who is or has been employed in a time-limited position as a magistrate, for the Special Kstoreroom.

Paragraph 4. Cases from paragraph 1. 1-3 shall be submitted for the right of appeal of the Court of Justice. The case must then be given the opportunity to make a written statement in writing. However, if the motion for a motion to be submitted to this effect is to be made, however, the decision shall take the decision on oral proceedings and, at the same time, decide whether or not to allow this to be carried out on closed doors. The detailed rules on the main debate are, by the way, taken by the President of the Court in accordance with the rules that apply to the main debate on civil matters in 1. the necessary relaxation of the facilities. If that motion is requested, the President of the Court of Insist shall be unable to make a claim to the lawyer.

Paragraph 5. The warehouse shall decide upon the judgment of a public court hearing.

Paragraph 6. The judgment may be submitted by the parties to the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules on the appeal of civil proceedings.

§ 55. The provisions of sections 48, 49 and 50 shall apply mutatis muted to the judges and qualified members of the court, however, the Court of Justice, which is competent to ask the Attorney General, shall bring the matter to the case of the case ; Special Kstoreroom.

§ 56. A court shall not appear in court proceedings in a manner which is suitable to be regarded as an indication of any religious or political affiliation of the person concerned or of the position of the person concerned to religious or political matters ; By the way.

Paragraph 2. Paragraph 1 shall apply by analogy to the permanent judges and the persons referred to in section 19 (1). 3.

§ 56 a. 1) A judge shall wear a cloak during the course of the main proceedings and proceedings to be held for the purposes of the proceedings in accordance with section 831.

Paragraph 2. Paragraph 1 shall apply by analogy to the magistrates and temporarily disclosed judges.

§ 57. In each of the jurisdiction and the courts and the Sø and Handelscourts, the necessary number of subpoenas shall be appointed by the President. Records of the subpoenated subpoenas shall be disclosed at the premises, as well as in the premises of the courts, the Sø and Handelscourts and the City of the City of Copenhagen.

Paragraph 2. A service is a valid one, even though the subpoena has acted outside the jurisdiction of which he is employed.

Paragraph 3. Police officials and parishioners may not carry out services in criminal proceedings without special interest.

Paragraph 4. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the extent to which the police are to carry out or contribute to the service of services.

§ 58. The Minister of Justice is drawing out an instrument of subpoenas for subpoenas.

Paragraph 2. Any stubborning man shall deliver a solemn declaration to the President of the court that he, with his allegiance and conscience, will fulfil the duties incumbent to him in accordance with the provisions of this law and by the instructions of that man. This statement shall be determined by the Court of Justice. The judge in the courtship has to guide the subpoenas in terms of their duties.

$59. The chief police commissioner has a list of interpreters. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on this subject. The rules may be laid down in the rules to ensure that decisions taken in accordance with the rules cannot be impected.

Chapter 5

The entrapment where the court's persons are to or may be able to give their seat

§ 60. No one must act as judge in a case when he

1) either party to the case or is interested in its outcome or, if it is a criminal proceedings, is inexuted by the crime ;

2) are related or sullied with either of the parties in a civil case or in a criminal case in up or descending lines or in the sidelines as near as a shuntard or is one of the spouse, guardian, adoptive, or foster father, adoptive or nursing pay ;

3) be married to or in the ascending or desulated line of up or down-line or relative in the sidebar as near as siblings of anyone in a civil case, performer or other trial of attorney or other trial of any of the parties or with the unaligted one in a criminal proceedings or his trial, or with anyone in such a case, public prosecutor or police official or defender of the accused ;

4) has testified or been the synch or discretional man in the case or has been acting in it, if it is a citizen's case, as a lawyer or, by the way, as a trial attorney for any of the parties and, if it is a criminal record, as a police officer, Public Prosecuting, Prosecuting or Prosecuting Prosecuted Prosecuted Prosecuted,

5) has acted in the matter in the subordinate body as a judge or, if it is a criminal proceedings to be used by juror or referee ;

6) have participated as a judge, judge, jury, jury or expert under the former main bargaining in a criminal case, which is reassigned to a new main bargaining post-929 or resumed after ~ § 976 or 977.

Paragraph 2. No one may participate as a judge during the main proceedings in a criminal proceedings, provided that the person concerned, concerning the condition in question, has decided to arrest the defendant in accordance with section 762 (2). 2, or about letter openings and correspondence pursuant to section 781 (4) ; However, this does not apply if the case is dealt with under Article 831 or the case, by the way, in relation to the fact that has been given by reason of intervention as referred to in 1. PC does not include the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indicttes.

Paragraph 3. Decision of the main debate in a criminal proceedings on detention in accordance with section 762 (3). 2, on the suspension of detention in accordance with section 762 (3). 2, cf. section 766 or § 768, or about letter openings and correspondence in accordance with section 781 (3). 4 shall be taken by a judge in the court of the court a department which is not participating in the main debate. However, this does not apply if the case is dealt with in accordance with Article 831 or the case, by the way, in relation to the fact that has been mentioned in the procedure referred to in 1. PC does not include the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indicttes.

Paragraph 4. No one may participate as a judge during the main proceedings in a criminal proceedings if the person concerned as regards the case referred to in Article 746 (3). 2, has taken a decision on the fact that, as requested by the police, as requested by the police, it shall not be subject to the access of the defence of the defence of access to documents.

Paragraph 5. No one may participate as a judge during the main proceedings in a criminal proceedings where the person concerned has decided to exempt material from the defence and sigtedes access to public access to documents pursuant to section 729 c ; or have taken a different decision, where information has been submitted, which, after paragraph 729 c, has been exempted from the access of the defender and to the access to documents of the defence.

Paragraph 6. In the course of the main debate in criminal proceedings, the decisions referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken. 4 and 5 shall be taken by a judge, in the court of the court, a department not participating in the main debate.

Paragraph 7. The fact that the judge, because several government companies are united in his person, formerly of this case, does not entail inhabilibility when, in the present circumstances, there is reason to assume that he has some special interest in the case of the case.

§ 61. No one must act as a judge in a case when, moreover, there are circumstances which are suitable to raise doubts about the impartiality of the judge.

§ 62. The judge shall ensure that, in accordance with 60 or Section 61, reasons may cause inhatability. If the court has been notified of several judges, each judge shall give the court a notification of circumstances that may lead to the inhability of the person concerned, in accordance with section 60 or section 61. In addition, the matter of the urgency of a judge may be raised by the parties involved.

Paragraph 2. Decision of the judgment of a judge is made by a court ruling. If the court is to be subject to the court of several judges, the question of whether or not the urgency of the matter has been raised is not excluded from participation in the decision.

§ 63. The issue of the resignation of a judge which, when it is raised by one of the parties, in the civil proceedings in procedural matters is treated as other formality objections, should as far as possible be raised before the beginning of the oral debate. This can be decided without the parties having access to the right of the parties concerned.

§ 64. A warrant by which a single judge declares to wirein his seat or, at a collegial court, a judge in a collegial court to wireside his seat is not the object of appeal or dearest. Against warrants, which are opposed to the urgency of a judge, his or her boyfriend can be raised. When required, this request can be postponed until a short time is being postponed.

§ 65. From that moment on, as the court order that a judge is to be given his seat, the judge is entitled to carry out such acts in the case, which cannot be set up.

§ 66. The judges given at the same time shall also apply to denominations, judges, experts, courts of justice and courts of justice. The decision to take the issue of urgency is being taken by the Court.

Paragraph 2. When jurors or experts are involved, the President of the court shall, before the proceedings begin, ask whether there are any circumstances in which they may be involved in the case.

§ 67. A subpoenas may not engage or participate in a business when either party is his or her husband or his / or devotion with him in a straight up or down line or in the first sidebar, or he is a party to the case, or is interested in its outcome.

Second paragraph. Jury and sentenction of the jury

Chapter 6

General provisions

§ 68. For a period of 4 years, for each country of justice, a period of 4 years shall be selected for the period of four years. In January, a number of persons who may be considered appropriate to act as a jury or domesomes shall be deemed to be appropriate. The lists of these individuals are called 'basic lists'. In the case of each country of juries, a jury and trial list shall be formed by drawing on the basis of the persons listed on the ground lists. In the same way, a jury and trial list is formed for each court, which lies in the court of the court of law.

Paragraph 2. In the case of the rule of law, the section of a landslide shall be the part of a landslide, as referred to in Article 8 (3). 1 and 2 shall be taken to the same country of place.

Paragraph 3. The jury and the judge may, after the end of the period of time, for which the basic list applies, to complete proceedings in which oral proceedings have been initiated during this period. The glance to be carried out in accordance with 1. Act. the completed processing case ends at the end of the month in which the person concerned is 70 years old.

§ 69. In the case of juror or domy, any infamous man or woman who has been voting for Parliament shall be exempted from the following exceptions, unless the person concerned is 70 years before the end of the period for which the basic list applies, or the grounds of spiritual or corporal weakness or insufficient knowledge of the Danish language are incapable of making the duties of a jury and of the judges of the Member State.

§ 70. Excluded from denominations and judges are : ministers, lawyers, lawyers, lawyers, the central administrations, the courts, the courts, the officials and other staff of the police and the prison officials and other staff, and parishioners and other members of the prison, The clerks of the people and of the recognised religious communities.

§ 71. The following people may be relieved of the jury and the sentencing of the court :

1) Members of the parliament and its officials,

2) service-serving military personnel ;

3) the officials of customs and postal services, fixed firemen, as well as the railway network, telegraphs and telephers employed persons ;

4) Doctors and midwives,

5) loches,

6) experts appointed after Article 92 of this Act or in accordance with section 172 of the Law on Social Services, and laying judges at the housing courts,

7) those that are 60 years old,

8) those who, owing to their health and safety or family, cannot, without any danger, be able to meet the obligations of the jury or the person responsible for their welfare, or

9) those who have been domiciled in a different circle from the one in which their take-off is valid.

Chapter 7

Basic Lists

§ 72. The inclusion of the basic list shall be carried out within each municipality of a five members nominated by the municipality of the municipal council for the term of office of the local authority. In Copenhagen, the municipality board may decide that several basic list committees should be set up. The detailed rules on the number of persons to be taken and of the actual removal of the Member States shall be laid down by the Minister for Justice.

§ 73. In the case of neglect of the establishment of the constitution, the President of the National Court may, when applying force fines, impose the required measures on the basis of the basic list committee.

Chapter 8

Mention and domestics lists

§ 74. Following the receipt of the founders, the President of the court has a jury of the jury and the judges ' lists.

Paragraph 2. The jury and sentencing of the court shall be formed by means of drawing among the persons who are accepted on the basis of the rule of law.

Paragraph 3. The jurors of the court shall be established for each court of law in the case of persons who are then back on the basis of the constitutions of the constituent, in the case of persons who are then back on the basis of the rule of law.

§ 75. The persons referred to the jury and of the judges shall be informed of their acceptance by a written notice to the persons concerned to appeal to the President of the national court if they consider themselves to be incorrectly or wish to submit a request for exemption from Article 71.

SECTION 76. The President of the United States shall decide whether or not the latter shall comply with the conditions under section 69 and 70 of the jury to be a jury or a judge of judgment, and whether requests for exemption from paragraph 71 shall be met. The decisions taken are not to be complained.

§ 77. If the President of the court becomes the President of the court of the jury and of the judges, the Member State shall be drawing attention to reasons which exclude any of the lists made by persons from the jury and the sentencing of the jury or to take an application for exemption from section 71 to follow, he shall make the necessary corrections to the lists.

§ 78. The President of the United States of Agriculture provides for the number of jurors and judges to be taken after paragraph 74. The number must be determined in such a way that a jury or a judge may be expected to act four times a year.

Chapter 9

Exemption of the jury for the individual cases

§ 79. Where treatment is to be carried out on a case by which a jury is to be involved, the court shall appoint the President and, at the top of the jury and the judge list, the President shall take the appropriate number of jurors and, by the court, the President shall take the appropriate number of jurors and other members of the jury. no earlier in the period for which the list applies, has served as a jury or a judge or as a suppleant.

Paragraph 2. Once you have reached the end of the list, takeover will be restarted.

Paragraph 3. Trees the court in accordance with section 8 (4). The fourth rule is that a case should be dealt with outside the rule of law, the court may decide that the jury should be appointed by the jury and the sentence of the court of the court of the court of law in which the case should be dealt with. Trees the district court in accordance with section 13 (1). 3, the provision for a case to be dealt with outside the rule of law, may the court decide that the jury shall be appointed by the jury and the judge list of the jurisdiction where the case is to be processed. Before a decision is taken pursuant to 1. and 2. .. The parties shall have the opportunity to comment on the question.

$80. Notice of who has been taken up as a jury, the prosecution and the defendants and the defendants shall be prosecuted for at least two weeks before the main negotiation. However, this period may, exceptionally, be short-breeded as there is a particular reason for speeding up the main debate.

§ 81. However, when a jury trial is to be dealt with in the court of law, the prosecution and the defendant are entitled to no indication of any reason to delay 1 juror, in matters relating to political offences, however, in matters relating to political offences.

Paragraph 2. However, when a jury trial is to be dealt with in the court, the prosecution and the defendant are entitled to no indication of any reason for postponing two juror, in matters relating to political offences, three jurors.

Paragraph 3. The prosecution and the defendant may waiving their right of discharge in accordance with paragraph 1. One and two.

Paragraph 4. If there are multiple defendants in the same case, each of these defendants shall be added to each of these. The prosecution would then have the right to postpone the same number of jurors as the accused put together.

Paragraph 5. If a jury is to be deferred, the court shall be informed as soon as possible and no later than four days after receipt of the notice referred to in Section 80, who has been published as a jury or, if the period after paragraph 80, 1. PC is abbreviated in accordance with section 80, 2. a point, not later than the day after receipt of the said communication.

$82. The court chairman shall ensure that the necessary number of denominations taken with a week ' s notice shall be convened to appear in court. The summons shall indicate that it is incumrible to inform the President of the court of a juror who, as soon as possible, in writing and the effects of omission of such failure or without legal decline shall be borne by a person concerned as soon as possible in writing.

Paragraph 2. Is the deadline after $80, 1. pkt., shortened pursuant to section 80, 2. PC can be summons with shorter notice than one week.

§ 83. If the legal chairman shall find the information available that a drop is valid, he shall refer to one or more of the relevant jurors. In this case, summons may be less than a week.

Paragraph 2. If necessary, the legal chairman may supplement the number of denominations taken in accordance with the provisions of section 79. With regard to the denominations thus taken, the provisions of section 80 to 82 as soon as possible shall be taken as soon as possible. The time limits referred to here shall be short-breviated as circumstances make necessary.

§ 84. The decisions referred to in section 79 and 83 shall not be the subject of appeal or dearie.

§ 85. A juror without legal decline or, without a good time, to have reported its decline shall be punished by fine. The same shall apply to the juror, which, having been met without enlightened decrees, shall be without prejudice to the fulfils of the duelling duties which he is to be rested.

Paragraph 2. The decision to be served shall be served as soon as possible for that juror. This has, for a week, a week from the service of the recognition to provide information to the court that he has had a legal decline. If these are adequate, the court will be able to reorder its verdict.

Paragraph 3. The decision of the questions referred to in this paragraph shall be taken by the court.

Paragraph 4. The claims referred to may not be subject to appeal but may be paused when the penalty is over 400 kr.

§ 86. If the number of jurors are not met, if the court is to be put to the court, the court foreman without observing the rule in paragraph 79 shall be subject to the absence of any mention of any number of jurors on the part of the jury and of the judges ' list. The same applies, as a juror which has given a meeting, cannot take part in the proceedings of the proceedings.

Paragraph 2. If the encoding procedure referred to in Section 81 has not been fully utilisation, the State and the defendant shall be given access to postponement prior to the call to the State and the accused.

§ 86 a. The jury will participate in the decision of the debt question, cf. § 891 and Clause 931 (3). 2, and in the determination of the penalty, cf. § 894 and Clause 931 (3). 3, but shall not take part in any other court action or decisions in the case.

§ 87. The Court of Justice shall lay down rules for remuneration and reimbursement for the jury.

Chapter 9 a

Exemption of judges of individual cases

§ 88. The rule of section 79 shall apply mutatis mutias to the outcome of the individual cases.

Paragraph 2. The removal shall be made for a single day so that the persons concerned will be included in the main debate and on the judgment of all the dossiers whose treatment begins on that day, even though the case may not be concluded on the same day.

$89. The judges and alternates shall be convened with three days ' notice in accordance with the rules laid down in Article 82 (3). 1.

§ 90. The provisions of sections 83 to 86 and 87 shall apply mutatis mutias to the judges.

§ 91. Before a lawman enters his business, the court foreman shall submit to him a statement of honour and conscience that he shall follow the proceedings of the court to be attentively attentively to the proceedings, as he finds right and true, to be in accordance with the law and the evidence of the case.

Paragraph 2. Domesators shall act with the same powers as judges during the main debate and in connection with this standing decisions, but shall not take part in any other, in the case of any acts of any kind or decisions. However, the decisions referred to in paragraph 998 shall be taken in the presence of complicity of judges.

Paragraph 3. Domesmen shall not participate in the section 60 (s). 3, section 62, paragraph. 2, or § 90, cf. Section 85, decisions referred to or in decisions concerning civil claims raised during criminal proceedings.

Third paragraph. Exemption of expert court members

Chapter 9 b

§ 92. In the case of each country, the President of the court shall deform the President of the court for a period of four years a number of experts to participate in the treatment of the cases referred to in section 20-20 b. The President of the Sø and Trade Court shall, by the same manner, act as a number of experts to participate in the treatment of the cases referred to in Section 16.

Paragraph 2. Experts may, after the end of the period during which the oral proceedings have been commenced during this time period, after the end of the period during which the oral proceedings are commenced. The glance to be carried out in accordance with 1. Act. the completion of proceedings shall be terminated at the end of the year in which the person concerned is 70 years.

§ 93. The form of the experts referred to in Section 92 shall be carried out according to the position of the organizations approved by the attorney general.

Paragraph 2. The President may, to a limited extent, designate experts who are not nominate for the provisions of paragraph 1. 1 mentioned organisations.

Paragraph 3. The number of experts and their distribution by professional groups shall be determined by the President.

Paragraph 4. The person who is appointed shall be in possession of detailed and time equivalent knowledge of the case areas, having Danish intake, not being full 70 years old, to be infamous and not incapacuous, under guardianship of the guardianship of section 5 or under the host ' s guardianship ; concordship of the guardianship of the guardianship section 7 and their estate must not be under bankruptcy proceedings. They shall also have permanent residence or business in that area, for which they shall be appointed. If any of the aforementioned conditions are met, the stock revocation is revoked. Those who, within that time period, for which the figure is applied, is 70 years old, by the end of the year in which they are 70 years old.

Paragraph 5. People who are 65 or may be able to take other reasonable exemption or which have been appointed for less than four years ago may request that they be released in order to be dissed.

Paragraph 6. The experts must, before the entry into office, make a declaration in which they promise to carry out impartiality and care in their honour and conscience.

Paragraph 7. The Danish Court of Justice shall lay down rules on remuneration and travel allowance for expert legal members.

$94. The court shall appoint the experts on behalf of the individual case in such a way as to ensure that the special expertise which is deemed necessary in this case is considered necessary. In cases arising from the employment relationships between employers and their employees, half of the experts must be appointed by employers ' organizations and half by option by employee organisations. In matters relating to the law concerning the placing on the market or on the law of certain means of payment to be treated at the right of the Su and Commercial Court, half of the experts must be appointed by the recommendation of organisations representing operators and half of the experts ; by setting from organizations that represent consumers.

Paragraph 2. In exceptional cases, qualified experts shall be appointed for one of the other areas.

Paragraph 3. The legal chairman may, exceptionally, appoint experts who are not appointed under Article 92 if it is necessary in order to be able to include the special expertise which is deemed necessary in the present case. The persons concerned must comply with the conditions in section 93 (3). FOUR, ONE. Act. § 93, paragraph. 6 and 7 shall apply mutatis mutis. Before the court of the court decides to decide after 1. PC, the parties shall have the access to a decision on the matter. The decision taken by the ruling cannot be brought before higher law.

Fourth paragraph. DA' s office

Chapter 10

DA' s office

§ 95. The public prosecutors are the attorney general, the prosecutors, the police directors, as well as the persons who have been accepted for them by the judicial process of criminal proceedings.

§ 96. The task of the public prosecutors is in the context of the police to pursue crimes in accordance with the rules of this law.

Paragraph 2. The public prosecutors must promote every issue of the speed that is allowed by the nature of the matter and, in doing so, not only to ensure that the perpetrators are held responsible, but also that the persecution of innocent people does not take place.

§ 97. The case referred to in Chapter 2 of the Administrative Act may not act as a prosecutor in the case of a specific case.

-98. The Attorney General is the public prosecutor's supervisor and oversight with these.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the execution of public prosecutors of their duties.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice can give the public prosecutors on the treatment of specific cases, including whether to begin or continue, refrain or cease pursuit. A proposal on the basis of this determination to begin or continue, refrain or halt proceedings shall be in writing and, together with a reason, on the grounds. The President of Parliament must also be informed in writing of the entry. If the considerations referred to in section 729 (c) (c) are mentioned. 1, make it necessary to subroute notification. The amendment shall be considered in relation to access to documents pursuant to section 729 a-d as material used by the police to be used for the case.

Paragraph 4. The Minister of Justice deals with complaints against decisions taken by the attorney general as 1. body, cf. however, the provision in section 1018 e (1). 4.

§ 99. The Attorney General handles the execution of criminal proceedings at the Supreme Court, and works at the Special Kstoreroom.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General is the other public prosecutors, oversight and oversight of these. The attorney general may lay down provisions and notify the rules in accordance with the provisions of Article 98 (3). 2 and paragraph 1. THREE, ONE. Act.

Paragraph 3. The Attorney General is processing complaints about decisions taken by the Public Prosecutors as 1. instance. The Attorney General's decision in a complaint file cannot be complained to the Attorney General.

§ 100. In aid of the attorney general, one or more public prosecutors will be appointed at the Supreme Court.

Paragraph 2. The attorney general can amutiate others as a prosecutor at the Supreme Court or at the Special Kstoreroom.

§ 101. The DA' s prosecuting criminal proceedings at the national riders. The US Attorney's Office shall also carry out the execution of criminal proceedings considered by the bylaws, or during the complicity of the compatriots, as a result of the indictments of the indictments, after Article 687.

Paragraph 2. The DA' s office is supervising police directors ' treatment of criminal proceedings and complaints about decisions taken by the police commissioner in relation to criminal prosecution. The Attorney General's decisions in complaints are not to be complained to the Attorney General and the Minister of Justice. The DA' s Office may lay down provisions and notify the rules in accordance with the provisions of Article 98 (3). 2 and paragraph 1. THREE, ONE. Act.

§ 102. The time limit for complaints pursuant to Article 98 (3). 4, section 99, paragraph. THREE, ONE. pkt., and § 101 (3). TWO, ONE. PC is 4 weeks after the complainant has been notified of the decision. If the complaint is made after the expiry of this period, it shall be treated if the extrancation may be deemed to be an excuse.

Paragraph 2. The provisions of Article 98 (3). 4, section 99, paragraph. 3, and § 101 (3). 2 shall apply mutatis mutis to complaints against decisions on access to documents. The same applies to the provision in paragraph 1. 1.

§ 103. The Minister of Justice shall fix the number of the public prosecutor and the distribution of the business between these.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General will issue the necessary legal assistants for the prosecutors in the execution of criminal proceedings for the court and for criminal proceedings being considered by the court during the participation of the jury or in the complicity of the compatriots as a result of : the decision taken pursuant to section 687.

Paragraph 3. The attorney general may be able to infirm others to act as a prosecutor in the case of the court in a single case.

Paragraph 4. The attorney general can instrugate a district attorney to take over the treatment of one or more cases that fall under the responsibility of another DA.

§ 104. The directors and public prosecutors who are employed by these and other servants authorised to do so shall carry out criminal proceedings for the byline, cf. however, section 101 (3). 1, and section 103 (3). 2.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General may also be able to charge others to act as charges against the district court in a single case.

Paragraph 3. The DA' s office can charge a police officer to take over the treatment of one or more cases that fall under the control of another police officer.

§ 105. The attorney general, the prosecutors and the persons who have been arrested for these or for a police commissioner in the judicial process of criminal proceedings must have passed the legal degree of law. The attorney general and public prosecutors must comply with the conditions in order to be appointed as a lawyer for the purposes of ex ante practical activities, cf. § 119.

Paragraph 2. Assists for a State Attorney and the authority to act as a prosecutor at the Supreme Court, the court or the court on the law of the rules in section 100, paragraph 1. 2, section 103 (3). 3, or Section 104 (3). 2 shall comply with the conditions laid down in paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. The Attorney General may not tax the Consumer Ombudsman and the Consumer Protection Agency employees to carry out criminal proceedings for the court and the right of court in matters concerning the marketing of the law.

Paragraph 4. The Attorney General may not be able to tax employees in the competition management authority to carry out criminal proceedings for the courts in matters relating to competition law.

§ 106. Company as a lawyer does not exclude from assumption that accomplis to a public prosecutor or from the authority to act as a prosecutor in a single case.

§ 107. Persons who act as prosecutors in a single case, cf. § 100, paragraph. 2, section 103 (3). 3, and section 104 (3). 2, receive payment of the public to the individual case, except where the case may be considered as part of the execution of the service of the person concerned.

Fifth episode. The police authority

Chapter 11

§ 108. The Attorney General is police supreme superiors and exercising his authority through the chief of police and police directors. The Danish National Police Commissioner is discussing police business with the police directors (corporate governance).

-109. The Danish National Police are responsible for the entire country's activities in the country. The chief police are supervising the police department heads.

Paragraph 2. The rulings of the Danish National Police in complaints against decisions by the directors of the police could not be complained to the Attorney General.

Paragraph 3. The Danish National Police Bureau decisions in 1. the Office shall not be complained to the Attorney General for hire and personnel proceedings. However, it does not apply to decisions in disciplinary proceedings and in other cases where a decision has been taken, and in cases of access to employment and personnel files.

Paragraph 4. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules that the decisions of the officers ' decisions on specified issues cannot be imposed on the Chief Police Commissioner.

§ 110. The country is divided into 12 police circles. The Minister of Justice can make a change in the area of police force, unless the change involves creating or abandonying a police force.

Paragraph 2. Every police force is led by a police commissioner who's responsible for the police department in the police force.

Paragraph 3. In the absence of a police officer's absence, the Deputy Director of the Police Department has the chief police officer in charge.

§ 111. In each of the police, a circuit board is established for the police business.

Paragraph 2. The Kredscouncil is comprised of the police and the mayors of the municipalities, as the police force, includes, cf. however, paragraph 1 3 and 4.

Paragraph 3. The Bornholm Municipality is represented in the orbital Council of the mayor and three members elected by the members of the municipal management board members.

Paragraph 4. In municipalities with the magistrate or a form reform with a shared administrative management, cf. section 64 and 64 a in the Act of Governors of the municipalities, the municipality Board of the municipality ' s governing authority may decide that a member of the magistrate shall be a member of the committee chairman, instead of the mayor.

Paragraph 5. The Deputy Director shall appoint a deputy for himself, a deputy for the mayor (the magistrate or committee chair) of, and of the members of the municipal management board, shall be appointed. For each member of the Bornholm Council members of the Council, a deputy is chosen by members of the local authorities.

Paragraph 6. The chief of police is chairman of the council. The Council chooses its vice-president

§ 112. The Circuit Council is discussing issues of general nature relating to police business and organisation in the police circle, as well as questions relating to crime development and cooperation between the police and the local community, including a local cooperation plan, cf. § 113.

Paragraph 2. Every year, the Commissioner gives a written statement to the local police department in the police circle in the past year, including the crime prevention cooperation between police, the Department of Corrections and every municipality, cf. § 114.

Paragraph 3. Any member of the Council may ask that issues of common interest to the police and local authorities in the police force are discussed in the Council.

Paragraph 4. The Circuit Council may issue an opinion on matters relating to the general organisation of the police group and the organisation of the activities of the police. The KredsCouncil can recommend to the Commissioner that a limited period of time should be given special attention to the solution of certain tasks in the maintenance of security, peace and order in the police force.

Paragraph 5. The KredsCouncil must work to ensure that the police are given information on the activities of the police.

Paragraph 6. The Circuit Council is meeting at least four times a year. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the activities of the Council and of the degree of accountability of the police commissioner to the Council.

§ 113. Every year, the Commissioner will draw up a plan for cooperation between the police and the municipalities, other public authorities, interests organisations, associations, etc. in the police force. The cooperation plan shall be published by the commissioner after prior discussion in the Council.

§ 114. The Commissioner must work to establish a crime prevention cooperation between the police, the Department of Corrections and every municipality in the police circle, including the involvement of schools and social services.

Paragraph 2. The Commissioner must work to establish cooperation between the police, the social authorities and the social and health care atriate as part of the efforts made to socially vulnerable persons.

§ 115. The police may disclose information on the purely private nature of individuals with other authorities whose disclosure may be considered necessary for the purposes of crime prevention cooperation or in the interest of police cooperation with the social services ; the authorities and the social-and treatment-sycadium as part of the efforts made to socially vulnerable persons.

Paragraph 2. To the same extent as laid down in paragraph 1. 1 may disclose information on individuals to the police and other authorities forming part of the forms of cooperation referred to in paragraph 1. The information referred to in the context of the aforementioned forms of cooperation shall not be disclosed in the context of criminal investigation.

Paragraph 3. Intriguing institutions which resolve tasks for the public sector in the fields of social and education or social and health care services, in the forms of cooperation referred to in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 may, as referred to in paragraph 1, be referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 exchange information shall be exchanged between the authorities and the institutions.

Paragraph 4. The authorities and institutions forming part of the forms of cooperation referred to in paragraph 1. 1 shall not be obliged to disclose information in accordance with paragraph 1. 1-3.

§ 116. The Police Intelligence Service may disclose information to the Defense Intelligence Service, to the extent that the disclosure may be of relevance to the tasks of the services.

Paragraph 2. The Office ' s Intelligence Service may obtain information from other administrative authorities to the extent that the information may be considered to be relevant to the provision of services to the prevention and investigation of infringements of Penal Code Chapters 12 and 13.

§ 116 a. 2) The competent law enforcement authority of a Member State of the European Union may, for the purposes of an electronic search, compare a fingerprint that is part of the investigation, with fingerprints in the police department ; central finger and hand-print register.

§ 116 b. 3) The Attorney General may, on the basis of a collective agreement to this effect, with a State outside the European Union, stipulate that § 116 a shall apply in the relationship between Denmark and this State.

§ 117. Sognefogeder will assist the police in accordance with the rules in force.

§ 118. (Aphat)

Sixth paragraph. Lawyers

Chapter 12

Degument as a lawyer

Exercise of the law firm

§ 119. Lawyers are appointed by the attorney general.

Paragraph 2. A right to have a lawyer who's a lawyer has anyone who can

1) is of the grace and not under the guardianship of the guardianship ' s section 5 or under the guardianship of the guardianship of the guardianship section 7,

2) have not filed a declared payment claim and is not under bankruptcy,

3) has passed the Danish legal bachelor and candidate examination, cf. however, § 135 a,

4) for a period of at least three years, within a practical legal entity, cf. paragraph 3 and 4, and

5) have completed a theoretical basic training and passed the degree of special significance for the profession of law and passed a practical test in court proceedings.

Paragraph 3. The one in paragraph 1. 2, no. 4, the undertaking consists of participation in ordinary law firms, including obtaining knowledge of the processing of legal proceedings, authorized by a lawyer practising or in a legal position by means of a legal position ; the courts, the prosecuting authorities or the police in which proceedings are considered to be an essential part.

Paragraph 4. The Minister of Justice may decide or lay down rules that, in other legal positions, other than those referred to in paragraph 1. EUR 3, in whole or in part, in the time referred to in paragraph 1. 2, no. 4.

Paragraph 5. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on the theoretical basic training, examination and practical trials in court proceedings, including the content, organisation and payment of such proceedings. The Attorney General may, in exceptional cases, exempt the requirement for the implementation of the theoretical basic training, the requirement for examination and the requirement for the practical test in judicial proceedings. The legal community prefaces the theoretical basic training, the examination and the practical test in the process of proceedings. The court assesses whether a trial is suitable for the conduct of the trial procedure in court proceedings.

§ 120. Persons not entitled to be a lawyer and persons who are excluded from the practice of law or whose right to be discharged under this law may not be used as a lawyer or to use a different name suitable for : for a change of this. A lawyer who has deposited his occupation in the Ministry of Justice must not be appointed as a lawyer in relation to business relations.

Paragraph 2. Extreme the provisions of paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall be punished by fine, unless a higher penalty is imposed on other legislation.

§ 121. Degradation may be denied the person convicted of a criminal offence if the relationship is undergoing a near-risk of misuse of access to law firms or to make it unworthy of the esteem and confidence required for the exercise of the exercise of the exercise of the right to be exercised ; by law firm. Penal code section 78, paragraph. 3, shall apply accordingly.

Paragraph 2. Such behaviour may also be refused by the person who, in a position or profession, is that there is reason to assume that the person in question will not be able to exercise a proper legal profession.

Paragraph 3. In addition, the figure may be refused the amount of debt owed to the public, which means that the amount of the amount of the order is 50 000. or over there.

Paragraph 4. Ascend the attorney general in accordance with paragraph 1. 2 and 3 notifying a person as a lawyer, the person concerned may ask the question before the court. The case is being considered by the attorney general in the forms of civil justice. If the court is approved by the Court of Justice, the question may only be brought before the court after two years of the course of action.

§ 122. Exercise of the law firm cannot be reconcstated with a legal position in the courts, the prosecution or the police, in accordance with the law. however, the provision in § 106.

Paragraph 2. Incidentally, the practice of a lawyer cannot be reconccated with any position in the public service, unless the Attorney General makes exceptions in special cases. In particular, in the case of a derogation, attention shall be paid in particular to the fact that a lawyer must be independent of the public so that there can be no conflict of interest between a public service and the pursuit of the law of the person concerned.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice may permit a lawyer who, in accordance with paragraph 1, of the Member States. Paragraph 1 or paragraph 1. 2 can't practice law firm, conduct a trial.

§ 123. A lawyer shall, for at least one year, have either been in the company as a certified clerk at a lawyer who is engaged in a law firm or as a lawyer who has been employed by another lawyer who exercises the law firm in order to be able to exercise a law firm in common with another lawyer, a single-man company as a lawyer, or ownership of shares or parties in a law firm.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General may, in exceptional cases, make exception from the provision in paragraph 1. 1.

§ 124. Lawyers may, in addition to single-man activities or in a community of lawyers, are carried out only by a law firm operating within the stock, of the andities or in-in-command-mode (partner form).

Paragraph 2. A law firm must be allowed to operate a law firm on its own. A solicitor owned by lawyers, whose sole purpose and activity is to own shares of shares or parties in another law firm may own shares or parties in a law firm.

Paragraph 3. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 1 and 2 must associations, interest organisations and similar bodies. as mandatar to conduct legal proceedings for their members in the area of interest.

§ 124 a. A law firm is dedicated and entitled to use the name of the legal company, legal, party company, paralegal company, paralegal company, paralegal, or some abbreviated abbreviations. In addition, in the name of a European company, a law firm, a European limited company, must also use the words European legal company, SEA, or SE-law company.

§ 124 b. A lawyer who exercises a company in a law firm, or another employee of the company, who, pursuant to section 124 c, paragraph, is carried out. 1, no. 2, owns shares or shares herein, in person, together with the company for any claims arising from their assistance to a client.

§ 124 c. Stocks or parties in a law firm must, cf. however § 124 f, is owned only by

1) lawyers actively running a lawyer in the company, its parent company or its subsidiary,

2) other employees of the company ; or

3) A different law firm.

Paragraph 2. The persons referred to in paragraph 1. 1, no. 2, may own under a tenth of the shares or the parties of the company, together with a tenth of the votes in the company, together with a tenths of the party and may put together. It is not permitted in the company ' s statutes or by the shareholder agreement to lay down provisions which restrict the provisions of the company law on the settlement of shares.

§ 124 d. The persons referred to in section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, and which owns shares or parties in a law firm, shall consist of a test in the rules which are of particular importance to the profession of law. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on this subject. The legal community must be responsible for the testing.

Paragraph 2. Coverage of persons referred to in section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, which owns shares or parties in a law firm, may be submitted to the Board of Legal Board in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 15 a and 15 b.

§ 124 e. Board members in a paralegate, with the exception of the members of the Board of Directors or members of the Board of Directors who, pursuant to section 124 c (1), 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties at the law firm shall be actively undertaking a law firm in the company or in its parent undertaking or its subsidiary.

Paragraph 2. Members of the Governing Board of the Governing Party, other than members of the Executive Board, which, pursuant to section 124 c (2), 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties at the law firm must actively run a firm in the company.

Paragraph 3. However, the majority of the members of the Board of Directors of a law firm shall, at any time, be made by lawyers actively engaged in a law firm in the company or in its parent company or its subsidiary. The same applies to the members of the Governing Board of the Board of the Board of the Board of Directors of the Board of Directors whose members only consist of a management board.

Paragraph 4. It is a condition for the persons who, pursuant to section 124 c (2), (c), 1, no. 2, ownership of shares or parties in a law firm may participate as members of the Board of Directors of the Board of Directors or of the Board of Directors that they have passed the test referred to in section 124 d (1). 1.

Paragraph 5. The requirements for the composition of a Board of Directors or Governing Board of the Board of Directors referred to in paragraph 1 shall be required. Parag-1-4, do not apply to paralegals covered by section 124 (4). TWO, TWO. Act.

§ 124 f. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the exercise of a legal profession in company form, including rules on the conversion of a law firm to the other purposes and rules on the disposal of shares and parties.

§ 124 g. Unless higher penalties have been inflited on the other legislation, the penalty shall be penalized for the violation of section 124, section 124 a, section 124 c and section 124 e (1). 1-4.

Paragraph 2. The provisions adopted pursuant to section 124 d and section 124 may be punished in accordance with the provisions laid down in the provisions of the provisions of this Regulation.

§ 125. A lawyer is only in those cases where the law contains specific provisions on that, obliged to undertake the execution of a trial.

§ 126. A lawyer has to show a behavior that votes with good law practice. The lawyer shall, in particular, carry out his duties thoroughly, conscientiously and in accordance with what justifiable justification for the interests of the clients ' tartc. The cases must be promoted with adequate speed.

Paragraph 2. A lawyer shall not require higher remuneration for its work than can be considered reasonable.

Paragraph 3. A lawyer must contribute to the fact that a full-authority authorized by the lawyer may participate in the theoretical basic training, examination and practice test in court proceedings, cf. § 119, paragraph 1. 2, no. The lawyer shall bear the cost of the theoretical basic training, the examination and the practical test in the proceedings.

Paragraph 4. A lawyer must not, outside his legal profession, be in a business relationship or in other circumstances of an economic nature demonstrate a behaviour that is unworthy of a lawyer.

Paragraph 5. Every attorney and lawyer-all-law must be regularly involved in continuing training for the profession of law. A lawyer has to bear the cost of this for a clerk who is authorized to be at the attorney's office. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on this subject.

§ 127. The legal community shall establish rules on the duties of lawyers in the processing of trusted funds, security against financial liability which may be incurred in the exercise of law firms, and the communication of all necessary accountancy and economic activities ; information to the Legal Society, as well as rules on the implementation of the necessary control measures. The rules are to be approved by the attorney general

§ 127 A. § § 125-127 also applies to the law firms.

Paragraph 2. § 126, paragraph 1. 1, 2 and 4, and section 127 also apply to employees in a law firm who owns shares or parties at the law firm, cf. § 124 c (3) 1, no. 2.

§ 128. (Aphat)

§ 129. Penal code section 144, 150 to 152 and 155-157 shall apply mutatis mums to lawyers and their authorized representatives, partners, staff and others who are also employed in the law firm.

$130. For the purposes of implementing or applying the European Community decisions, the Attorney General may lay down rules on the occupation as a lawyer and practice of law firm, including the establishment and establishment of the legal communities, for lawyers who have acquired a figure in one of the Member States of the European Union, or in a country with which the Community has concluded agreements. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on case handling in matters relating to the law firm in order to fulfil the decisions made by the European Community.

Paragraph 2. The Minister may also lay down rules on the use of lawyers ' titles, which are subject to the decisions taken by the European Community, and on penalties for violation of these rules.

§ 130 a. 4) The Minister of Justice may, after negotiating with the ferry authorities, lay down rules that legal provisions concerning lawyers in this law should apply to lawyers appointed by the authorities in the United States.

Chapter 13

Lawyers ' session of the courts

Authorized Attorney-General

§ 131. Lawyers are entitled to prosecutors for others, cf. However, sections 136, 260 and 730. An authorisation to make a claim or other right in its own name shall not give it the right to meet in the case, unless the person concerned is entitled to it, in accordance with the provisions of section 132-136.

§ 132. Every lawyer has furnished the town court, for the Sø and Handelscourt in matters covered by section 15, paragraph 1. 2, no. 4, and for the Special Kstoreroom.

§ 133. A lawyer has furnished the court and in all cases of Sø and Handelscourt, when the lawyer has passed a test in procedure.

Paragraph 2. The test may, in addition to the lawyers, be submitted by authorized legal representatives who, pursuant to section 136 (2), are laid down. Four, may give a meeting of the court.

Paragraph 3. The test shall be that the person concerned is carrying out two litigation proceedings concluded by oral debate.

Paragraph 4. The single trial may be a court proceedings, including the practical test referred to in section 119 (1). 2, no. 5. In this case, this must be a matter of collegiate treatment or a case involving experts in the court. The second trial is to be put in place for one of the landsites, for Greenland's Landscourt as a collegial law or for the Court of Sisor of the Chamber. A case may only form the basis of the sample if the person concerned is right to do so.

Paragraph 5. The test is passed when the courts in which the proceedings have been carried out shall be satisfactorily satisfactorily fulfilled. However, the right of the general public, the Greenland Landscourt as a collegial or Sø or trade law may, if the case is carried out on behalf of the country or the Su and Commercial Court, in the form of the first cause and the execution thereof, the trial shall be declared solely on the territory ; the basis of this case. The other matter must be performed no later than five years after the completion of the first case, unless the right where the second matter is carried out shall notify the exception of the case.

Paragraph 6. The sample does not have access to the sample more than twice.

§ 134. A lawyer has furnished the Supreme Court when the person concerned has filed a notification to the Office of the Supreme Court, attached to the Attorney General's office that the lawyer for at least five years has been in business as a lawyer with the furnished of the country, and one Declaration by the Member State, including Greenland Landsret, that the lawyer has been practised in a procedure.

Paragraph 2. If a lawyer is in charge of a case for the Supreme Court, the Supreme Court can give the lawyer a statement on this. If the lawyer's procedure for the Supreme Court continues to be discrediting, the right of decision will be taken away from the lawyer's meeting. The decision may be taken in the court's decision on this subject.

§ 135. Any legal person may have one or two authorized clerk who shall have passed the Danish legal bachelor and graduate degree, cf. however, section 135 (a), 1.

Paragraph 2. The authority shall be issued by the President of the City of Justice, where he / she has an office. The provision in section 121 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 135 a. The Minister may, for persons who, in one of the Member States of the European Union, or in a country with which the Community has concluded the agreement, has passed a legal degree which corresponds to the Danish legal undergrad, which are at a level equivalent to the Danish legal degree ; the nominees for examination as a condition of the applicant ' s authority as a paralegal to ensure that the applicant has the necessary knowledge of the Danish procedural law and has the Danish language at such a level as to enable the applicant to : can carry out a major debate in a responsible manner. The same applies to persons who, in one of the Member States of the European Union, or in a country with which the Community has concluded the agreement, has passed a legal degree and in Denmark has passed a legal degree.

Paragraph 2. The Minister may, by the way, may, to the extent necessary to comply with Denmark ' s EU legal obligations, exempt from the requirement that the applicant should have passed a Danish legal degree or a candidate's examination, including a trial period, as a condition for this.

§ 136. Under legal proceedings, a lawyer may be present at a meeting only if it is a lawyer and entitled to give a meeting of the person concerned or the consequences of paragraph 1. 2-8.

Paragraph 2. In the course of the oral debate in court proceedings, a lawyer can grant a meeting of any right to his authorized attorney or a different attorney.

Paragraph 3. The oral proceedings for the exchange of rights and the rights of the Sø and of the trade in matters referred to in Article 15 (3). 2, no. Four, a lawyer can give a meeting at his authorized attorney.

Paragraph 4. In the case of an oral debate on the court and in all cases of the Sø and Commercial Court, a lawyer with a meeting of the court may grant a meeting at its authorized representative, provided that evidence is presented to the person concerned to be a lawyer or in at least 2 ; This year has been in a business that has been mentioned in section 119 (1). 3. The full capacity of the full agent to process the right of national law shall apply only to a period of two years from the first procedure. Where appropriate, the right of national law, in whose jurisdiction the representative is authorized, may extend this period of time.

Paragraph 5. Information on access to process as referred to in paragraph 1. The fourth and extension of such an extension shall be endorsed by the authority of the President of the Republic. A new authority must include information on the procedure for procedure and any extension of the procedure.

Paragraph 6. A lawyer may, in the course of oral proceedings, by all courts, by any infamous person, present and justify the request for the postponement of the case by reason of the lawyer himself being prevented from giving a meeting.

Paragraph 7. In addition to the oral debate in legal proceedings, a lawyer can also give a meeting by any infamous person who is 18 years old, with indication of legal decline. The court and the counterparty may require evidence of the legal decline.

Paragraph 8. In the case of phosphorus business, lawyers can give a meeting by any infamous person who is 18 years old, unless there is a dispute in this sitting about a dispute or a feat of the foghing, otherwise it would seem inappropriate.

Chapter 14

Termination of the right to practice law firms

§ 137. The right to exercise a legal entity shall be suspended if he no longer meets the conditions of section 119 (1). 2, no. One and two.

§ 138. The right to exercise a law firm may, in accordance with the rules of Article 79 of the penal code, be granted under criminal proceedings, where the relationship is undergoing a serious danger of misuse of the position or making it unworthy of the esteem and confidence that may be used, required for the pursuit of a law firm.

§ 139. The right to exercise a legal entity may be waified if, owing to the insanity of the law, it is deemed unjustifiable that he continues to carry out a legal profession. The right to practice may also be waibred by judgment of 1 to 5 years or so far, if the lawyer has a significant amount of debt to the public, which means the amount of the order of 100 000. and over there. The case is being considered by the attorney general in the forms of civil justice.

Paragraph 2. If it is estimated because of the legal insanity of the lawyer in order to ward off property damage to their clients, the right to justice may be ruled by the attorney general rule on the ruling of the attorney general rule excluding the person concerned from operating a law firm until finally the case is final ; It is.

Paragraph 3. Is the grounds for disqualification from paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 is no longer present, the Minister for Justice shall have the right to run a law firm if, incidentally, the person concerned meets the conditions for the practice of a law firm. If the attorney general has a request to this effect, the person concerned may ask the question to be brought to justice. Such a request can only be made on a 1 th basis basis. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be ONE, THREE. Pkton shall apply accordingly.

§ 139 a. The Ministry of Justice shall be able to publish information on the provisions of Articles 138 and Clause 139 (3). The judgments and judgments referred to in 1 and 2, resulting in disqualification from the right to practice law firm.

§ 140. The person who, under the ruling of a court ruling, has been excluded from the establishment of a law firm until the end of the matter, and the person whose right to be suspended or renowned pursuant to that law must return to the court of the court to be a lawyer ; The Justice Department.

Paragraph 2. When the person concerned is entitled to exercise a law firm, the lawyer must be issued at the request of the lawyer.

Paragraph 3. If the right to practice law is passed away as a result of bankruptcy in accordance with the provisions of Article 137, the attorney general may, after the bankruptcy of bankruptcy, extradite the order, in so far as there are still reports of claims which may be applied ; against the person concerned.

§ 141. A lawyer can deposit his bribery in the Justice Department. The repayment may be granted only once the lawyer fulfillment of the terms of section 119 and 121.

§ 142. In the case of persons excluded from the practice of a law firm, or whose right to be heard pursuant to section 137-139, the rules laid down pursuant to section 127 concerning the treatment of trusted funds shall be subject to the supervision of the rules of the law and the Board of Law, Compliance. The rules shall be valid until the Board of Law determines that they must cease, but not more than six months from the exclusion or termination of the consultation. The Legal Affairs Council may inform the clients of the person concerned of the exclusion or termination of the person concerned and of the significance thereof.

Paragraph 2. Extremation of the rules as referred to in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall be punished by fine, unless a higher penalty is imposed on other legislation.

Chapter 15

Lawyer Society and Lawatingboard

§ 143. The Danish Lawyers ' Society is being done by all Danish lawyers.

Paragraph 2. The Board of Legal Affairs, the Board of Directors of the Legal Affairs Council, oversees the attorneys and their authorized powers of attorney. If the Council finds that a lawyer has not acted in accordance with the duties assigned to it, it may appeal to that of the Legal Board of the Legal Affairs Committee. and 2. Act. shall apply mutatis mutias to the law firms, cf. § 124.

Paragraph 3. The legal advice council may decide that a lawyer or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c (2) is available ; 1, no. 2, which owns shares or parties in a law firm, shall be convenes for a conversation with the circuit board in one of the legal circles, where the lawyer or the abovementioned person has his business, if it is to be assumed that : the lawyer or the abovementioned person in gross or repeated time has overridden the duties assigned to the position. The legal advice may also be included in cases where a lawyer or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c (1) is available ; 1, no. 2, and who owns shares or parties in a law firm, are suspected of having committed infringements which may lead to the waiver of the right to exercise or ownership of shares or parties in a law firm, determine that a collegiate supervision of the lawyer or the abovementioned person must be carried out.

Paragraph 4. The legal community is divided into a number of legal spheres. The Board of Legal Affairs, the Board of Directors, bids the Board of Law.

Paragraph 5. The legal community provides rules for its organisation and company in a statute to be approved by the attorney general.

Paragraph 6. 5) The Attorney General may, at the request of the ferries authorities and after the Council of Legal Affairs, allow the Legal Affairs Committee to carry out the tasks listed in this Act on the Faroe Islands.

§ 144. The legal community creates a lawyer's name. The Board of Legal Board shall consist of a President and 2 Vice-Presidents, all of which are to be judges, as well as by 18 other Members. The Chairman and Vice-Presidents are nominated by the President of the Supreme Court. Of the other members, 9 of the Legal Affairs Society is elected by lawyers who are not members of the Legal Affairs Council, and 9 who are not allowed to be lawyers, is appointed by the Minister for Justice. The appointment of members and delegates by the Minister of Justice shall be carried out in accordance with the recommendation of such authorities, organizations and parable in such a way as to ensure that members and delegates who are aware of both the members of the Board shall be informed of the name of the Board ; interests of private clients, business clients and public clients. Members and delegates for this shall be appointed for a period of six years. There is no possibility of re-nomination.

Paragraph 2. The treatment of a case to the jury shall participate in one or more members of the Presidency, one or more of the members appointed by the Minister of Justice and a number of lawyers designated by the number of members appointed by the Ministry of Justice of the European Union ; Minister of Justice.

Paragraph 3. The Board of Legal Board may be assisted by the preparation of the Board of Directors of the Board of Directors.

Paragraph 4. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the establishment of the Law of the Board, including the activities of the jury in departments. The Minister may also lay down rules for the payment of fees to fees, etc. to lawyers appointed as charges, defender or to defend the interests of the complainant in disciplinary proceedings.

§ 145. When handling cases where the circuit boards are to assist the Board of Legal Board, the boards of directors shall be drawn each of a Member who is not a lawyer. However, if a circuit board is working in several departments, the circuit board shall be joined by one member for each department. These members and delegates shall be appointed by the Minister for Justice for 4 years at a time following the recommendation of the Local Authorities ' Association of the Local Authorities. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the setting out of municipalities that are not members of the Local Authorities ' Association of the Local Authorities.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the processing of cases by the Board of Directors where they are to assist the Board of Justice, together with the management of the consultations referred to in section 143 (1). 3.

§ 145 a. The Board of Legal Affairs gives an annual report of his company to the attorney general. The report shall be printed and published.

Chapter 15 a

Salary complaints

§ 146. Complages of remuneration, as a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, and which owns shares or parties at a law firm in a firm ' s work, may be submitted by the Legal Board of the Board of Lawyers. The Board may accept the amount of the fee or determine that the remuneration should be reduced or lost.

Paragraph 2. Complages must be submitted within one year of the fact that the complainant has become aware of the requirement for remuneration. The time limit shall be taken into account by the final settlement of the case in question. The Board of Legal Board may examine a complaint lodged later when the overrun is reasonably justified.

Paragraph 3. The legal authority of the law may not be brought to the second administrative authority.

147. (Aphat)

Section 147 a. As long as a case is handled by the Legal Affairs Board, the Parties to the appeal proceedings shall not apply to the courts on the questions covered by the complaint. When the Board of Legal Board has taken a decision, each party may bring the matter to the courts.

Chapter 15 b

Disciplinary cases

147 b. Complages of a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, and which owns shares or parties in a law firm, has overridden duties resulting from this law or of requirements laid down under this law, may be brought to the Board of Lawyers.

Paragraph 2. Complages must be submitted within one year of the fact that the complainant has become familiar with the relation to which the complaint relates. However, the Board may, however, consider a complaint lodged later when the time limit is reasonably justified.

Paragraph 3. The Board of Legal Board may refuse to deal with complaints from persons who have no legal interest in the relationship, complaints and complaints which appear to have been deemed to be groundless.

Paragraph 4. The Board of Legal Board may allow parties and witnesses to interrogate the court in the place of the place of their living.

§ 147 c. Find the Board of Legal Board that a lawyer, a law firm, or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c (2) ; 1, no. 2, and which owns shares or parties in a law firm, has overridden duties provided for by this law or by law in accordance with the law, the Board may assign the lawyer, the lawyer or person who, pursuant to section 124 c (2), may be awarded to the lawyer or the lawyer or person. 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm, a reprimand, or impose a fine of up to 300 000 DKK

Paragraph 2. The Legal Board may, when applying force fines, impose a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons mentioned in section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, and which owns shares or parties in a law firm, to fulfil an obligation referred to in paragraph 1. 1. The Member may, if necessary, take away from the lawyer or person who pursuant to section 124 c (2). 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm, a case and let another of the client have an approved lawyer or person who, pursuant to section 124 c (1), is approved ; 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm, complete it.

Paragraph 3. If a lawyer has been guilty of abusive or more often repeated violations of his duties as a lawyer, and the exhightees give reason to assume that the person in question does not want to pursue a law firm in a responsible manner, then he may be able to act in a responsible manner, The attorney's name shall deny the court the right to carry out cases or business of any given character or the right to exercise a law firm. The fraisation may take place for a period from six months to 5 years or so far. The provision in section 142 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 4. Have one of the people mentioned in section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, and which owns shares or parties at a law firm, guilty of a serious or more frequent infringement of the rules which govern the profession of law and the exhigeted conditions cause to assume that the person concerned will not, in future, wish to be taken into account ; comply with those rules, the Legal Board may disclose the right to carry out cases or business of any given character or the right to ownership of shares or parties in a law firm. A period of six months to five years or so far may take place during a period of six months.

Paragraph 5. The non-conjuring decisions of the second administrative authority shall contain information on access to justice and the time limit for this.

Paragraph 6. The Board of Legal Board shall send a notice of a decision to the complainant, the lawyer, the lawyer, the person who, pursuant to section 124 c (1), is notified. 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm, the Legal Affairs Council and the Justice Department. The Board will publish the decision.

§ 147 d. Law of the law of the court in accordance with section 147 c (3). 1 and 2 may be brought to the court of the lawyer, the lawyer or the person who, pursuant to section 124 c (1), may be brought to justice. 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm. The court can confirm, repeal or amend the decision.

Paragraph 2. The entry shall be made within four weeks of the notification to the person concerned. Experts shall take effect in respect of decisions taken pursuant to section 147 c (1). 1.

Paragraph 3. The decision shall be made by the lawyer, the lawyer or the person who, pursuant to section 124 c (1), is made. 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm, are committed to the case of the Legal Board of the Civil Rights of the Civil Rights. The case is being put to the court in case the lawyer or law firm has an office.

§ 147 e. The lawyer or person who, pursuant to section 124 c (2), 1, no. 2, ownership of shares or parties in a law firm may require a decision in accordance with section 147 c (1). 3 or 3. Four, brought in for court. The court can confirm, repeal or amend the decision.

Paragraph 2. The request for legal action shall be made to the attorney general within four weeks after the decision has been notified to the person concerned. The Minister of Justice shall then press charges against the lawyer or person who, pursuant to section 124 c (2), is subject to the case of the citizen. 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm.

Paragraph 3. The request for a lawsuit has an effect, but the court may, if the legal name of the lawyer renowned the lawyer to practise a law firm or the person on the basis of section 124 c (1). 1, no. 2, owns shares or parties in a law firm, the right to own shares or parties in a law firm, ruling excluding the person concerned from carrying on such a business until the end of the matter. The judgment may be determined that the anke has no effect on the case.

Section 147 f. The Board of Legal Board may, at any time, suspend a waiver according to section 147 c (3). 3 and 4.

Paragraph 2. If the waiver has been carried out so far, and the Board of Legal Board refused an application for waiver of the waiver, the person concerned may ask the question before the court, in the case of five years after the waiver has elapsed. The case is being considered by the attorney general in the forms of civil justice. If the court is approved by the court of law, the question may only be brought before the court after two years of the course of action.

Section 147 g. (Aphat)

§ 147 h. (Aphat)

Second book. Common provisions on civil matters and criminal proceedings

__________

Chapter 16

General provisions on the procedure

148. Trials are negotiated verbal. Writing is only applied to the extent to which law it is in particular.

Paragraph 2. The oral debate is a free one.

Paragraph 3. When loading is to be carried out, the President of the court shall determine who it is to take place, in so far as the law is not specified in the law.

§ 148 a. 6) Requirements for writing or signatures shall not preclude the communication of communications to the right of communication as digital communication. The message must be equipped with a digital signature.

Paragraph 2. The Court of Justice may lay down detailed rules on digital communication with the courts, including the use of digital signature.

Paragraph 3. A digital message is deemed to have come forward when it can be made available to the court.

Paragraph 4. If a digital message is not provided with a digital signature or a liability with other errors that make it unfit for the purposes of proceedings of a case, the court may reject the notification or fix a time limit for remedying the deficiency. Upon request, the decision shall be taken to reject the decision.

§ 149. The legal language is Danish. Interrogation of persons who are not the Danish language force shall, as far as possible, be carried out by means of a translator. However, in the case of civil proceedings, the call for interpreter may be omitted when neither party is to claim to it, and the court may, as appropriate, be aware of the foreign language. The same can be found in the latter condition in criminal proceedings outside the main debate for the right of the country.

Paragraph 2. Documents drawn up in foreign languages must be accompanied by a translation which, when the court or the other party requests it, must be confirmed by a translator. Translation may, however, be dismissed when both parties agree, and the right to knowledge is required in the foreign language.

Paragraph 3. A national in another Nordic country can, whatever the rules set out in paragraph 1. 1-2 provide documents which are written in the person ' s own language. However, the right anchorages shall be provided for in Danish if the counterpart requires it or the court to be deemed to be necessary. On the request of a national in another Nordic country, the right to have documents submitted by the other Nordic countries shall be translated into the foreign language of the foreign language in question.

Paragraph 4. Costs of interpretation in cases in which a national in another Nordic country is a party shall be borne by the Treasury. The same shall apply to expenditure for translation under the rules laid down in paragraph 1 3. The court may decide that expenses shall be reimburcated by the parties in accordance with the general rules of the law concerning the costs of the case.

Paragraph 5. Negotiated with and dearting deaf and difficult hearing impaired must be carried out as far as possible by a trained interpreter. Prohibit and deposition of other reaping inhibitor and sleutation shall, as far as possible, be carried out by a trained interpreter. In the case of mute, interrogation or negotiation may be carried out by written questions and answers or, as far as possible, by means of an interpreter. In addition, the deaf, hearing-impaired, deaf-diapers or muskets are allowed to be assisted by a deaf consultant, a consultant, or similar in court proceedings.

Paragraph 6. To assist as a translator or a sign language expert, no one may be referred to in section 60 and 61, which would be excluded from acting as a judge in the case. In any case, the rules in force are to apply to the said people with the leviations that result from the nature of the forum and, in so far as nothing else is written, it is prescribed.

Paragraph 7. Interpretation may be used by means of telecommunications with an image, if it would be associated with a disproportionate difficulty, that the interpreter meets the same place as the party, the witness or the sinew and the fair man, and the interpretation of the use of telecommunications ; with image, it's safe. Where a party, a witness or a visual and fair man participating in the use of telecommunications are interpreted, the interpreter shall, as far as possible, be in the same spot as the party, the witness or the sinus and the fair man.

§ 150. The President of the Court is leading the debate He determines the sequence of the individual parts of the debate, in so far as the law does not contain any provisions. No one can speak without his permission, but he can deprive the party of the party who will not comply with his leadership. He shall ensure that, as far as possible, the removal of everything that may be withheld from the point of view of the debate will be removed and the individual parts of the debate shall end when he considers this subject to be sufficiently addressed.

§ 150 a. If a general court finds that a relationship which has been brought before the Special Kstoreroom is important for the assessment of a case pending before the Court of Justice, this latter shall be the last one in all or in part to defer until the court ' s decision available.

§ 151. The President of the Court is watching over the fact that the debate is taking place with the public order and dignity. He is entitled to suspend and fortigo parties, witnesses or others, when they allow themselves to be inappropriate or unduly personal attacks. If a party is hereby reprimanding, then he may be relieved of his word. Persons who, by noisy or otherwise unintentional conduct, disturb the negotiations or overturn the conception that is due to the court, in accordance with the rule of law, cf. in addition, section 32 (3). One, three, and four, and 32 a. If a person is to be removed from a party, or if he is removed, the debate may continue if the court does not defer a postponement. The same applies when the word is stripped of the defendant in criminal proceedings. Dismissed him shall be kept in accordance with the rules in section 748 (3). Six, and 857. Is it the public prosecutor or the defender of the accused, which is being removed, or who is being deprived of it, there is, as if he had not, as far as they are concerned.

Paragraph 2. In the case of insults to the court or to any of them in the courts, disorderly, thereby disrupting the negotiations, and the disobedience of the President's orders, the President of the court may, under the rule of law, remove the proceedings from the court.

Paragraph 3. The police are required to provide the right to the right to carry out this clause without delay and immediately to provide the right to the right of assistance.

§ 152. The operations which, according to this law, shall be carried out by a court of law, shall be carried out in the course of a court of a single judge of this kind.

§ 152 A. A Party may require the right to determine the time of the main debate if necessary because of the requirement laid down in Article 6 of the European Convention on Human Rights to deal with the matter within a reasonable period.

Chapter 17

Experts and so on.

§ 153. In the case of civil proceedings, procedural messages must be proverted unless otherwise specified in this law.

Paragraph 2. In criminal proceedings, the service shall only be carried out once it is determined in this Act.

§ 154. Notifications from the court shall be given in the manner in which the chairman of the court may decide, unless the law contains other markings on this subject.

Paragraph 2. 7) The use of digital communications may be used if the consignee has consent to receiving messages in this way, cf. however, section 155, nr. 2. The consent may be given to each case or in general. Notifications containing confidential information shall be encrypted or secured in a different manner.

Paragraph 3. The Court's decision on the way in which messages are to be given are not the subject of dearly loved ones.

§ 155. Notification shall be made by ensuring that the notification to be served with any Annex I ;

1) shall be sent or delivered to the person concerned at the same time to confirm receipt of a copy of the document or, where the service is carried out by the action of the court or of the prosecution, a special reception certificate (letter service),

2) digital communication shall be made available to the person concerned at the same time to confirm the receipt (digital service), 8)

3) is to be sent to the person in question in letter with a certificate of delivery (post service), or

4) are delivered to the person concerned by a subpoena (subpoena-service subpoena).

§ 156. In the event of notification, the message shall be deemed to be processed if the copy or receipt is signed by the person concerned. Service shall be deemed to have taken place on the day the recipient states that the message has been received. If no receipt day is specified, or is the specified receipt date later than the date in the postmark on the return, the service record shall be deemed to have occurred on the date of the postmark.

§ 156 a. 9) In the case of digital service, the notification shall be deemed to have been served if the person concerned confirms that the message is received either by a communication sent by digital communication using digital signature, or by sending a personal message ; signed copy of the message. The service shall be deemed to have taken place on the day the recipient states that the message has been received. If no receipt day is specified, or is the specified receipt date later than the registered receipt date of the digital submission or postmark date of the return, the service record shall be deemed to have taken place on the data subject ; Date of reception or post-stamped by the postcard.

§ 157. The following rules shall apply to the service of postal service and subpolation.

1) The service should, as far as possible, happen to the person concerned at his domicile residence, temporary residence or place of work. However, the service of the person concerned shall however be valid wherever it may be.

2) If the person concerned is not out of office, service may be carried out

a) in the place of residence or the place of residence of persons belonging to the household or, where the person concerned resides in the housing of a person ' s accommodation, for the landlord or his spouse, in so far as they are taken in the place of residence or the location, or

b) the work location of the person concerned to the employer or his representative or, in the case of self-employed persons, in the office, the shop or business community of persons employed in the establishment.

Paragraph 2. Service pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, no. Two, can't happen to people under the age of 18.

Paragraph 3. In the case of postal service, the consignment and subpoaching shall be sent by a copy of the notification and any annexes to it for whom the notification is carried out. In the case of personal goods, no service shall be indicated on the consignment or the other of the notification, when and in the face of whom the service has been served.

Paragraph 4. Refunds a person to whom the service may take place in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, no. 2, without any reasonable reason to receive service, or by the service of the service, he shall not deliver what he has received at the service, even if this could have been done without material expenditure or inconvenience, he may be aware of the decision ; the replacement of costs incurred by his refusal or omission must be added.

§ 158. If the person in question is domiciled or resident abroad, and may not be served here in the kingdom in accordance with section 155, no. 3 and 4, 10) cf. Article 157 shall be served by the letter service or by the manner prescribed by the Convention or by the law of the person concerned.

§ 159. Service may be effectiessed in the case of :

1) the residence or residence of the person concerned or his place of work in this country, or where it cannot be stated ;

2) the foreign authority shall refuse or omits to comply with a request for service after Article 158.

Paragraph 2. Service is done by means of an announcement containing a statement of the notification and a comment that the communication may be obtained by recourse to the law, in Statestifying. The publication shall also indicate the reasons for this form of service.

Paragraph 3. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. 1, no. The notice shall also be sent to the person in question in the case in question.

§ 159 a. The provisions of agreement of 19. In October 2005 between the European Community and Denmark, on the service of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil and commercial matters, as well as the provisions of the regulation of service in this country, shall apply.

Paragraph 2. The Minister for Justice may lay down detailed rules for the implementation of paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice may decide that changes to and implementing measures shall be taken in accordance with paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 of this Regulation shall apply to this country and may lay down detailed rules for its implementation.

§ 160. In the case of civil matters, a party may waiving notification of procedural notification by service. The Parties may also designate a person, in addition to whom the Service may take place in accordance with the rules in section 155-157. Rule 157 (3) However, 4 shall apply only if the person concerned has declared its willingness to receive service.

§ 161. If a person in a lawsuit has accepted a lawyer to do the case, can service counsel on the case to the lawyer.

§ 162. When a court meeting is decided on the time of a new meeting or for a trial of justice, the decision shall be deemed to have been served on the persons present at the hearing.

Paragraph 2. The decision shall also be considered to be served by persons who have been legally entitled to the meeting, but which have remained or unjustifiable, prior to the meeting prior to the decision taken. However, the Court should give the relevant notification of the decision if it is considered to be of particular interest to them.

§ 163. A service is valid, even if the communication does not come to the knowledge of his comments.

Paragraph 2. If the document to be served shall be deemed to have been carried out, the service shall be deemed to have been carried out, even if the service was not carried out in accordance with the rules in section 155-157.

§ 164. Unless otherwise specified in the military rule of law, military persons shall be served by the rules laid down in this Chapter. However, the service of persons in the territory of the territory may always be carried out by the measure of the military department of the person concerned.

§ 165. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules for the service of the Member States. The governing board shall lay down rules for remuneration for this.

Paragraph 2. In cases dealt with by the court, the fee shall be paid for the service of the treasury. Furthermore, the remuneration of the requested service shall be paid.

Paragraph 3. Police officials are not entitled to payment for preaching in criminal proceedings.

§ § 166-167. (Aphat)

Chapter 18

Witnesses

§ 168. Any person with the exceptions laid down in the law shall be obliged to give an explanation of the court as a witness.

Paragraph 2. Unless the court may exceptionally allow it, a witness does not have to bear a clothing item that hides the face of his person.

§ 169. Officials or other persons acting in public or in such a position shall not, without the consent of the competent authority, decommission the deposition in relation to which, in the interest of the public, they shall be bound by the obligation of professional secrecy. For Members of Parliament, consent is required by the President and that of the Minister.

Paragraph 2. The right of the person concerned may, in the case of the explanation of the explanation, be of decisive significance for the outcome of the case, to request the authority to give an account of the reasons for the refusal. If the court subsequently finds that the subject of secrecy should give way to the information of the case, it may decide that the deposition to be given shall be given. However, this does not apply where the denial is justified by the consideration of the security of the state, to its relations with foreign powers or with regard to the life or health of third parties.

§ 170. Against its wishes, which are entitled to secrecy, the testimony must not be derequired in the church or other religious communities, doctors, defenders, traders and lawyers about what has come to their knowledge in the exercise of their business.

Paragraph 2. The court may charge to doctors, traders and lawyers, with the exception of the defence in criminal proceedings, to submit a statement of depositions when the explanation is considered to be of crucial importance to the outcome of the case and the nature of the case and its significance for the person concerned ; Party or society exists to justify the required explanation. In the case of civil matters such as this may not be extended to what a lawyer has experienced in a court which has been entrusted to him, or in which his advice has been sought.

Paragraph 3. The court may decide that the explanation shall not be given in respect of which the witness under the law is bound by confidentiality and whose secrecy is of major importance.

Paragraph 4. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-3 shall also apply to the help of the persons concerned.

§ 171. A party's closest hasn't an obligation to testify as a witness.

Paragraph 2. In the absence of an explanation, the explanation of the explanation shall not be made, if the explanation is accepted,

1) defer the witness, even for the punishment or the loss of prosperity or

2) defer his closest to punishment or loss of wellbeing or

3) inflict on the witness himself or his closest other material injury.

Paragraph 3. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 and paragraph. 2, no. However, in the case of the case, the court may subject the witness to a statement when the explanation is considered to be of crucial importance to the outcome of the case, and the nature of the case and its significance for the Party or society is to justify ; There.

Paragraph 4. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. 2, no. In this case, the Court may also instruve the witness to give an explanation, provided that the witness has executed measures as mentioned in Section 754 a, and the nature of the case and its significance for the Party or society is to justify it.

§ 172. Editors and editorial staff in a heading covered by § 1, nr. 1, in media liability, do not have a duty to testify on :

1) Who is the source of information or author of an article, or who has taken a photograph or produced another image of an image. If publication is published, it is a prerequisite for the deposition of the witness, the source, the author, the photographer or the manufacturer not identified in the printed text.

2) Who is picketing or who is the subject of publicity when they have been pledged anonymously. If publication is published, the witness exemption is valid only in the text.

Paragraph 2. Editors and editorial staff at a radio or television company covered by § 1, nr. 2, in media liability slots, do not have a duty to testify on :

1) Who is the source of information or author of a work or who has taken a photograph or produced another image of an image. If the information is sent out, the plant, etc., is a prerequisite for the deposition of the witness, the source, the author, the photographer, or the manufacturer not identified in the broadcast.

2) The identity of a contributory undertaking which has been promised to cooperate without any identification. If a recording is issued, then the deposition of the witness is a prerequisite for the fact that the person concerned is not named and that reasonable precautions have been taken to conceal the identity.

Paragraph 3. Exemption as referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall also apply to other parties which, by virtue of their attachment to the transcript or its manufacture or association with the broadcasting undertaking or their manufacture, have been informed of the source, the author ' s ; the identity of the co-operative.

Paragraph 4. The provisions of paragraph 1. 1-3 shall apply by analogs to the mass media covered by Section 1 (3). 3, in the media liability slop.

Paragraph 5. If the case is a serious offence which, in accordance with the law, may result in prison sentence of four years or more, the court may, however, impose the right to impose the penalties referred to in paragraph 1. 1-4 of the persons concerned, if the deposition of the deposition is to be considered essential to the clarification and consideration of the investigation, clearly beyond the need for the mass media to be able to protect their sources.

Paragraph 6. The court may also impose the provisions of paragraph 1. 1-4 persons referred to in the case of a breach of the penal code section 152-152 (c). However, this does not apply if it is to be assumed that the author or the source has wanted to uncover conditions, if publication is of social importance.

§ 173. The court shall guide, where the circumstances provide, the witness of the content of the provisions of section 169-172.

Paragraph 2. If any explanation is given in the cases referred to in section 169-172, the court shall ensure that particular consideration is given to the witness or the one who is entitled to be kept secret. The Court may, in this end, determine that the doors must be closed, the explanation of the explanation shall be abandoned, or prohibit the public reproduction of the explanation. The violation of the court's ban will be punished by fine.

§ 174. The testimony of the witness will be given to the court on which the case is handled. The court may, however, decide that the testimony of the deposition should instead be handed over to the right of the city where it is most appropriate.

Paragraph 2. The court may decide that a witness is to give an explanation of the use of telecommunications with a view if it is appropriate and justifiable. The witness is convened to meet a specified location, cf. § 192.

Paragraph 3. The court may decide that a material witness must provide an explanation for the use of telecommunications without an image, if it would be associated with a disproportionate difficulty, that the explanation is given in the court or in the case of telecommunications by means of the application of the goods ; image, and the submission of an explanation of the use of telecommunications without a picture is justifiable. The witness shall be made available to the court's establishment of telecommunications in a more specified manner. The provisions of section 175 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 175. Invocation to meet as a witness, where nothing else is determined by the right for which the deposition to be submitted. The summons must be served on the witness. In the case of the invocation of the court, this call shall be served on the basis of the information provided by that party.

Paragraph 2. The summons must include :

1) the appropriate description of the witness,

2) indication of the amount of the convocation,

3) Indication of the right for which to be witnessed,

4) the time and place of the meeting ;

5) information on which warning the witness shall be entitled to,

6) information on the effects of absence.

Paragraph 3. In civil matters, it's been a week. In criminal proceedings, the witness shall be sent to the witness in two days if the distance of the meeting place is over 30 km.

Paragraph 4. The court may fix other premonica or force the witness to meet immediately.

§ 176. The court may impose on anyone who is present at a hearing or in the immediate vicinity of the place of the sitting, to give the deposition immediately. There are witnesses who are present at this meeting to make a new appointment.

SECTION 177. The Witness shall remain in the same place where the hearing is held until the meeting is closed unless the court takes the second rule.

§ 178. Without a legal decay, or without having reported its decline, or leaving the witness in violation of section 177, the place where the hearing is held or reaping the witness without any legitimate reason by replying or taking on a garment subject, that conceal his face, the court can :

1) -... to charge the witness.

2) Let the witness pick up at the police department,

3) the witness committed to replace the expenses the witness has caused,

4) If the witness has an ongoing payment, in the same case, however, no longer than six months, uninterrupted or blended,

5) allow the witness to take into custody of the police action or let the witness submit to one of the measures referred to in Section 765 until such time as the deposition of the deposition can be carried out or the witness may be consigned to respond or conduct a clothing item that hides the face of his person, but not more than six months in the same case, uninterrupted or blended.

Paragraph 2. Decision on the use of coercion against the witness shall be taken by the court of the court which the witness is convened to meet. The decision to be taken by the ruling can be converted into court. Forwarding, which is subject to an absent witness, must be served by the person concerned. The application for a decision of such a decision shall be made at the first hearing in which the witness shall be held, or, if the witness not later, within 14 days after the decision has been served by the witness or arrived at his knowledge.

Paragraph 3. Take the police under paragraph 1. 1, no. 5, a witness in custody, and may manufacture the right to refuse deposition of depositions within 24 hours of the apprehend, shall inform the police as soon as possible and by the same time before the same period of notification that the witness has been taken into custody.

Paragraph 4. A person in custody is solely subject to the limitations necessary to ensure the safety of the holding or the maintenance of order and security in the institution.

Paragraph 5. A person in custody can receive visitors, to the extent that the order and security of the institutions of the Criminal Investigation will allow it. The right to be taken into custody may, for the purposes of the detention of the holding, to take a decision that it may not be allowed to receive visits, or require visits to take place during the course of checks. The person concerned shall be informed accordingly, unless the court of the case takes a different course of the case.

Paragraph 6. Therefore, the right to be taken into custody may, when special circumstances speak, determine that the institution ' s administration with the consent of the police may give a person in custody prior to a shorter period of time for a person to be granted.

Paragraph 7. A person in custody has the right to receive and send letters. The right to take a decision on the protection of the law may decide that the police or the courts should review the letters before receipt or dispatch. If a decision is made on postal controls, the police or the right shall be handed over to the police or the courts as soon as possible, unless the content will be detrimental to the purpose of the holding or the maintenance of order and security in the institution. If a letter is held by the police, the question of the retention of detention shall be immediately submitted to the right to a decision. If the detention is held, the consignor shall be informed without delay, unless the right of the holding is to take the second rule.

Paragraph 8. A person in custody has the right to an unchecked exchange of letters with the court, the attorney general, the director of the Criminal Investigation Office and the European Parliament's Ombudsman. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the rights of the goods to be sent sealed to other public authorities or individuals.

Niner. 9. The Court may, for the purposes of the detention of the holding, carry out other restrictions on the rights of the goods.

Paragraph 10. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the treatment of persons taken into custody.

§ 179. A witness cannot fail to appear before the court because he considers himself entitled to refuse to give an explanation of the case.

§ 180. The Witness shall, if necessary, refresh its knowledge of the case before he meets in the courts, for example by looking after books, letters or records, or by admitting objects to which he has no cost or inconvenience. If the witness does not consider this duty, the rules in section 178 shall apply mutatis muth.

§ 181. Before the witness is questioned, the court will discern the identity of the witness, cf. however, section 856 (4). 4 and 5, and that nothing obstrums the deposition of the deposition. The court then imposes a serious witness to speaking truth and makes the witness aware of the responsibility for the submission of a false statement.

§ 182. Each witness is being questioned for him. A witness must not be allowed to witness statements of other witnesses, sinks and faimen or parties, unless otherwise determined by the court.

§ 183. The witness will be questioned first by the party that has requested him to be taken. The receiving party will then have access to the testimony of the witness, who can correct the testimony of the witness against whom the opposition has given rise to the occasion. The court may allow further questions or resumption of the hearing to be made.

Paragraph 2. The court can question the witness. The court may take over the proceedings if the examination of the witnesses of the witness is improperly or in a manner which is contrary to the provision in section 184 (4). 1, or the circumstances, in any case, make it necessary.

Paragraph 3. The court decides how and when children under 15-year-old children are to be questioned. It may summon a representative of the municipality board or another suitable person to provide assistance during the hearing. The court may pay for the compensation in question in accordance with the rules in section 188 (4). 1.

§ 184. The consultation must take place in such a way that it is appropriate to make a clear and truthful explanation.

Paragraph 2. The Witness must, as far as possible, have access to a statement in connection. It should be stated in the explanatory statement as to whether it supports the witness ' s own observation.

Paragraph 3. The court will decide whether the witness during the interrogation must use compiling notes or other remedies.

§ 185. Evidence of the general credibility of a witness is to be carried out only in such a way as to the extent to which the court is in charge. Questions about whether the witness is under indicutenor, or has been punished, has been ordered and replied to in writing. Only the court and the parties are aware of the answer.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be ONE, ONE. pkt., in cases relating to infringement of the Articles 210 and Chapter 24 of the penal code, shall apply mutatis mutilation as to the evidence of the previous sexual conduct of the abutoon. Such evidence can only be permitted if it can be assumed to be of major importance to the case.

§ 186. The testimony of the general debate in a commonly case is drawn up in the court of law to the extent that the court is in charge. The courts should take account of requests by parties or witnesses and to whether or not the record may be considered to be subject to a review of the case.

Paragraph 2. By the way, the main content of the deposition is being drawn up. The most important statements are rendered as much as possible with the witness's own words. If there is a picture of the deposition or sound recording of the deposition after paragraph 1, Three, however, may the court decide that the law should not be recorded in the legal framework. 11)

Paragraph 3. 11) The court can decide that a deposition or a statement of testimony is to be made by a deposition. If the deposition is not deposition during the main course of the debate, then the recording must be carried out as a picture of the picture.

Paragraph 4. 11) A Party shall have access to review stage and sound recording carried out in accordance with paragraph 1. 3, unless the party did not have access to the witness statement. Review can happen in court or at the party of the party of the Party. Photo and sound recordings carried out in accordance with paragraph 1. The third point is not the subject of access to documents.

Paragraph 5. 11) Unless higher penalties are imposed on the legislation, penalties shall be penalised by the penalty which disjustifies the dipped-up or recorder (s) carried out pursuant to paragraph 1. 3.

Paragraph 6. 11) The right of access to documents in the court book, according to the rules of this law, shall be entitled to access to the legal proceedings relating to a statement of evidence in accordance with paragraph 1. 3 has been made of a driver or audio recording, and on the basis of payment of the expenditure, a printout of the deposition can be obtained. The printout shall be regarded as an annex to the legal book. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on the calculation of expenditure by the provision of transcripts.

§ 187. Tviesons during the deposition will be determined by the request of a warrant.

§ 188. The Court of Justice shall lay down rules on the reimbursement of witnesses. The reimbursement that a witness is entitled to or, if it cannot be calculated accurately, an appropriate advance on this must be offered at the same time as the invocation.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on the reimbursement of persons who have given an explanation to the police.

§ 189. Therefore, if the oversight of foreign powers, to the security of the state or the investigation of serious crimes, may therefore be imposed on a person who has been questioned as a witness, a confidentiality of his knowledge of the matter.

Paragraph 2. The claim will be suspended when the case is closed. The amendment can be revoked by the court or the police. The refusal of the police to lift a claim shall be submitted to the court on the subject of a motion. The person concerned must be made aware of its access to it.

Paragraph 3. The withdrawal of the claim shall be subject to penalty of fine or maximum sentence until four months.

§ 190. The rules of this law shall apply to subpodiatribe after the request of foreign authorities. A request for the observance of a special form or procedure, including questioning of external communications by means of telecommunications, shall be accommodated as far as possible unless this is clearly incompatible with the country's legal order.

Paragraph 2. Interview from abroad by using telecommunications without a picture can only be carried out if the witness has informed the hearing to be conducted in this way. Section 178 shall not apply.

Paragraph 3. In the case of external consultation when the use of telecommunications is not applicable, section 186 is not applicable.

§ 191. A person who has been deprived abroad and who has informed consent may be transferred to Denmark in order to give an explanation or contribute to other criminal proceedings in the country, or in need of a criminal investigation abroad. The person concerned shall be deprived of liberty and shall be returned to the foreign state, regardless of whether the person concerned subsequently withdraws his consent to the transfer.

Paragraph 2. Deliberation of detention shall be taken by the court at the request of the police. The court shall ensure that the person concerned has granted consent to the temporary transfer referred to in paragraph 1. 1. For the removal of detention, a time limit may be extended. The decision of the court shall be made by a decision which is not to be linked.

Paragraph 3. In this country, the person concerned must not be held accountable or transferred to third countries in respect of any criminal act committed prior to the transfer to this country.

Paragraph 4. In the course of detention, the person concerned shall be subject to the limitations necessary to ensure the protection of the freedom of detention and the maintenance of order and safety at the location of the place of application. Appearing may take place in arresthus, cf. § 770 (3) 2.

Paragraph 5. The Minister may lay down detailed rules on the treatment of persons held in detention pursuant to paragraph 1. 1.

§ 192. The rules of this paragraph apply to telecoms with a visual.

Paragraph 2. The witness is called to a meeting.

1) A dish.

2) a public authority empowered to provide communications with a view to the use of telecommunications with a picture in legal proceedings, cf. paragraph 3, or

3) a natural or legal person who has the authority to provide means of communication to use for telecommunications with a picture in judicial proceedings, cf. paragraph 4.

Paragraph 3. The Court of Justice shall be able to order a public authority to provide means of communication to use for telecommunications with a view in legal proceedings. The provision may be made for the implementation of telecommunications. The Court of Justice shall be able to withdraw authorization if the terms and conditions are violated.

Paragraph 4. The Court of Justice may give a natural or legal person authority to provide means of communication to use for telecommunications with a view in legal proceedings. The authorisation may be laid down in the authorization for the implementation of telecommunications. The Court of Justice shall be able to withdraw authorization if the terms of the breach are violated.

Paragraph 5. The Danish Court of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the notification and revocation of authorisations pursuant to paragraph 1. 3 and authorizations provided for in paragraph 1. 4 and the fixing of terms and rules for the payment for telecommunications and on the payment of fees for the processing of applications for authorisation pursuant to paragraph 1. 3 or an authorization pursuant to paragraph 1. 4.

Paragraph 6. The right of the right to allow a public witness who is abroad shall provide an explanation of the use of telecommunications with a view if the explanation is deemed to be rendered under the same reassuring forms as an explanation given in accordance with the rules laid down in : paragraph 2.

§ 193. The police or the prosecution shall inform the court where special consideration is required for the meeting of a witness in a criminal proceedings. The court shall assist the witness as necessary.

§ § 194-195. (Aphat)

Chapter 19

Acid and delic

§ 196. When a citizens ' case or in criminal proceedings are submitted for the admission of views and estimates and the petition of the court to be followed, the right shall ensue one or more sinew or discretionary persons.

Paragraph 2. Persons who live outside the jurisdiction of this person may be disclosed from this person only when it is informed that they are willing to comply with the notification or when necessary, either because the court does not exist in the case of the law ; people who are available for use or because the object of the business is outside the law of the law.

SECTION 197. Only those who are infamous can be reported to syns or faithmen, where people who would be excluded from acting as judges in the case pursuant to Article 60 (2). 1, no. Under no circumstances may they be referred to as sinew or discreesmen, and the other persons referred to in section 60 only, insofar as it is not possible to find other equally good.

Paragraph 2. To make visions and estimates, women can be reported as well as men. Everything which, in this and other laws, is certainly about sinus or faimen, is applicable to women in the same way.

§ 198. Anyone who is dedicated to the witness is also duty to receive the announcement as a sinew or a fair man.

Paragraph 2. Government officials and order men are relieved of notification when they inform the competent authorities that they do not have the time required or that the business of the business is in breach of their public duties. Persons, for whom the performance of the syndication or the business of the business would cause a great difficulty or a disadvantage, in so far as the circumstances allow it, the advance shall be unreported. The same applies to the one that's been 65 years old.

§ 199. In the case of persons appointed by the general authority to make certain surveys or estimates, others should only be sent here when the application to hine would result in a halition which could be replayed, or when there are other peculiars to be used ; make it advisable.

Paragraph 2. In the business of which the prenup of knowledge or skill is required, only the men who, according to the public position or the life of the profession, should be deemed to have been able to do so by means of a public position or cervical function, or, according to the public, in accordance with the public opinion.

$200. Any of the parties may make a recommendation to the right of the choice of the syns or the discreators, but the court is not bound by this. The court should inform the parties in the event of notification of persons who issued the report and shall give them access to their views on these. This rule may be disregarded in criminal proceedings where the circumstances do not permit its observation.

Paragraph 2. Inconsistencies that do not apply immediately at the event of notification can only be taken into account when the party is informed that without the bread from his side he has been unable to present them in the past. The party that intends to submit such objections shall, within a week of the notification, have to convene a meeting of the court which has carried out the notification and to present its objections. The Court's ruling may, where it takes the notice to follow, cannot be imprated ; refuses to take the objections to follow, may take place at the discretion of its decision.

§ 201. In the case of civil matters, in the decree decree, it must be clearly stated what is the subject and the business of the business.

Paragraph 2. In criminal cases, it shall be carried out to a view or discretion in a court-meeting which, in the light of the circumstances, is to be carried out without the usual place-unless the vision or discretion is required to continue to be carried out, or for examination, or visual inspection of any other reason, such as in the case of similling, or untimely, in which case the law may entrust the men to carry out or continue their examination outside the court proceedings. In this case, in the decision or filing of the motion or before the court, there shall be the subject and purpose of such notification of the subject or subject, as referred to in the first paragraph, as well as any other instructions which may be required. Should the men make a written declaration, there will be in the resolution or motion of filing or in an addition to the rule of law, which transciles them, presenting them with specific questions to answer.

Paragraph 3. If a vision or judgment is to be carried out or the destruction of its object, then a part of this should be excluded from the investigation as far as possible. If this is not done, the count of the syns or estimates should not be less than two.

Paragraph 4. The current rules on autopsies are being handed over by force.

202. (Aphat)

§ 203. The decree decree shall be without delay for the service of the exhictable in accordance with the rules laid down.

Paragraph 2. In the case of civil matters, the syntax and discretion of the parties shall inform the parties when and where the business takes place, as they also have to notify the parties to the party of the written business (§ 204) or, however, to give them access to familial themselves with : it shall be before the departure within three days.

Paragraph 3. Clause of the approach of the syns and estimates for their business shall be made for the right to which the deaflet is to be returned. This may require them to circumcidiate or complete the business.

204. Sins and faimen shall give their statement by written written to the court stills, by the men, signed. However, the right of explanation, which is to be submitted during the course of the main debate in criminal proceedings, shall be waidiment of written submission. Further explanation may be explained before the court ; the declaration is deficient in court, may require them to circumcize or complete it in a further written declaration. If there is a lack of declaration, the court should grant the men the necessary assistance to their remedial action. This is how aid can be provided when the men want it, and so the circumstances will therefore be given before the hearing in which the deafument takes place. The parties shall be informed of the parties to the parties to the notification of the parties to the Parties.

Paragraph 2. If the declaration has been submitted by a college, a meeting of the court where such such a position should be taken as a rule shall not be forested by more than one of its members or, where there is a difference of opinion, by a Member for each of the opinions of the College of Commissioners, divided ; this identifies the members themselves who are required to give a meeting. Where the opinion is issued by two or more syns or discreet persons, if the men do not agree, each of the individual opinions must be stated in the declaration.

Paragraph 3. The hearing of syns and faithmen shall be subject to the rules on the hearing of witnesses ; however, men as a rule can be overturned as well as the witnesses of the witnesses, and they may be consulted by the courts before they reply.

§ 205-208. (Aphat)

209. The rules laid down shall, with the leviations resulting from the nature of the abstinal, are used on syns and faimen, in so far as the above provisions are not an impediment.

-210. The view or estimates have taken place, shall not preclude the sight or estimates of the same subject at the same or, when the courts consider it appropriate, other men.

§ 211. After the right of this court, there shall be the syns and estimates for the execution of the business and the meeting of the business and the compensation for the detainees.

§ § 212-213. (Aphat)

Chapter 20

Court's advices and decisions

§ 214. Judges, celebritions and other decisions of a right not to be taken by a single judge and who do not belong to the decisions taken by the chairman of the court shall be adopted by the vote after the prior consultation procedure. In the case of the order of votes, the court rules itself the necessary rules The court may determine such changes in these circumstances, as it may at any time consider appropriate. However, the President must always vote last and judges always first and so that the younger judge votes before the older one. The President shall be responsible for the consultations and the votes and shall collect the votes. The vote will take place at the end of the vote. The votes cast in a manner in which they voted in favour of the voting book. Everyone has a right to see that his voice is rendered right. In criminal proceedings, which are dealt with under the law of the court, the judge, when the defendant against his vote is sentenced to a criminal offence, should make a comment on the rule of the rule of law.

Paragraph 2. The Court's consultations and votes must not be overtaken by the public, with the exception of the protocol driver, cf. in addition, section 7 (3). FOUR, TWO. pkt., and section 12 (3). 7, 3. Act. However, the court may, in exceptional cases, permit others to be present.

Paragraph 3. In a matter of opinion, no judge, judge, jury or expert may participate, who have not witnessed the oral negotiations in their entirety.

Paragraph 4. If a judge, jury, or a magistrate in a jury trial, in a court case in court or in a case treated in accordance with section 12 (3), If, however, no more than 1 judge and 1 juror or 1 referee are missing, they may be deduction or other reasons for other reasons.

Paragraph 5. If a judge in a civil case is handled by the court or the right of the Sø and the Act of 3 Judges, or other reasons may be withdrawn after the start of the main debate, the debate may continue, provided that a maximum of 1 referee is not available. If, in the case of a civil case, a citizen is treated by the court or the right of action, a citizen may be relieved or other reasons may be dedused after starting the debate, the debate may continue, provided that a maximum of 1 expert is not more than one qualified. 2. Act. shall not apply in cases where the experts are appointed in accordance with section 94 (4). ONE, TWO. or 3. Act.

§ 215. (Aphat)

§ 216. For all decisions in one of the number of members of the Member States, there must be majority voting. In the same time, the President will vote on the proposal. However, in the case of the debtor, in the case of the debtor and the impunity of equal votes, in the case of the defendants, the case shall be subject to the most favourable results. If the decision takes a vote on several points, those Members who have been in a minority are obliged to participate in the later votes, provided that the opposite is not the case.

Paragraph 2. If, in a criminal proceedings on the same question, there are more than two different opinions, of which no one is in a majority, the defendants will be unfavorable, together with the nearest less unfavourable, until voting ambiguity.

Paragraph 3. If there is a dispute over which opinion is the most favourable to the defendant, then a separate vote will be taken on this. Under this vote, the voice of the voice of the vote will always be the result of the vote.

Paragraph 4. Divorced vote also takes place when there is a difference of opinion on how the questions are to be asked or whether the outcome of the vote is in question.

Paragraph 5. The decision taken shall be taken into the pen of the chairman or by the decision of the court in the decision-making judge who shall be entrusted to the office by the President. In cases in which the judges are involved, all in the case of participating members of the court shall be present when the decision is adopted and, by their signature in the voting book, confirm one in this book, a short reproduction of that passed.

§ 217. The court ' s decisions shall be carried out by means of a ruling in cases where this form is particularly prescribed.

§ 218. Judges and warrants must be accompanied by reasons. Other decisions on the right or to the President of the court do not have to be justified unless such a special request is made.

Paragraph 2. In the case of jury proceedings, the judgment shall contain information on the different opinions during the vote on the debtor issue as regards both the results and the reasons for stating the number of judges and denominations, which have voted for each individual case ; the reasons and the reasons given, but without specifying the names of the judges concerned and of the jury.

Paragraph 3. In the case of civil proceedings, judgments and warrants unsaid by a single judge shall contain information on the different opinions during the vote on both the result and the reasons given, and the names of the legal persons concerned. The same applies to judgments and warrants in criminal proceedings at the Supreme Court.

Paragraph 4. The representation of the oral declaration and expression of the parties shall be furnishly by the court in the determination of a citizen's oral declaration and statements, giving full proof to them, insofar as they are not counterproof against it.

§ 218 a. The judgment shall contain the allegations and the production of the case, including, where necessary, a reproduction of the explanations given, and shall state the actual and legal circumstances of the case by the decision. In addition, domes of civil matters must also include the rendering of the products ' applications. In addition, the penalty in criminal proceedings shall include a reproduction of the charge.

Paragraph 2. In urban court judgments, in the case of civil matters that have not been subject to collegial treatment in accordance with section 12 (2). The case may be limited to a brief indication of the parties ' applications if, at the same time, there is a detailed justification for the decision. The judgment shall be stated in the judgment that the judgment does not contain a full case of the case.

Paragraph 3. It is a judgment that is drawn up in accordance with the rule set out in paragraph 1. Two, the court will have to make an additional statement on the matter. The deposition shall be sent to the national court as soon as possible after the notification of the appeal. At the same time, a copy of the account is sent to the Parties The declaration shall be regarded as an annex to the judgment and shall also be recorded in the legal book.

Paragraph 4. If the content of an explanation in a criminal case is not recorded in the rule book, cf. § 712, paragraph 1, the rendering of the explanatory statement in the preparation of the matter may be omitted.

§ 218 b. § 218 a, paragraph 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutations to civil rights in civil matters.

§ 219. The Court's decision in a citizen's case is as soon as possible after the debate in question is at an end.

Paragraph 2. If there has been an oral debate, the court will notify the parties to the decision or the ruling party, when the judgment or the ruling will be made. If there has not been an oral debate, the court before the sentencing of the judgment shall be communicated by the parties, when a judgment will be made. However, this does not apply to outright judgments.

Paragraph 3. Domme in cases handled by the court of 1 referee without complicity in the court, and judgments in court proceedings treated in court shall be terminated within four weeks of the initiation of the sentence. In other cases handled by the court, the court or the right of the Sø and Handelscourt, no later than two months after the initiation of the law, shall be terminated. However, the court proceedings referred to in accordance with Chapter 39 shall be terminated no later than 14 days after the initiation of the sentence.

Paragraph 4. If special circumstances so require, the court may decide to derogate from those referred to in paragraph 1. 3 mentioned time limits. The decision shall state the circumstances in which the deadline is not to be observed. The decision is not to be linked.

Paragraph 5. Judges and warrants may be refused at a hearing or without the hearing of the hearing. The judgment or the ruling of a hearing shall be read in the judgment of the judgment or the recognition.

Paragraph 6. After the signing of a verdict, the court shall notify the court of the court of the sentence. After the signing of a warrant, the court shall notify the court of the ruling if the party so requests, or if the party were not present at the signing of the verdict.

§ 219 A. The Court ' s decisions in criminal proceedings shall be taken as soon as possible after the debate in question is to an end. On the case of admission to judgment or ruling, the court must signibe when the judgment or the ruling will be ruled out. However, the decision shall not take place on the same day, however, the judgment or decision shall be terminated by a week and no later than one week and no later than the following day.

Paragraph 2. In the event of special circumstances, the court may decide to derogate from those referred to in paragraph 1. 1 mentioned time limits. The decision shall state the circumstances in which the deadline is not to be observed. The decision is not to be linked.

Paragraph 3. The verdict is in a court hearing. However, if the desigcation does not take place on the same day that the case is presiding, and the defendant is not in prison, the sentence may be terminated without the hearing of the court. The verdict of the ruling is read the verdict of the judgment.

Paragraph 4. If the defendant is imprisoned, then the person concerned should be present at the sentencing of the judgment.

Paragraph 5. The court shall notify the defendant in writing of the sentence. If the matter pursuant to Article 855 (2), 3, no. The transcript must be served in the presence of 1 to 5, which shall be served. Is the case forward in the absence of the indictations pursuant to section 855 (3). 3, no. 4, the precipation of the printout shall be made personally, unless the indictment has been served on this personal.

Paragraph 6. The defendant was weighing in on the access to appeal. The manual shall be given at the sentencing of the judgment if the defendant is present, and otherwise at the subsequent notification or service, cf. paragraph 5. If the desigcation does not take place on the same day as the case has been recorded, the instructions shall be given at the same time as the court shall indicate when the sentence will be made if the defendant is present and otherwise at the subsequent communication, service, cf. paragraph It shall be entered in the legal book if the instructions are given in a court hearing where the defendant is present.

Paragraph 7. The Court shall inform the imputed and the other, which has made a civil claim in a public criminal trial, of the court ' s decision on the claim. By the way, the court notified the court a printout of the sentence, if the requested one has requested it.

§ 220. The subject of the submission of a given sentence may be granted either in accordance with the reasons referred to in the same reasons or in accordance with the new justification.

Paragraph 2. In the case of the parent of the court, it shall always be indicated by the right of the inancery verdict.

§ 221. The court may at any time in its official capacity or in accordance with the request made of an enrichment write-fault, which is the entry in terms of words, names or figures, flaws, and these errors and forgetings, which are solely related to the form of the drawing-up.

Paragraph 2. If a request is made before the end of the block expires, it may also be possible to have the parties involved and, in criminal proceedings, the defense may also have the opportunity of yonder, enriched it in the decision of a citizen ; the presentation of the oral declarations and statements of the parties or in the decision of a criminal proceedings contained in the case of the case, in so far as the manufacture is known to suffer from errors, in the case of bypassing, uncertainties or contradictions, but not in any case make changes either in the explanatory statement or the result. Decisions on the same terms shall be taken and shall notify them in accordance with the same rules applicable to the original decision.

Paragraph 3. The decision made by the court has enriched its decision in all respects, rather than the original one. The decision on the correction is not the subject of appeal or dearie.

§ 222. The facts of the procedural nature and decisions may be made where new information is available and when the right of course considers it to be appropriate.

§ 223. (Aphat)

§ 223 A. The Minister may lay down provisions, after which the decisions of foreign courts and authorities concerning civil claims and foreign public settlement of such requirements shall have binding effect on the realm where the recognition will not be : apparently not compatible with the country's legal order.

§ 223 b. The Minister of Justice may provide for the non-legalization, confirmation, etc. of public documents drawn up by courts or authorities in another country.

Paragraph 2. The Minister may also lay down provisions for the procedure for the response to inquiries from abroad on the authenticity of public documents, which are stated to be drawn up by Danish courts or other public authorities.

Third book. Civil justice.

__________

First paragraph. General provisions

Chapter 21

Casuing jurisdiction

§ 224. Civil trials are being dealt with in 1. agency by district, unless otherwise specified in this or other law.

§ 225. For cases of Community trade marks, the case of the Sø and Handelscourt shall be treated as : Section 43 a, and cases of EC design, cf. Design Law, section 42.

Paragraph 2. Except as otherwise agreed upon by the Parties, the following cases may be applied to the Sø and Commercial Court :

1) International cases where professional knowledge of international business matters is of major importance,

2) cases where the Consumer Ombudsman is party and the application of the law on the placing on the market or the law of certain means of payment is of major importance,

3) cases where the application of the trade mark law, common label, design law, patent law, law on use models, or the law on the protection of the design of semi-conductor products (topography) is of major importance ; and

4) cases where the application of the competition law is of major importance.

Paragraph 3. The case shall be subject to a case covered by paragraph 1. 2, on the exchange of rights, the court shall refer the court at the request of a Party to the Case of the Sø and Trade. § 226, paragraph. 3 and 4 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 226. The court may, at the request of a party, refer a case to the court, if the case is of a fundamental nature.

Paragraph 2. If the parties have agreed that the proceedings should be dealt with in the urban court, reference shall be made only at the request of both parties. Reference cannot be made in those referred to in Chapters 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a), 43 (43 (b) and 44.

Paragraph 3. The request for referral shall be made no later than in the preparatory meeting, cf. Article 353 or, if such a meeting is not held, no later than 4 weeks after the notification of the court, no preparatory meeting shall be held. However, the Court may, in exceptional cases, refer the case at a request to be made later, but before the end of preparation.

Paragraph 4. Decidement whether the case should be referred or not taken by a decision shall be taken. Recognisation that the case is referred to cannot be brought before the law.

§ 227. The law may, at the request of a party, refer a case where professional knowledge of business matters is of major importance, including in relation to employment relations between employers and employees, for treatment on the Sø and HandelsCourt, if the case is of principle.

Paragraph 2. The rules in section 226, paragraph 1. 2-4, shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ § 228-231. (Aphat)

§ 232. The court shall ensure its own operation, that it has a competent authority to deal with the matter.

Paragraph 2. If the court does not have a competent authority to deal with the matter or any of the requests to be made, it shall refer to the case or the claim to be ruled by court if the case or requirement falls under a general court or residence. The Court may, however, decide to complete the matter if the competence of the matter is not to be reached until the time of the case.

Paragraph 3. Decision on referral shall be made by the decision. If the court is not competent, and may not refer to it, the court shall reject the case in judgment.

§ § 233-234. (Aphat)

Chapter 22

Stepability

§ 235. Trials are placed on the basis of the defendant's home, unless otherwise determined by law.

Paragraph 2. The home is in the courtard, where the defendant is domiciled. If the defendant is domiciled in a number of legal red-law, the home is in any one of them.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant is not domiciled, the court is in a courtard area where he's staying.

Paragraph 4. If the defendant has no residence or known whereabouts, the court shall be in the jurisdiction of the court where he has last known residence or residence.

§ 236. Danish nationals who are resident abroad without any other domicile in Denmark and who are not subject to the jurisdiction of the place of residence in the country of residence shall have home in Copenhagen.

SECTION 237. Cases of persons who operate in commercial activities may, where the business is concerned, be taken to court at the place where the business is carried out.

§ 238. Companies, associations, private institutions and other associations which may act as a party to legal proceedings shall be discredited in the jurisdiction of the main office or, where such a non-information is not available, in the jurisdiction of one of the Management Board or The members of the Executive Board have domicile

Paragraph 2. Cases to the in paragraph 1. 1 of those associations operating outside the home Member State may, where the business is concerned, be taken to court at the place where the undertaking is exercised.

Paragraph 3. Cases related to the association, which are raised by the group against individual members or between them, may be placed on the basis of the home-making of the merger.

Paragraph 4. Cases of compensation against founders, members of the board and the directors of the parties referred to in paragraph 1. 1 of these associations may be placed on the basis of the home-making of the merger.

§ 239. Regions and municipalities have their home issues in the jurisdiction of the headquarters.

§ 240. The state has jurisdiction in the jurisdiction of the court, where the authority is subpoenated on behalf of the state.

Paragraph 2. Cases of the examination of decisions taken by a central governmental authority shall be placed on the case of the plaintiff ' s home, if the plaintiff has domestic matters in Denmark, cf. however, section 245.

§ 241. Cases relating to rights of immovable property may be brought to court in the place where the property is located.

§ 242. The subject of contractual relations may be brought to court in the place where the obligation on the cause of the case is fulfilled or fulfilled.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be Paragraph 1 shall not apply to monetary requirements unless the claim has been incurred in the court of law, in such circumstances, that it should be fulfilled before leaving the site.

§ 243. Cases of payment, compensation or redress in the case of legal violations may be brought to court in the place where the violation of law has taken place.

§ 244. In matters relating to consumer contracts which have not been made by personal contact at the fixed place of business, the consumer may take legal proceedings against traders by their own home affairs.

§ 245. The Parties may agree upon which of several indifferent courts the proceedings shall be laid down.

Paragraph 2. In matters relating to consumer contracts, a prior agreement on the value of protective equipment is not binding on the consumer.

§ 246. Cases of persons, companies, associations, private institutions and other associations which do not have their home affairs in Denmark may be placed in this country, in so far as they are entitled to the provisions of section 237, 238 (1). 2, 241, 242, 243 and 245 may be considered as protective equipment in the case. In matters relating to consumer contracts, the consumer can take a case against the one in 1. Act. the persons and associations of persons and associations at their own home, provided that the sale of special offers or advertising in Denmark has precedes the conclusion of the contract and the consumer in this country, having made the arrangements necessary for the purpose of the contract ; the conclusion of the Agreement.

Paragraph 2. No one can be right from paragraph 1. 1 shall be deemed to be a protective equipment in the case, cases relating to property rights against those referred to in paragraph 1. 1 the said persons shall be appointed at the time of the service of the subpoenas at the time of the subpoena.

Paragraph 3. Cases relating to property rights against those referred to in paragraph 1. 1 the persons and associations shall also be able to, if there are no jurisdiction, after the rule in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall be placed on the right of the person or association at the time of the case of the case, or where the goods in question are located at the time of the case of the case. Where appropriate, the protective custody of goods shall be deemed to have been carried out in the place where the arrest warrant is or, where appropriate, to be submitted.

§ 246 a. Calls for the arrest of a vessel and the claim for which the remainer is done may be placed on the court of the place where the species has been carried out or would have been carried out if it was not averted by the security.

§ 247. In matters covered by an international agreement governed by the law of the European Court of Justice and so on or the law of the Brussels I Regulation and so on, including in the notice pursuant to the aforementioned laws, the Convention shall apply, including in the case of the Brussels Regulation, in accordance with the laws of the European Court of Justice and so on. jurisdiction rules. However, this does not apply to cases specified in section 246 a number of protective equipment and which are covered by the Convention of 10. May 1952 on the arrest of seagoing vessels.

Paragraph 2. Where, in the case of Danish legislation, there is no legal basis for a case which, in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 1, is a matter which is subject to an international agreement. ONE, ONE. ., or may be placed in this country, the case shall be placed on the case of the plaintiff or, where the plaintiff does not have home things in this country, in Copenhagen.

§ 248. The court shall ensure its own operation, whether the case has been brought in for correctional reasons. Inserts the defendant not object to the jurisdiction of the court in the reply letter or in paragraph 352 (1). The hearing referred to in paragraph 3 shall be deemed to be the right to address the right to value.

Paragraph 2. If the case is settled by a right which is not appropriate to deal with the matter or one of the requests to be made, the right to appeal shall be referred to the court or the claim to be ruled by the right court. Decision on referral shall be made by the decision. If a reference cannot be made, the court will reject this case in judgment.

Chapter 23

Comparing and separation of requirements

§ 249. In one case, the Case seeker may present several claims against the defendant, if :

1) There's a host of things for all the requirements in this country,

2) the court is a protective piece for one of the requirements,

3) the court shall be competent for the purposes of one of the requirements ; and

4) all requirements may be treated in accordance with the same procedural rules.

Paragraph 2. The defendant may, in the case, make a counter-claim with claims for a conviction of the modrequirement or part of this, if :

1) there are protective equipment in the country or claim to be issued by the same contract or the same conditions to which the claims are supported, and

2) the modal requirement may be treated in accordance with the same procedure as the plaintiff's requirements.

Paragraph 3. If the court does not have a competent authority to deal with a request or counterclaim in an independent case, the court may refer the claim to the right court, cf. § 232, paragraph 1. The Court of Justice may, instead of referring a counterclaim to a decision by the right court, refer the case in its entirety to a decision by this.

Paragraph 4. Whether or not to include new demands or requests in the case of this matter also applies to the rules on the submission of new claims and applications.

$250. Multiple parties may sue or sue under one case where :

1) There's a host of things for all the requirements in this country,

2) the court is a protective piece for one of the requirements,

3) the court shall be competent for the purposes of one of the requirements,

4) all requirements may be treated in accordance with the same procedure ; and

5) neither of the parties are objecting, or the requirements have such a connection that, irrespective of the objections raised, they should be treated in a single case.

Paragraph 2. Each party may include claims against a third party under the case, if :

1) there are protective equipment for the claim against third parties in this country ;

2) the claim may be treated in accordance with the same procedure as the other requirements ; and

3) neither the other parties nor any third parties may object or claim such coherence with one of the other requirements that the claim, irrespective of the objections raised, should be dealt with in the case.

Paragraph 3. Are the conditions under paragraph 1. 1, no. -Five, or paragraph. 2, no. In accordance with Article 253, the right to be taken into consideration and decision of the requirements shall be subject to the right of the third paragraph. However, if the courts are not correct for or factual competent in respect of a requirement, the claim is made for a decision in the right court.

Paragraph 4. If the court does not have a competent authority to deal with a requirement in an independent case, it may refer the claim to the right court.

Paragraph 5. The Court may, at the request of one of the original Parties, reject a claim against a third party, provided that the claim should have been included in the case earlier. After preparation, requirements against third parties may only be involved in the matter of the court ' s consent.

§ 251. Third party may enter subpoena to the court as part of a case in 1. body, where :

1) There are value things in this country for his demands,

2) the claim may be treated in accordance with the same procedure as the other requirements ; and

3) Whereas third parties will lay down their own assertion as to the subject of the subject, or the requirements of a third party have such a connection with the original requirement that the requirement should be dealt with in the case, and this will not entail significant disadvantages for the initial requirements ; Parties.

Paragraph 2. If the court does not have a competent authority to deal with the requirements of a third party under an independent case, it may refer the claim to a decision by the right court. However, the state of law cannot make a claim to the rights of the country, and the court cannot refer to a claim to the right of the city.

Paragraph 3. The Court may, at the request of one of the original Parties, reject the requirements of third parties, where the proceedings should have been previously taken. After the completion of the preparation, the proceedings may only be made with the consent of the court.

§ 252. Third party, which has a legal interest in the outcome of a case, may be included in the case in support of one of the parties.

Paragraph 2. In the case of the legal issue of the court ' s legal matter, the competent authority may, in any event, be involved in the proceedings if it can occur without significant inconvenience. for processing. The Court may, after the parties have had access to a statement, by way of recourse to the competent authority to allow this occasion to be included in the case.

Paragraph 3. The request for entry into the proceedings shall be submitted in writing to the court or lodged with the court orally in a court hearing in the proceedings. The parties shall notify the Parties of the request. Decidement of entry to the matter shall be taken at the request of a decision.

Paragraph 4. The court determines the manner in which the performers should have access to express their views on the matter and to prove it. The court may charge or charge the performers ' s costs.

§ 253. The court may decide that the preparation or the main debate must be limited to a number of the requirements as regards the case, or where the case involves additional requirements or questions, to one of these.

Paragraph 2. The court may make a separate decision on a part of the requirements relating to the case. In the case of more requirements or questions, the court may decide separately on one of these.

Paragraph 3. Specific decisions concerning countermeasures or claims against which contravenes may be enforced only if the court of the decision has taken that the decision on or without security must be able to be enforced for a part or in its decision ; whole. The same applies to separate decisions on a simple matter which does not close the proceedings of the court or any of the requirements in the case.

Paragraph 4. The people in paragraph 3. In the case of the final decision, the decision may not be brought before the final decision, unless the decision may be enforced separately, or the higher court has allowed the decision to be taken separately. Applications for such authorisation shall be submitted to the higher court before the expiry of the general deadline for the submission of the decision. Permit the case to be submitted to the parent right within 4 weeks.

§ 254. The court may decide that several cases pending on the right between the same or different parties are to be negotiated in conjunction with each other. The Court's decision on this cannot be brought to a higher level.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, at the request of a party, refer a case in 1. the competent authority of another right, if the opinion of the second right is to be considered the most appropriate, in the case of another case pending on the other court in accordance with the other court. however, section 247 (4). In the same way, a fellow countryman may refer a court case to the other court.

Chapter 23 a

Group Use

§ 254 a. Uniform requirements which are made on behalf of several persons may be treated under a group action by the rules laid down in this Chapter.

Paragraph 2. The rules laid down in this Chapter do not apply to the cases referred to in Chapters 42, 42 a, 43 a, 43 b, 44 and 88 cases.

§ 254 b. Group action targets can be placed when

1) there are uniform requirements as referred to in section 254 a,

2) There's a host of things for all the requirements in this country,

3) the court is a host of things for one of the requirements.

4) the court shall be competent in respect of one of the requirements,

5) group action targets are estimated to be the best way to process the requirements,

6) the group members can be identified and informed of the matter in an appropriate manner and

7) a group representative can be appointed, cf. § 254 c.

Paragraph 2. If the court does not have a competent authority to deal with all the requirements of a separate matter, the court may refer the case to a decision by a court which has a competent authority to deal with at least one requirement.

§ 254 c. Group action is being run by a group representative on behalf of the group. The group of representatives nominated will be appointed by the court. As a group representative, cf. however, paragraph 1 2, designating

1) a member of the group,

2) a union, private institution or other association where the lawsuit falls within the framework of the purposes of the association, or

3) a public authority which is authorised to do so by law.

Paragraph 2. In group action targets after section 254 e (1), Amendment No 8, as a group representative, can only be appointed to a public authority, which is authorised to do so.

Paragraph 3. The group representative must be able to look after the interests of the group members in this matter.

Paragraph 4. The approach to being a group representative does not end solely for the grounds that, in the circumstances referred to in paragraph 1, changes occur in the circumstances referred to in paragraph 1. 1.

§ 254 d. Group meeting targets shall be placed upon submission of subpoena to the court, cf. § 348. The box may be supplied by anyone who, after paragraph 254 c (2), is provided for in the first paragraph. 1 may be designated as a group representative. In addition to what is stated in section 348, the subpoena must contain :

1) a description of the group,

2) information on how the group members can be identified and informed of the case, and

3) a proposal for a group representative that is willing to take on the enlisted.

Paragraph 2. Do not restock the subpoena as laid down in paragraph 1. 1, and is subsequently unfit to form the basis for the processing of the case, section 349 shall apply mutatis mutilatias.

§ 254 e. The court shall appoint a group representative if the conditions in section 254 b and 254 c are fulfilled.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, in connection with the appointment of the group representative, or after the closing date for signing up, the group shall be waisting the group action, as set out in the case of the group. paragraph 6 and 8 determine the group representative to provide security for the costs of the case, the group representative may be charged to pay the counterpart. The nature and size of safety shall be determined by the court. The safety of the job is not, and will not be appointed a second group representative, the case is rejected.

Paragraph 3. The court may later appoint a new group representative, if required. In group action with enrollment, cf. paragraph 6, the court will have to decide whether it is necessary to appoint a new group representative, if at least half of the group members enrolled in group action, request the request and the request is accompanied by a proposal for a new group representative, that's willing to take on the enlisted.

Paragraph 4. The court will determine the frame for the group action. The court may subsequently amend the framework if it is required.

Paragraph 5. The group meeting includes the group members that have enrolled in the group action target, cf. paragraph 6 and 7, unless the court determines that the group action should include the group members who have not signed up to the group action, cf. paragraph 8.

Paragraph 6. The Court sets a time limit for written notice to register for the group action. The court determines where the enrollment is to be made. The right may, in exceptional circumstances, allow registration to be enrolled after the expiry of the deadline, whose special reasons speak for it.

Paragraph 7. The court may decide that the enrollment to the group matter must be conditional on the group member asking one of the court ' s legal expenses, unless the member of the group has a legal aid insurance or other insurance covering the case ; costs of the case, or the group meeting target satisfies the conditions of free process after section 327-329 and the group member meet the economic conditions of section 325. The Minister of Justice shall send an application from the group representative whether the group meeting target fulfils the conditions of free process under sections 328 and 329. § 327, paragraph. FOUR, TWO. and 3. pkt., section 328 (3). FIVE, TWO. pkt., and § 329, 3. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 8. If the group meeting is concerned with requirements, where it is clear that the requirements due to their poor size are generally not available for individual actions, and it must be assumed that a group meeting target with enrollment will not be a The appropriate method of handling the requirements may, at the request of the group representative, be able to determine that the group meeting should include the group members who have not signed up to the group action. The Court sets a time limit for written notice to withdraw from the group action. The court determines where this is to be reported. The right may, in exceptional circumstances, allow the waiver to be dissed after the expiry of the deadline, whose special reasons speak for it.

Niner. 9. The persons whose requirements fall within the framework of the class action shall be notified of the names referred to in paragraph 1. 1-8 the conditions and the effect of enrolling in, respectively, to withdraw from the group action. The notification shall be given in the manner in which the court is in charge. The court may decide that, in whole or in part, the notification shall be made by public announcement. The court may charge the group representative to perform the notification. The expenses of the notification shall be paid for the time being paid by the group representative.

§ 254 f. As parties to the group action, the group representative and the group ' s counterpart shall be considered as parties.

Paragraph 2. The Court's decisions in the group action measure have a binding effect on the group members covered by the group action. With regard to decisions on counter-requirements, however, this only applies to requirements that are provided by the same contract or the same conditions as the group's requirements are supported. In group action targets after section 254 e (1), 8, the decisions of the court ' s decisions shall only be binding on group members who, at the time of the case, could have been sued in this country with regard to the requirements in question.

Paragraph 3. A group member may be charged to pay the case costs to the counterpart and / or the group representative. Decisions after 1. Act. goes against the requirements prior to the group representatives. The group member can be charged at the most of the cost of the cost of an amount, as determined under section 254 e (1). 7, in addition to amounts which, through the case of the trial, will benefit the group member.

Paragraph 4. To the extent that a group member who satisfies the economic conditions of section 325 is not covered by legal expenses insurance or other insurance, the case costs of the treasury shall be paid for the meeting of the group action meeting ; the conditions for the free process in section 327-329, but not more than an amount as determined under section 254 e (1). 7.

Paragraph 5. The rules in § § 298 and 300, section 301 (1). Paragraph 1, sections 302 and 305 and § 344 (3). TWO, TWO. pkt., cf. 1. point, shall apply mutatis mutilations to group members covered by the group action.

§ 254 g. If there are any questions of raising or rejecting the group action, group members covered by the group action shall be informed unless notification is evidently redundant. The court may decide that notification should be made in other cases, including when questions arise to accept a settlement. The rules in section 254 e (1). 9, 2. -5. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 2. If the group exercise is being raised or rejected, a group member may be subject to the group act by written notice to the court before 4 weeks as regards the claims of the person concerned and shall continue the case according to the rules applicable ; individual lawsuits. The same shall apply where the right of the Article 254 (e) of this Article is to be applied. FOUR, TWO. point, determines that a requirement should not be covered by the group action.

§ 254 h. In addition, as the group representative is included in the requirements covered by the group action, it shall be valid where the settlement has been approved by the court. The court approves the settlement unless, in the case of conciliation, non-discriminatory discrimination against group members or conciliation is evidently unreasonable. Group members covered by the group action shall be informed of the approval of the court for a settlement. The rules in section 254 e (1). 9, 2. -5. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 254 i. The Court shall inform group members who are subject to the group action subject to the decision of the case. The rules in section 254 e (1). 9, 2. and 3. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis. The Court shall notify, upon request, to group members covered by the group action, an extract of the sentence.

§ 254 j. If a judgment is made in a group class action by the group representative, section 254 e (1) shall be subject to the provisions of paragraph 254. 5-9, equivalent application.

Paragraph 2. Anker the Group of the Group of the group, may not be initiated by anyone who, after paragraph 254 c (3), may be initiated. Paraguation 1 and 2 may be designated as a group representative, and § 254 b (b). 1, no. 1, 5 and 7, and § 254 e (3). 1 and 4-9 shall apply mutatis muth. Appeal the group representative part of a verdict, finds one. Act. use on the other parts of the judgment.

Paragraph 3. If a judgment is made in a group action by the group's counterpart, the request shall be treated in accordance with the rules on group action.

Paragraph 4. The rules in section 254 c, section 254 e (1). 2 and 3, section 254 f-254 shall apply mutatis muted to the anken. The rules in section 368, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. 2, do not apply.

§ 254 k. A group member covered by the group action and whose claims are not covered by a request for a section 254 j may appeal to a court in a group action in respect of the claims of the person concerned, request or request for authorization shall be deemed to be timely, provided that : the application for an appeal shall be lodged no later than four weeks after the date of expiry of the general deadline for this.

Chapter 24

Parties to the case

§ 255. Where there are quite a plaintiff or solicitor, a matter is determined in accordance with the general rules of law.

Paragraph 2. Similarly, according to the rules of law, it is decided that, according to the nature of the law, it is necessary that more persons act as livers for the purpose of constitutions of a kind of plaintiff or case-vol..

§ 255 a. A party may require a copy of the documents relating to the matter, including the entries in the court books, unless otherwise specified.

Paragraph 2. The right of access to documents does not include internal working documents. As internal working documents,

1) documents drawn up by the right to its own use when processing a case, and

2) the voting protocols and other references of the court's consultations.

Paragraph 3. The request for access to documents shall be submitted to the right, which, incidentally, or has handled the case. The Court ' s decision, which shall be taken at the request of the court, shall be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 37.

Paragraph 4. The court shall decide whether a request for access to documents may be met as soon as possible. If the request has not been granted or refused within 10 days of receipt of the request to the court, the applicant shall be informed of the reasons for this and when the decision may be expected to be available.

§ 256. Where a required process community exists between multiple people and in a court meeting one or more of them, while one or more of them are meeting, one or more of them will present, represent the meeting or the meeting they are not.

§ 257. In lawsuits, an inunugating act cannot act on your own. The host's guardianship of parents in association, and misses one of the parents in a court hearing, while the other meetings, it appears on behalf of the incompetent authorities during the hearing.

Paragraph 2. The host may not without the consent of the person who is inqualified, legal proceedings relating to property rights, where the person concerned has the raw material or which relates to an agreement entered into by the person concerned in his own hands. Nor can it be without the consent of the one under guardianship with the deduction of the legal capacity to act, cf. the section 6 of the guardianship of the guardianship of section 6, proceedings relating to a limb or a peace and honour of a peace and honour that has been added to the person concerned, unless the person who is under the guardianship due to a lack of understanding of the significance of the matter cannot be taken into account ; here.

§ 258. The Court does not have the authority to claim the parties to prove that they are full to the process. Rejection due to the lack of authority or case by the plaintiff or the case by the complainant shall therefore only take place in the case of the claim.

Paragraph 2. However, the court may, on behalf of the office, either reject the case either immediately or when the necessary information is not obtained when, according to the manner in which the parties to the procedural requirements are referred to, or otherwise, according to the information available, it is reason to assume that the parties are to be presumpreed ; that some of them are short of the authority to have the case.

§ 259. Anyone can do as a lawsuit and as a lawsuit, you can do it for yourself.

Paragraph 2. The court may require a party to allow the case to be carried out by a lawyer, if it does not consider the matter properly and without the party having such assistance. The amendment cannot be brought up to a higher level.

Paragraph 3. A proposal shall be made in accordance with paragraph 1. 2 shall not be considered to be the procedural texts submitted by the party after the announcement made by the party, which shall not be submitted to the party, as well as in the absence of any court proceedings held after the communication of the notice. However, where special consideration is concerned, the court may not, however, cut the party of a lawyer.

Chapter 25

Retter-office-and

§ 260. A party may allow another meeting to appear in court in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 1. 2-9 on trial of miscarriages.

Paragraph 2. Lawyers are entitled to appear in court for the parties to the parties, unless otherwise provided by paragraph 1. 3, 5, 6, 8 and 9.

Paragraph 3. However, there may be a party to the right of persons who are

1) the guardian of a party which is inward, under the guardianship of the guardianship of section 5 of the guardianship, or under the guardianship of the guardianship of the guardianship section 7,

2) related or sullied, with a party in up or descending lines or in the sidebar as near as the siding bear, or is the husband's spouse, adoptive or foster child, adoptive or foster child,

3) belong to the same household as the party, as well as

4) persons employed by the party for a period not less than one month and-when the party itself is not a lawyer-not with the special purpose of meeting in court.

Paragraph 4. Persons covered by paragraph 1. 3 must be able to carry out evidence of their association with the party when the court or counterparty demands it. The Court may, exceptionally, allow an appropriate postponement.

Paragraph 5. A Party may, in matters relating to the recovery of falsified financial requirements, in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 44 (a), in matters of minor requirements, in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 39 and in the case of the equipment in the person referred to in paragraph 1, in cases other than those referred to in paragraph 1. Two and three.

Paragraph 6. The Minister of Justice may allow staff of associations, organisations and parable organizations to be able to meet for a party in the district court in lawsuits on wages and employment relations, which are the associations, Interest organizations and similar bodies. as mandatar shall carry out their members in the area of interest. It is a condition that the employee has a Danish legal undergraduate and candidate training, cf. however, section 135 (a), 2.

Paragraph 7. The Minister for Justice may lay down detailed rules on the system referred to in paragraph 1. 6.

Paragraph 8. When, in the light of the nature of the matter and the other circumstances, it may be possible to permit the right of court to meet in the case of a lawyer from another Nordic country.

Niner. 9. During processing operations, it is permissible to have a meeting on other persons other than those referred to in paragraph 1. Two and three. The same shall apply in the case of phosphorus, including auctioneers, for it against whom the act of law is corrected, and under auctioning shops for those who emits the bidding at the auction. 1. and 2. Act. however, where a dispute is to be held during the hearing during the hearing, it shall not apply. however, section 495 (2). 2.

Paragraph 10. If a party proves that it has not been possible to assume a lawyer to carry out a trial, the court may not be subject to the court of law. The proof shall be provided on condition that the party declares itself to reimburse the treasury of the costs incurred by and after the law of the law provides for the security of these costs. At the same time, the court imposes on the end of the case the party to replace the state's treasury in connection with the figure.

§ 261. The person who, without being a lawyer, meets the full force of the party must be over 18 years old and infamous.

Paragraph 2. The Court has, on behalf of my office, to reject persons who are not entitled to grant a meeting to others and to repel the texts signed by other than the party and the said person ' s rights to those concerned.

§ 262. (Aphat)

§ 263. The acts or omissions of a trial shall be as binding on the part of the powers of the authorization, as binding on the party as if they were made by it themselves.

Paragraph 2. However, confessions or other statements on the actual case in the case of the oral proceedings may be recalled or enriched by the party itself, when this happens immediately and immediately after the party's trial of the party has spoken.

§ 264. The authority of the Representative shall be authorised to act for a party to the counterpart not, in the case of loss of the party, or has lost its authority to the matter, nor did the party have become of the right to be of the case, to have the process of its own, but only by giving an indication to the counterpart of the termination of the full power.

§ 265. The court shall ensure that, on behalf of office, the representative of a party to whom a court shall be authorized shall be the full agent.

Paragraph 2. However, the office of office shall not be required to prove that they are representative of the party, and when their representative is denied by the other party, they may require postponement to provide the necessary evidence.

Paragraph 3. Other proceedings shall be able to prove the power of attorney other than lawyers immediately before the court and the other shall be able to carry out evidence of the authorization, as they may otherwise be refused.

§ 266. Moreover, when someone who is entitled to be a party to a party declares that he would carry out the party's case and commit to providing his approval, and no one else is giving a meeting for the party, he may, where such a thing can be done without significant inconvenience, of the right to the court. is either against or without a security breach. The person concerned shall, before the next hearing or, before another of the court date have decided to grant the approval of his actions, otherwise he shall refuse to accept the counterpart of the court proceedings, so that the costs incurred shall be so as to ensure that : As well as possible loss at the front of the case.

§ 267. However, whether or not a party may carry out proceedings before a trial of a trial, he shall not, however, be excluded from the oral proceedings himself, immediately after his trial has spoken.

§ 267 a. The one which, without prejudice to section 260 (2), 2, 3, 6, 8 and 9, and section 136 (4). 8, pursuant to section 260 (2). 5, representing a Party on the recovery of amounts due in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 44 (a), in matters of reduced requirements according to the rules laid down in Chapter 39, as well as in the case of the equipment in the fogette, a behaviour which is in accordance with good, the custom of trial of mimistrial. The representative shall carry out its functions thoroughly, conscientious and in accordance with the reasons for which the client ' s best interests are concerned. The matter must be promoted with the necessary speed.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on good practice for trial of law.

§ 267 b. The Minister of Justice shall ensure that, pursuant to this report, the rules on good practice in section 267 a and regulations are complied with by virtue of reporting from the courts and complaints from clients or others who have a legal interest in it.

§ 267 c. The Minister of Justice shall be able to grant a trial of a trial in less serious or isolated cases of violation of the rules of conduct of trial of law. If a trial is guilty of abusive or more often repeated infringement of the rules of good practice for trial of conduct, and give the reasons given to them to assume that the person in question will not comply with the rules of the procedure ; Good conduct for trial, may the Attorney General be deprived of the right of trial to perform cases for others in court. The despitaliation can take place during a period of six months to 5 years or so far.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General's decision shall contain information on access to justice tests and the time limit for this.

Paragraph 3. The retter-office representative may require a decision pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 on the resignation of the right to carry out proceedings for others before the courts have been brought to justice. The court can confirm, repeal or amend the decision.

Paragraph 4. The request for legal action shall be made to the attorney general within four weeks after the decision has been notified to the person concerned. The Minister of Justice shall then press charges against the legal representative of the forms of civil justice.

Paragraph 5. The request for a lawsuit shall take effect, but the court may, if the attorney general has deprived the right of trial to perform cases for others in court, ruling exclude the person concerned from carrying out cases for others at the courts ; the courts until the end of the matter. The judgment may be determined that the anke has no effect on the case.

§ 267 d. The Minister of Justice may, at any time, suspend a deduction after Article 267 (c) (1). 1.

Paragraph 2. If the removal has been taken so far, and the Attorney General is refused an application for waiver, the person concerned may ask the question before the court, if it has been five years after the removal. The case is being considered by the attorney general in the forms of civil justice.

Paragraph 3. If the court is approved by the Court of Justice, the question may only be brought before the court once a court has eldyelibut the court shall again be brought to justice.

Chapter 26

Realtor

§ 268. In all civil court proceedings at first instance, the court arbitts court settlement.

Paragraph 2. However, conciliation may be omitted if, owing to the nature of the case, the conditions or similar circumstances of the parties are to be assumed in advance, that mediation will be in vain.

Paragraph 3. Occupancy may also be made where the case has been submitted to a higher authority.

Paragraph 4. Mediation exception cannot cause the case to be discharged.

§ 269. With the accession of the parties, it may be decided to close the doors during mediation in court, provided that it is presumption to facilitate the possibility of reconciliation.

§ 270. Concluing of conciliation will be recorded in the court book.

Paragraph 2. The question of the validity of the conciliation procedure shall be the responsibility of the courts at the first instance, cf. in paragraph 501 (1). However, ladies and gentlemen, objections, which are based on errors in the actions of the court, must be applied in the course of dearest.

Chapter 27

Realtor

§ 271. The provisions of this chapter shall apply to cases pending by the court or the right of the right to the Sø or the Law of the Trade.

§ 272. At the request of the parties, the Court may, upon request, designate a trader to assist the parties themselves in reaching an agreed solution to a dispute which the parties may have at its disposal (legal agent).

§ 273. As a Realtor can be appointed

1) a judge or clerk at the office concerned, as of the President of the Member States, acting as a trader or a trader, or

2) A lawyer who has been arrested by the Court of Justice in order to act as a trader in the jurisdiction of the country concerned.

Paragraph 2. The Court of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the assumption of lawyers as a legal trader.

§ 274. sections 60 and 61 shall apply mutatis mutity; to a legal agent.

§ 275. The broker will determine the progress of the legal proceedings in consultation with the parties. With the consent of the parcts, the tractor may hold meetings with the parties separately.

§ 276. A Realtor will be terminated if

1) The parties shall reach an agreed solution to the dispute ;

2) The realtor decides it or

3) one of the parties requests that.

Paragraph 2. The broker will end a legal settlement if it is necessary to prevent the parties under the rule of law making an agreement that involves a criminal offence, or in any case contravenes the impossibility of non-contractual legislation.

§ 277. Information to be provided under a legal broker shall be confidential unless the parties agree otherwise or the information is available in public.

Paragraph 2. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 1 may provide a party with information from a legal broker if :

1) the information originators from the party itself or

2) the law or provisions laid down in accordance with the law stipulated that the information must be disclosed.

Paragraph 3. Paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis muctis to other participants in the rule of law other than the parties and the trader.

Paragraph 4. If the case continues in court for a court of law, a party may, however, be subject to any such proceedings. 1 where necessary, the use of information received in the brokerage to justify a request to the court to impose on the other side or others to hand over documents, cf. Chapter 28.

§ 278. Each Party shall bear its own costs in the context of a legal contract, unless the parties agree otherwise.

§ 279. After a successful end of the trial, the real estate agent must not act as judge or lawyer at the trial of the case.

Paragraph 2. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 1 may a judge who has acted as a trader may, at the request of the court, introduce an agreed solution as a legal settlement in the court book and take a decision to raise the matter.

§ § 280-296. (Aphat)

Chapter 28

Commitment of the Parties and third parties to present evidence of proven evidence

§ 297. The court may permit the submission of a written declaration by a party or from a person who could be questioned as a witness to the case, if it is unfestering. Before the court decides to decide after 1. pkton, the other person shall have access to the question.

$298. The court may, at the request of one Party, subject to the party to the party to submit documents which are subject to his or his party to the case unless, in so doing, information on the conditions in which he would be excluded will be excluded ; exempted to give an explanation as a witness, cf. § § 169-172.

Paragraph 2. If the counterparty is not authorised to comply with the amendment, the clause in section 344 (2) shall be accepted. 2, similar application.

$299. The court may, at the request of a party, impose upon a third party a request or hand over documents which are subject to his or her action, unless, in so doing, any information which he would be excluded from will be informed ; or exempted to give an explanation as a witness, cf. § § 169-172.

Paragraph 2. If third parties are not authorised to comply with the entry, the clause shall apply mutatis muth.

$300. Any party submitting the request for documents pursuant to section 298 and 299 must specify the facts to be shown on the documents, and the reasons for supporting the counterparty or the party to which a third party is in possession of : The documents.

Paragraph 2. Determination of documents shall be taken after the documents available to it have been given the opportunity to express their views.

Paragraph 3. The third party may require the costs of the advance paid by the party or to require security for the payment of the expenditure.

§ 301. When a synch or beauty store is to take place, the parties shall give the enlisted men the opportunity to watch or familithemselves with the business of the business, insofar as it is in their guardian or at their disposal. The determination of a Party without any legal reason is hereby provided for in section 344 (1) of the provisions of Article 344. 2, similar application.

Paragraph 2. If the business of the business is in the legal guardian of a third party and refuses to allow them to observe it, he may address the right where the deaflet is to be discharged. If the right of third parties to be weighted according to the basic conditions laid down in section 299 shall be inadded, it shall be required to grant access to the sins before a certain period of time. The rules in section 299 and 300 are, moreover, in this case to apply.

Chapter 29

Interrogation of parties

§ 302. The Court may, after the counterpart, convene a party to a personal meeting to reply to questions, which are signor to the information provided.

Paragraph 2. The court may, however, decide that the share statement should instead be given to the urban right where it is most appropriate.

§ 303. Any party may make a voluntary manufacture and desire personally to give his statement. The party that manufactures in order to give an explanation shall be obliged to answer any further questions that may or may not be made by the other person or the court.

§ 304. (Aphat)

§ 305. Incidentally, at part-examination, the rules on witnesses in Chapter 18, except sections 178, 182 and 188, shall apply with the necessary relief.

Chapter 29 A

Information to be bound by the violation of intellectual property rights and so on.

§ 306. In connection with a case of a violation or infringement referred to in section 653 (3). 2, may the right, at the request of a party empowered to appeal against infringement or infringement, may impose a counterparty or third party to provide information, cf. paragraph 2 that the person at has the disposal of the goods or services that constitute such a violation or violation, if :

1) the person concerned has been found in the possession of the insulting goods concerned ;

2) the person concerned in the context of business activities is to use the insulting services concerned ;

3) the person concerned in the course of business activities is in the process of providing services used in the infringements in question, or

4) the person concerned shall be subject to no. 1-3 has contributed to the production, manufacture or distribution of the relevant insulting goods or the delivery of the relevant insulting services.

Paragraph 2. The people in paragraph 3. 1 information referred to above

1) the name and address of producers, producers, distributors, suppliers and other former holders of the goods and services in question, and on wholesalers and retailers of the goods or services concerned ; for, and

2) information on the quantities produced, produced, supplied, received or ordered quantities and the price obtained for the goods or services in question.

Paragraph 3. The court shall refuse, in full or in part, a request pursuant to paragraph 1, if it is to be assumed that delivery of the information will result in the application, or any other injury or drawback, which is in relation to the interest of the requesting party in the information.

Paragraph 4. A lay upon the first paragraph. Paragraph 1 shall not include information to which the request relates, under section 169 to 172, to give an explanation as a witness. Section 173 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 5. If the counterparty is not authorised to comply with the entry, the provisions of section 178 and section 344 (3) shall apply. 2, similar application. If third parties are not authorised to comply with the entry, the clause shall apply mutatis muth.

§ 307. A party making a request for a claim after Section 306 shall indicate the information requested and the reasons for the application of the request to be covered by section 306 (4). 1, no. 1-4.

Paragraph 2. Determination of the claim after Article 306 shall be taken after the party to the other and the request concerned have had the opportunity to express their opinion. The court determines how the claim is to be complied with.

Paragraph 3. The third party may claim its expenditure by complying with the plant prepaid for by the party or requiring security for the payment of expenditure.

§ § 308-310. (Aphat)

Chapter 30

Case Costs

§ 311. Any party shall pay a provisional payment of the costs incurred by the bulk of the processing operations carried out by the party or requested by the party.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, at the request of one Party, which shall, in accordance with paragraph 1 provisionally, the costs of a vision and discretion or the like, determine that the counterpart shall pay a part of the costs if the counterpart of the part of the synth and beauty other, etc. has significantly caused an increase in : the cost.

Paragraph 3. The court determines in which the parties to the parties must, for the time being, pay the costs associated with procedural steps which the court assuage its own operation.

Paragraph 4. If the party is not represented by a lawyer, the court may infirm the implementation of a process of processing that the party provides for safety, the nature and size of which is determined by the court.

§ 312. The loss of the party shall replace the other of the expenses incurred by the court, unless the parties have agreed otherwise.

Paragraph 2. However, the court may decide that the loss of a party shall not, or only partially, replace the counterpart of the costs incurred, whose special reasons speak for it.

Paragraph 3. If the losing part has offered the counterpart of what is added to this, the majority of the party shall replace the loss of the expenditure by it subsequently the following part of the process. Paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 4. When the case is all rejected, it shall be deemed to have been lost by the plaintiff.

Paragraph 5. The party which, at appeal, does not make any changes to the appeal decision shall be considered to be a casualty of the proceedings.

Paragraph 6. In the cases referred to in Chapters 42, 42 a, 43, 43 a and 43 b, no party shall have to pay costs to any other party. However, the court may request a party to pay legal costs whose special reasons speak for it.

§ 313. When each of the parties for a part loses and, for a part, the case, the court imposes on one of the parties to pay partial case costs to the counterparty or decide that neither party should pay the costs to the counterpart.

Paragraph 2. However, the Court may impose payment of full costs to the counterparty by one of the parties when the counterparty's claim only differs significantly from the outcome of the case and the deviation has not resulted in any special costs.

§ 314. When a case is raised, the court may require one of the parties to pay full or partial case costs to the counterpart or to decide that neither party should pay the costs of the counterpart.

§ 315. In the case of an appeal for a change in the appeal decision, section 312-314 shall apply in respect of the costs of appeal, as well as the costs of the previous treatment, in so far as it is to be decided on.

§ 316. As a case, the costs incurred shall be replaced by the costs of the proceedings. The costs of paralegal.s or assistance from a person who, pursuant to section 260 (2), is granted ; 5, business or in accordance with section 260 (2). 6, represents a Party, shall be replaced by an appropriate amount and shall be fully replaced by the other expenses.

Paragraph 2. The case costs cannot be dissolved or on the bill.

§ 317. The liabilities shall be jointly jointly severed with the costs of However, the court may, where appropriate, impose certain parts of the cost of a single or individual.

§ 318. The party which has unjustifiable, in a reckless manner, has enslashed meetings, informal evictions, unjustified evidence, or other unnecessary procedural steps, even if the party takes the case, replace the burden of counterpart in this.

§ 319. Counselors and other legal proceedings may, in accordance with the counterpart, be liable to bear the costs incurred by the disputed contested actions.

$320. The court may decide that the Treasury Fund shall replace expenditure as a party without its own fault as a result of the fact that the case has been, in whole or in part, or has not been possible to deal with.

§ 321. A plaintiff who is not domiciled or registered in the European Economic Area shall be subject to the request, in accordance with the request, for the costs of the plaintiff to be charged to the plaintiff. The request shall be made in the reply file or in section 352 (2). 3, the hearing referred to. The nature and size of the security shall be determined by the courts, which may also exempt securities whose special reasons speak for it. The safety of the job is not to be rejected.

Paragraph 2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the plaintiff is domiciled or domiciled in a country where a plaintiff who is domiciled or registered in Denmark is exempt in order to provide security for the costs of the case.

§ 322. The court shall decide on the costs of the case, even if no contention has been made subject to it, cf. However, section 319.

Chapter 31

Legal aid and free process

$323. The Minister for Justice provides for legal assistance to legal guards in the form of very basic oral advice (Step 1). The Minister for Justice is also granting legal aid to lawyers in the form of advice on the basis of completely basic oral advice (Step 2) and consultancy in the context of conciliation (step 3).

Paragraph 2. Everyone has the right to free legal assistance at stage 1 on any legal question.

Paragraph 3. The one meeting the economic conditions of Article 325 shall have the right to partially free legal aid in step 2, cf. however, paragraph 1 When there is a dispute and there is an estimated view that the case of further assistance from lawyers will be concluded in conciliation, the person concerned shall also have the right to partially free legal assistance in step 3.

Paragraph 4. Legal assistance in stages 2 and 3 cannot be given to :

1) accused or defendants in public criminal proceedings,

2) the cases of a predominating professional nature of the business venture,

3) cases of debt relief, or

4) issues relating to or undergoing treatment by a management authority or a private appeal, or a private appeal, approved by the Economic and Business Affairs Minister.

Paragraph 5. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 4, no. 4, however, legal aid may be granted in stages 2 and 3 in the case of a decision by a management authority.

Paragraph 6. The fee for legal aid lawyers at step 2 is $800. (2005-level) including VAT, the treasury of the treasury pays 75%. The fee for legal aid for legal aid in step 3 forms 1,830 kr. (2005-level) including VAT, of which the treasury pays half. The Treasury is, however, paying the full remuneration for legal aid in connection with an application for a free process. The grants from the treasury shall comprise only remuneration that is not covered by legal expenses insurance or other insurance.

Paragraph 7. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules for the provision of legal aid, including on the level of legal assistance in stages 1, 2 and 3. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on grants to legal aid, including the calculation and payment of the grant.

§ 324. The Minister of Justice may grant a grant to legal expenses in the case of the State Fund. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules concerning the calculation and payment of the grant.

$325. An application may be communicated to a person meeting the economic conditions referred to in paragraph 1. 2-5, and which do not have legal expenses insurance or other insurance covering costs of the case, free process by the rules in section 327 and 328.

Paragraph 2. Persons whose revenue base does not exceed those referred to in paragraph 1. 3-5 that amount meets the economic conditions for the free process, unless the costs of the case may be considered insignificant in relation to the applicant ' s income base. The Minister of Justice lays down rules on the recovery of the income base.

Paragraph 3. The income limit is 236 000 DKK (2005-level) for single-only.

Paragraph 4. In the case of total income, the total revenue base of the pair shall be used and the income limit represents 300 000 DKK. (2005-level). However, if the party has the opposite interests in the case, the applicant ' s own income basis and the income limit are applied to the single person. In matters of marriage or custody, cf. in Chapter 42, the applicant ' s own revenue base and the revenue limit may be used for the reuse.

Paragraph 5. The income limit will be increased by 41,000 kr. (2005-level) for each child under the age of 18, including stepchildren or foster children, who either live with the claimant or, to a large extent, be provided by this.

$326. They in section 323, paragraph 1. 6, and § 325 (3). 3-5-specified amounts are adjusted each year per year. 1. 1 January by 2.0%. the adjustment percentage shall be added or deduced for the financial year in question, cf. Act of a rate adjustment percentage. The amounts regulated after section 323 (4). 6, rounded off to the nearest entire chronosum that can be shared with 10. The amounts regulated in accordance with section 325 (3). 3-5 shall be rounded off to the nearest entire chronosum which can be shared by 1000. The adjustment shall be made on the basis of the amounts currently in force in force before rounding. The Minister of Justice is announcising the regulations to take place every year.

$327. The free process can, cf. $325 is given to a case in 1. body

1) in the sections referred to in section 139 (3). The cases referred to in paragraph 147 e and Chapter 42 do not, however, to the plaintiff in matters concerning the amendment of an agreement or the sentence of parental responsibility, section 14 or Section 17 (3). 2,

2) to the consumer in cases of repayment of cash benefits which are covered by a post-marketing law by the court or notified by the Consumer Ombudsman ; and

3) where, in full or in part, the applicant has been given a joint hold in the Legal Board, cf. section 146, a rent-a-rent or a residential name or a central state class, except for the purpose of which the Agency has been granted a decision or a compromise reached by the Board of the Board or of the counterpart to the case ; modification of the Board ' s decision or a compromise reached for the name of the Board.

Paragraph 2. The free process can, cf. Section 325 is given to an appeal proceedings when the applicant has, in whole or in part, received a joint hold in the previous institution, and the case is appealed by the counterpart.

Paragraph 3. The free process of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 may not be provided if it is apparently that the applicant will not have a part in the case.

Paragraph 4. The free process of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall be communicated by the court in which the case is subject or can be brought before the end of the case. Definising the process, the decision will be taken. Regardless of section 392 (2) 2, may refuse a free trial process to a case being handled by the Case of the Su and Handelscourt or by the right of the country as 1. body, shall be paired with no special authorization.

$328. Outside of the cases referred to in section 327, the free process may be available, cf. Section 325 is given if the applicant is deemed to have reasonable grounds for conducting a process.

Paragraph 2. In the assessment of whether the applicant has reasonable grounds for conducting a process, inter alia,

1) implications for the applicant,

2) the prospect of the applicant to include the case,

3) the size of the case,

4) the size of the estimated costs and,

5) the possibility of having the matter settled by an administrative board or a private appeal, or a private appeal, approved by the Minister for Economic Affairs and the Economic Affairs Minister.

Paragraph 3. In Cases 1. in the case of termination or termination of housing or in employment or personal injury, the tenant, the employee and the injured person shall be considered to have reasonable grounds for conducting a process unless the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 are referred to in paragraph 1. 2, no. 2-5, clearly speaking up against it.

Paragraph 4. The free process of paragraph 1. 1-3 can only be granted exception to

1) cases made by the applicant ' s business, or

2) the plaintiff in cases of defamation, unless an defamation of a certain rudeness is propagated by means of a mass medium or, incidentally, to a further circumference.

Paragraph 5. The free process of paragraph 1. 1-3 shall be reported by the Minister of Justice. The rejection of a free process may be refused to the Procession Board within four weeks of the notification of the refusal.

$329. Outside of the cases referred to in § 325, cf. section 327 and 328, the Attorney General may, on application, notify a party to a free process when special reasons speak for it. This applies in particular to cases of principle or of general public interest, or which have a significant impact on the applicant ' s social or business situation. The rejection of a free process may be refused to the Procession Board within four weeks of the notification of the refusal.

$330. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the content of an application for a free process and the information to be provided by the applicant.

$331. Free process for the part of the party

1) exemption from taxes on the law of court charges ;

2) the representation of a lawyer to carry out the case against remuneration of the Treasury, cf. § 334,

3) compensation from the state treasury for expenditure which has been added to the case in connection with the case ;

4) Exemption to replace the costs of the counterpart and

5) in the case of shift-in-shift exemption from the security of the costs and, where the costs are not covered by the resources of the bot, the payment of remuneration for any aid in the estate and other expenditure in the event of the implementation of the measures taken ; with the approval of the ship.

Paragraph 2. The free process may in the authorization be limited to a few of the items referred to in paragraph 1. 1 mentioned beneficiaries.

Paragraph 3. The effects of the free process shall cover the whole matter in the body concerned, including the procedure necessary to obtain a new trial for the same right, and the enforcement of the decision. The effects shall also include the measures which, in the interest of the preparation of the case installation, have been carried out prior to the notification of a free process.

Paragraph 4. The effects of the free process also include the treatment of the case in 2. or 3. body, where the case is subject to higher court of the counterpart and the party which has a free process, in whole or in part, with the previous authority.

Paragraph 5. The effects of free process do not end at the death of a party.

Paragraph 6. The authorization may be revoked when the conditions under which it is announced show that they are not present or have been taken. When the grant is withdrawn, the effects of the free process shall be terminated.

$332. The Court shall take a decision on the payment of legal costs, as if no free process, including a discretionary amount equal to the charges due to the value of the case in question, should have been paid, cf. § 331, paragraph. 1, no. 1. To the extent a party is exempt from the payment of the case costs to the counterparty, cf. § 331, paragraph. 1, no. 4, the case costs of the treasury shall be paid. If the counterparty claims to pay legal costs, the amount of the treasury shall be added to the amount. However, if the party which has the free process has incurred expenditure on the occasion of the proceedings, the court shall, however, split the amount between the treasury and the party.

Paragraph 2. The right may require a party which has a free process, in whole or in part, in the case of the free process of the free process, to the extent that the costs are not imposed on the counterpart when the party's circumstances, including as such are, after the case of the case, speak for it.

§ 333. For every right, the Attorney General assumes an appropriate number of lawyers to perform cases for parties that have a free process, or who is appointed by a lawyer in accordance with the rules of this law, and the Minister may be able to take a lawyer at a lawyer's office. to determine that the reimbursement of travel expenses in question shall not be added at the time of the legal redness.

Paragraph 2. In the case of appeal, the lawyer who has been appointed in the course of the previous proceedings shall be appointed to take the case to the general right, if the lawyer is to be the subject of a meeting to this court.

Paragraph 3. At the request of the party, an attorney which is not accepted by that person may be discarded if it is justifiable, and the lawyer is to be subject to the right and willing to allow himself to be subject to no cuts.

Paragraph 4. A certified legal attorney or a lawyer who has not furnished the rights of a national court may be appointed in a case notified as a test case if it is justified. However, it is a condition that the case should not be considered unsuitable for the test, and that the party is informed of this.

Paragraph 5. The people in paragraph 3. One of the lawyers referred to above is to provide legal assistance after paragraph 323 (3). ONE, TWO. Act. Counselors that are not covered by paragraph 1. In the case of a notification to the authority to which the attorney general is in charge, a corresponding obligation may be taken.

§ 334. The representation of a lawyer shall be notified to the President of the court. The figure of treatment also includes legal acts in the second course.

Paragraph 2. An appropriate fee shall be added to the appointed attorney, including travel expenses, including travel expenses incurred by the lawyer with the enquired in the case of the profession. however, section 333 (3). ONE, TWO. Act.

Paragraph 3. The applicant's share of a particular lawyer is entitled to the right to restate the fact that the lawyer is wholly or partly waiving claims against the state treasury for reimbursement of travel expenses.

Paragraph 4. Salary and compensation shall be determined by the court which has taken the order. The determination shall be made by separate decision at the same time as the end of the case or the end of proceedings.

Paragraph 5. The appointed lawyer shall not receive any allowance or compensation beyond the amounts provided for by the court. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. 3 cases and in cases where the court appointed by the lawyer is to be met by another right, see it in accordance with a different law. paragraph ONE, TWO. ., however, agreement between the party and the lawyer may be made between the party and the lawyer that the party shall pay travel expenses which are not covered by the treasury. Rule of 1. Act. shall not apply where special agreement has been made between the party and the lawyer for the remuneration and the lawyer waiter the payment of the treasury.

Paragraph 6. If the cost of the case is covered by legal expenses insurance or other insurance, the fee and reimbursement must be paid to the appointed lawyer in the first row by insurance.

$335. Where the costs of the case are covered by legal expenses insurance or other insurance, the treasury shall be entered into the risk of the insurance undertaking, to the extent the treasury has provided cover for the rules of legal aid and the free process. However, this does not apply to cover in the form of exemption from duties after section 331 (1). 1, no. 1.

§ 336. An application may be granted to a Party which has a legal aid insurance or other insurance covering costs of the case, compensation from the treasury of the part of the costs exceeding the maximum amount of the insurance, if the nature of the case, or circumstances may justify the fact that the costs have not been borne by the maximum insurance policy. The provisions of section 325-328 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. The costs of the case shall be covered by paragraph 1. 1, to the extent the statebox, where the free process had been granted, would have been covered by sections 331, 332 and 334.

Paragraph 3. When the court in accordance with section 327, paragraph 1. 4, decided that the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 shall be taken. 1 in the case of the part of the costs exceeding the maximum amount of the insurance, the right shall determine at the same time as the amount to be covered, cf. paragraph 2.

Paragraph 4. When the Minister of Justice or the Process Approach Board pursuant to section 328 (3), Five, decided that the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 shall be taken. 1 in the case of the part of the costs exceeding the maximum of the insurance, the attorney general may decide on the payment of the amount applied in so far as this may be approved, cf. paragraph 2. The Minister for Justice shall not approve the amount applied, shall forward the Justice Minister to the right to be treated or, most recently, the court to determine the amount to be covered by the amount to be covered, cf. paragraph 2.

Second paragraph. Retterprocedure method

Chapter 32

General provisions

$337. At any time during the negotiations, the Court can ask the parties to give its opinion on grounds that will lead to the right of office to reject or refer the matter to the case.

§ 338. The court may not confess to one party more than he has claimed, and may only take account of claims made by the party, or which cannot be dropped.

§ 339. Where a Party ' s claim or his or his or his or his / her opinion on the matter is unclear or incomplete, the court may seek this remediation by questions of the party.

Paragraph 2. The court may call upon a party to indicate its position both to actual and legal issues, which seem to be of relevance to the matter.

Paragraph 3. The court may invite a party to present documents, provide surveys or estimates, or, incidentally, evidence, when the facts of the case, without any such evidence, would be left uncertain.

Paragraph 4. If a party is involved in a case being dealt with by the right of the court, not by counsel, the court will guide the party on what he should make of the case and, by the way, for the taking of his interests under this.

§ 339 a. The court meetings in preparation, where no evidence of evidence is being used for the main debate, are held for closed doors, unless the court decides otherwise.

§ 340. Experting in cases in 1. the body and appeal proceedings of the court shall take place during the main debate. Where circumstances so warrant, the court may, however, decide that the evidence or part of this must be carried out before the main debate. The court may fix a deadline before which such evidence is to be concluded. The determination of the evidence to be taken before the main debate may be taken by the law at which the evidence is carried out.

Paragraph 2. The person concerned shall inform the counterpart of the case of proof prior to the main negotiation of a week ' s notice. The right where the chain of evidence is to be carried out may, however, make exception in this case and may, in such cases, be cut by a lawyer to represent the interests of the counterparty. The fee for the lawyer shall be determined by the court and shall be provisionally held by the party that has requested the proof of the evidence. The court may require the party to provide security for the payment of the remuneration.

Paragraph 3. The Supreme Court will take the right to determine where and when the evidence is to be carried out. The rules of paragraph 1. ONE, THREE. and 4. pkt., and paragraph. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis

§ 341. Evidence that is deemed to be of no consequence to the cause cannot take place.

$342. If evidence is to be entered abroad, the right of information shall be made on the basis of information from the party that wants the certificate concerned to be a legal maturity to the foreign authority. The court may require the party to provide security for the costs incurred by the taking of evidence. The application shall be made out in accordance with the applicable law-making conventions.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General may lay down additional rules on legal requests.

§ 343. The court may permit the inclusion of evidence, even if this does not happen in the case of a pending trial. The request for evidence shall be lodged in the court where the witness resides or resides, or in the case of surveys and estimates for the right of the place where the object of the business is located. The request for admission of evidence abroad shall be lodged with the right to the place where the case may be placed here in the country.

Paragraph 2. Expenditure on the taking of evidence pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 shall be borne by the party wishing to join the certificate. The court may require the security of the expenditure to be incurred in the performance of the taking of evidence.

Paragraph 3. The court may charge the party that has requested that it be charged to pay the case costs to the counterpart.

Paragraph 4. The provisions of section 340 (1). TWO, ONE. and 2. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 344. On the basis of what has passed during the negotiations and the presentation of the evidence, the court determines the actual circumstances that are due to the judgment of the case.

Paragraph 2. Where a party ' s declaration on the facts of the case is unclear or incomplete, or fails to comment on the statements made by the opposing party or to comply with the request of the counterpart, the right to the court shall be subject to the right of the evidence ; attach this effect to the benefit of the counterpart. The same shall apply if a party does not appear after being convened for a personal meeting, cf. Article 302, if he fails to respond to any questions asked under section 302 and 303, or if his reply is unclear or incomplete.

Paragraph 3. Avoiding a party to comply with the court's calls to make evidence, cf. § 339 (4) 3, may the right of evidence be attributing this effect to the benefit of the counterpart.

$345. The court may suspend proceedings of a case where this is required, including in order to await an administrative or legal decision which may affect the outcome of the case. The court shall inform all of them of the eviction as soon

§ 346. The court may reopen the processing of a case which is taken into account when it is questionable to take the decision on the basis of the current basis.

§ 347. The request made by foreign courts for the taking of evidence or the taking of other acts of law shall be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in this Act and the applicable conventions on legal requests and as far as possible in accordance with the request. Notice to the parties on the time of the trial of the act of law, shall be granted only if a wish is expressed in the request.

Paragraph 2. Expenditure of the items in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 of this Article shall be borne by the public to the extent that this follows by the agreement with a foreign state.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice may lay down additional rules for the execution of legal requests.

Chapter 33

Lawsuit in 1. body

§ 348. The case shall be placed on the subpoena to the court.

Paragraph 2. The box shall include :

1) the name and address of the parties, including the indication of a postal address in Denmark to which the case may be sent to the plaintiff, and where the service may take place ;

2) Indication of the court on which the case is subject ;

3) the statement of the plaintiff

4) the manufacture of the actual and legal circumstances on which the aid is supported,

5) indication of the documents and other evidence which the plaintiff intends to invoke ;

6) the case applicant ' s proposal for the processing of the case, cf. § 12, paragraph 1. 3, section 20, 226, 227, and 353.

Paragraph 3. Paragraph 2, no. 4 and 6 shall not apply in cases treated in accordance with Chapter 39, or where the plaintiff in the subpoena has indicated that the defendant is not expected to present any objections to the claims of the plaintiff. It shall, in such a case, contain a short presentation of the actual and legal circumstances on which the aid is supported.

Paragraph 4. The subpoenas shall be supplied copies of this and copies of the documents which the plaintiff intends to invoke as far as they are in the possession of the plaintiff. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on copies.

Paragraph 5. The governing board shall lay down rules which may be drawn up on a special form. The right directing forms and the possibilities of legal aid and free process, cf. Chapter 31, and of the possibilities of seeking insurance cover under a legal expenses insurance.

§ 349. Do not fill up the subpolation in section 348 (3). 2, no. 1-4, and paragraph 1. THREE, TWO. and, and if it is unfit to form the basis for the treatment of the case, the case shall be rejected by a decision to be communicated to the plaintiff. The same applies if copies are not provided for in section 348 (3). After the request of the plaintiff, the decision shall be taken on the rejection of a decision.

Paragraph 2. The court may grant the plaintiff a period of time to remedy the shortcomings referred to in paragraph 1. 1.

$350. The court shall allow the subpoena to be served by the court, on the basis of the information contained in the subpoena. At the same time, with the service, a guidance is to be provided to the defendant as to what the defendant should make to the trademark of his interests.

Paragraph 2. The court may reject the case if the name and address of the defendant is referred to in the case of the defendant. § 348, paragraph. 2, no. 1, therefore, is inaccurate, so that service cannot be carried out on the basis of the information provided by the plaintiff. § 349, paragraph. ONE, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 351. The court imposes a court order to submit a written letter to the court before a time limit which, in general, must be at least two weeks. The deadline for the notification may be extended at the request of the Commission.

Paragraph 2. Reply-confessed must contain

1) allegation of claims,

2) indication of any counterclaims,

3) the production of the actual and legal circumstances on which the claim and any claim against any resistance shall be supported ;

4) Indication of the documents and other evidence which the defendant intends to invoke ;

5) an indication of a postal address in Denmark to which messages to the defendant concerning the case may be sent, and where service may be carried out in so far as such declarations have not been made, and

6) the proposal for the proceedings shall be subject to the proceedings, cf. § 12, paragraph 1. 3, section 20, 226, 227, and 353.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 2, no. The provisions of 3 and 6 shall not apply to cases dealt with in accordance with Chapter 39. In such cases the reply must contain a short presentation of the actual and legal circumstances on which the claim and any claim against any resistance shall be supported.

Paragraph 4. Formability objections must be made in the reply list. The defendant shall seek the defendant's permission to ensure that the proceedings of the case are identified separately, cf. Section 253 may be limited to in his reply in his reply to the letter of the formal objection.

Paragraph 5. In the case of the reply confession, copies of the documents to which the defendant wishes to invoke, insofar as they are in plaintily's possession. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on copies. At the same time, with the submission to the court, the defendant shall send a copy of the reply confession and the documents to the plaintiff.

Paragraph 6. The Danish Court of Justice shall lay down rules for the procedure to be drawn up on special forms. The right directing forms and the possibilities of legal aid and free process, cf. Chapter 31, and of the possibilities of seeking insurance cover under a legal expenses insurance.

§ 352. Inserting a defendant not in a timely reply writing to the right, or does not satisfy the requirements of section 351 (2). 2, no. 1-3, and paragraph 1. THREE, TWO. and, if it is not appropriate to form the basis for the consideration of the proceedings, the court shall be sentenced according to the plaintiff's claim, provided that it is based on the basis of the case in which it has been made and, incidentally, it has been obtained. The same applies if copies are not provided as laid down in section 351 (1). 5. Claims and applications that are not specified in the subpoena may be taken into consideration only for the damage to the defendant if they are served on this. If the plaintiff's assertion is unclear, or if the case is to be subpoena, the case may be inadmissible, the case shall be rejected by a decision or, if the plaintiff requests, by a decision. The refusal shall be notified to the Parties.

Paragraph 2. The court may grant the defendant a period of time to remedy the shortcomings referred to in paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. and 2. Act.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant is not represented by a lawyer, the court may summon the parties to a meeting to give the defendant the opportunity to supplement the reply statement with an oral statement. Section 353 (3). 6 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 353. The court will call the parties to a preparatory meeting, unless the court finds it superfluous. The court will indicate in the call for questions which are to be discussed in particular at the meeting, including :

1) the position of the parties to the actual and legal situation of the case,

2) the organisation of and the time frames for any further preparation,

3) the time of preparation of preparation ; and

4) the time of the main debate

and optionally

5) formalities in the form of formalities,

6) refer to the case to the court or the Case of the Sø and HandelsCourt, cf. § § § 226 and 227,

7) collegial treatment, cf. § 12, paragraph 1. 3,

8) complicity in the case, cf. § 20,

9) the postponement of the matter, including in order to await an administrative or judicial decision which may affect the outcome of the case, cf. § 345,

10) presentation of preliminary questions for the European Court of Justice of the European Communities,

11) calls for a party to provide actual information,

12) requests for the presentation of documents or other evidence, cf. § § 298-300,

13) surveys and estimates, cf. section 196, or the declaration of experts or statements by organisations or authorities,

14) the formulation of questions for syns and faimen, cf. § 201, paragraph 1. 1, experts, organisations or authorities ;

15) the intake of written or testimoning, cf. § 297,

16) interrogations by parties or witnesses before the main negotiation, cf. § 340,

17) the cost of the case,

18) the organisation of the main intercourse,

(19) mediation and

20) alternate conflict resolution, including legal trader.

Paragraph 2. Each of the parties shall, as far as possible, grant a meeting to a person authorized to take a determination in the case of the case.

Paragraph 3. Documents which are invoked shall, as far as possible, one week before the preparatory meeting is sent to the court and the counterpart in the original or copy if this has not been done previously. The Parties shall also indicate the evidence which is intended to be carried out.

Paragraph 4. Requests for evidence extending the period of proceedings shall be made by the preparatory meeting or, if such a meeting does not take place no later than 4 weeks after the notification of the court, that no preparatory meeting is to be held.

Paragraph 5. In the preparatory meeting, the position of the parties to the facts and legal circumstances of the case shall be taken into account, and it is searched under the conditions which are not disputed and which must be the subject of proof of evidence. In the preparatory meeting, the court shall, in addition, after discussion with the parties, determine the course of progress, including the timeframes for any further preparation. The right must also, as far as possible, set the time for the main debate.

Paragraph 6. The Court may allow a party or trial of a party to take part in the preparatory meeting of the use of telecommunications, unless such participation is inconvenient.

§ 354. If the time frames for further preparation or the time of the general debate have not been set at a preparatory meeting after Article 353, the right shall take a decision on this subject as soon as possible.

Paragraph 2. The right may change the time frames for further preparation and the time for the main negotiation, as set out in a preparatory meeting after Article 353 or pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 if it is required for the proper handling of the case.

§ 355. The court may convene the Parties to further preparatory meetings. The rules in section 353, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkt., paragraph 2 and paragraph 1. 6 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, at any time in the preparation of the preparations, determine that a party must submit a process of a process for a specified matter before any one of the court stipulate that it has been set. The period may be renewed upon request. At the same time, with the introduction to the court, the party will send a copy of the process to the counterpart.

§ 356. The court determines when the preparation will be extinguized. If the court has not taken any other provision, the preparation for full four weeks before the start of the right of the main debate shall be deemed to have been concluded.

Paragraph 2. If a party does not take timely procedural steps, as stated by the court, it shall, in accordance with the course of the proceedings, be provided for the preparation. Section 353 (3). 5, and Article 354, shall be the responsibility of the person concerned, the court may end the preparation unless the person concerned is opposed to such a party.

Paragraph 3. If the court finds that further preparation is necessary, it can decide that the preparation should be resumed.

§ 357. The court may decide that the parties before any of the court date prior to the main debate must be submitted by the parties to a permanent document. The chaperone document shall contain the claims and claims of the part of the party and an indication of the documents which the party will invoke, and the evidence that was carried out during the main debate. Copy of the chaperone document must at the same time be sent to the counterpart.

Paragraph 2. The court may invite the parties to before any of the court date prior to the main negotiation of the court to submit a summary process of transcribe. Copy of the synthesis process must at the same time be sent to the counterpart.

Paragraph 3. In cases treated with multiple judges or with the complicity of experts, the parties shall submit to the parties no later than 1 week before the main debate, copies of the exchange recipes and the documents or parts of documents which are intended to be invoked ; The case. If the case is made pursuant to section 366 without oral debate, copies as mentioned in 1. Act. will be submitted to the courts at the end of the termination of the exchange of written procedural posts. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on copies.

Paragraph 4. The President of the court may decide that they are in accordance with paragraph 1. 3 mentioned copies shall be collected in an extract. The President of the United States and the President of the Su and Trade Union may also, after consultation with the Legal Affairs Council, establish rules on the design of extracts.

§ 358. If a Party wishes to extend the claims made by the party during the preparation of the proceedings, or to submit claims that are not specified in the preparation, or to carry out evidence that is not specified in the preparation, the party shall grant the court and the other message on this subject. The receiving party may, within 1 week of the notification, grant the court and the other party notification of its comments, after which the court takes a decision, cf. paragraph Six and seven.

Paragraph 2. Rule of paragraph (1) Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis muctis, where the defendant wishes to present a formal objection which does not appear in the response descriptor, cf. however, section 248 (8). ONE, TWO. Act.

Paragraph 3. Rule of paragraph (1) 1 shall apply by analogy if a party requests evidence that prolongs the case processing time significantly after the preparatory meeting, cf. Article 353 or, if such a meeting does not take place later than 4 weeks after the notification of the court, no preparatory meeting is to be held.

Paragraph 4. Rule of paragraph (1) 1 shall apply mutatis muctis, if a party after the closing date for the submission of a procedural text on a specified matter, cf. § 355, paragraph. 2, wishes to make new claims, applications or certificates relating to the question in question.

Paragraph 5. Rule of paragraph (1) 1 shall apply mutatis muctis, if any party wishes to extend the claims made in a permanent document or summary process in accordance with the provisions of the final document. Section 357, or to put forward claims or show proof that is not specified in the document or summary process.

Paragraph 6. The Court may, irrespective of the fact that the counterparty has not given consent, grant consent to the extension of claims, the creation of new applications or the construction of new evidence pursuant to paragraph 1. 1-5, when

1) it shall be deemed to be excused for special reasons that the request has not been produced earlier,

2) the counterpart shall have sufficient opportunity to carry out its interests without delay of the main debate ;

3) refusal of authorisation may result in a disproportionate loss on the part of the party.

Paragraph 7. The Court may, irrespective of the fact that the counterpart has given consent, oppose the extension of claims, the creation of new applications, or the construction of new evidence, if a response to the request may be assumed to require a postponement of the main debate.

$359. The plaintiff can raise the case. However, the case has been submitted to a court hearing in which the plaintiff was represented, or in a process that is served by the plaintiff, the case shall continue, subject to the request of the plaintiff as far as the counterclaim is concerned.

$360. The depilation of the plaintiff from a meeting to which this is called shall be as referred to in Article 352 (2). 3, Section 353 or § 355 (3). Paragraph 1 shall dismiss the court proceedings in a decision which shall be communicated to the Parties. However, if the defendant has been represented in a court meeting where the plaintiff was represented, or in a procedural text that has been served on the plaintiff, however, the request shall be made on this subject.

Paragraph 2. They shall be both parties from a meeting they are convened to in accordance with Article 352 (2). 3, Section 353 or § 355 (3). 1, raise the court.

Paragraph 3. Exquisite the defendant from a meeting to which this meeting has been convened after Article 352 (2). 3, Section 353 or § 355 (3). The court shall be sentenced to claim by the plaintiff ' s claim, provided that it is based on the basis of the case in the case of the case and in the case of the case. If, in the case of the plaintiff, the plaintiff has changed his claim to non-proclist or submitted, where no subpoena is specified, account shall be taken of this only if the change has been made in a court hearing where the defendant was represented, or in a Process paper that is served on the defendant. If the plaintiff's assertion is unclear or may cause the case to be insignificant, the case shall be rejected by a decision or, if the plaintiff asks, on a decision. The refusal shall be notified to the Parties.

Paragraph 4. Exquisitions from court proceedings during the preparation of the preparation, cf. Section 356 (4). 3, section 364 (3). Paragraph 1 shall be in accordance with paragraph 1. 1-3 specified effect if this is specified in the call.

Paragraph 5. If a procedural text is in accordance with section 355 (3). 2, or a permanent chaperone document in accordance with section 357 (3). The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall not be provided in a timely manner. 1-3 similar applications, if the right of the claim in accordance with section 355 (5). 2, or § 357 (4). 1, indicated that failure to comply with the claim may result in a lack of action.

Paragraph 6. If copies after paragraph 357 (4), 3, not provided in a timely manner, the court may decide that the rules set out in paragraph 1 shall be provided. 1-3 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 7. The right may, by way of derogation, not add to the absence of any party or the circumstances referred to in paragraph 1. 5 and 6 shall be side by side with external action, in accordance with this paragraph. In particular, account shall be taken of the fact that the absence of the absence is to be considered a legal decline, if any excuse, if any excuse, may be available, or whether the other party would like to see it postponed.

§ 361. Requesting a consumer that a case may be brought to the Board of Consumer or a complaint, approved by the Minister of Economic and Business Affairs, may be treated by the appropriate name, raises the court and shall forward it to the Board. However, this does not apply if it is apparent that it is considered that the consumer may not be included in the complaint or if the matter is not deemed appropriate for the handling of the Board.

Paragraph 2. Appointment for the latter. 1 shall be made no later than in the preparatory meeting, cf. Article 353 or, if such a meeting is not held, no later than 4 weeks after the notification of the court, no preparatory meeting shall be held. The request can be made orally to the rule of law. Therefore, the court may, in exceptional circumstances, take account of a request made later than in 1. a point but before the beginning of the main negotiation.

Paragraph 3. The consumer must be made aware of the possibility of the appointment of the jury.

Paragraph 4. If one of the parties to a new trial is subject to completion of the examination of the case, the case shall be deemed to be the case for the calculation of procedural and interruption of the time limits for the proceedings laid down by the original case installation, unless the person concerned, the case shall not be duly promoted.

Paragraph 5. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-4 shall apply mutatis mutable to a case of remuneration to a lawyer or one of the persons referred to in section 124 (4). 3, no. 2, which owns shares or parties in a law firm if the other party requests that the matter be dealt with by the Legal Board, cf. § 146. However, the case can only be brought before the court when the Board of Legal Board has completed the examination of the case.

Chapter 34

The main debate in 1. body

§ 362. A party's absence during the course of the main debate before the party has laid down its claim shall have the same legal effect from a court hearing during the preparation of the proceedings, cf. $360. Is the main debate in accordance with section 253 (4). 1, divided into several sections, apply to the rule in 1. Act. for each section of the main debate.

Paragraph 2. The plaintiff may raise the case until the plaintiff has made his statement in the main debate. The rule in $359, 2. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 363. The courts may, irrespective of the fact that the other party has not given consent, allow a party to extend the claims made by the party before the main negotiation, puts forward claims not prior to the main negotiation, or any evidence that is not specified, before the main negotiation, when :

1) it shall be deemed to be excused for special reasons that the request has not been produced earlier,

2) the counterpart shall have sufficient opportunity to carry out its interests without delay of the main debate ;

3) refusal of authorisation may result in a disproportionate loss on the part of the party.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, irrespective of the fact that the counterpart has given consent, oppose the extension of claims, the creation of new applications, or the construction of new evidence, if a response to the request may be assumed to require a postponement of the main debate.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall apply by analogy when a party wishes to invoke documents which have not been produced before the preparation of the preparation.

Paragraph 4. In accordance with paragraph 1, 1-3 shall be taken into consideration whether the party before the main debate could have been notified in accordance with Article 358 (5). 1, or may have been presented with the document.

§ 364. If the court finds that further preparation is necessary in exceptional circumstances, it may decide that the preparation should be resumed.

Paragraph 2. The rules in section 363 are applicable during the resumption.

§ 365. The main debate starts with the fact that the parties are laying down their claims. The court may decide that the allegations have to be written in writing unless they are shown by previously submitted process markings.

Paragraph 2. Unless the court decides otherwise, the plaintiff will give the plaintiff a brief presentation of the matter and the evidence of the evidence is carried out. The reading of the documents referred to in the Parties shall take place only to the extent that there is a reason for this. After that, the plaintiff and the defendant are willing to make their point of the whole matter and, finally, the parties are given the opportunity to replicate and duplicate them.

Paragraph 3. When the negotiations are complete, the case will be taken to a decision. However, the Court may, with the consent of the parties, postpone the proceedings on the positions of the parties to the court ' s conciliation proposal.

Paragraph 4. The Court may allow a party represented in the court to participate in the main debate when using telecommunications, unless such participation is inappropriate.

Paragraph 5. The right may permit a party not represented in court, or a trial of proceedings to be involved in the main debate by means of telecommunications, if such participation is appropriate.

§ 366. The Court may decide, with the consent of the parties, that the matter be decided without oral debate, when special reasons are therefore speaking. In such a case, the courts shall decide on the parties ' exchange of written procedural entries.

Paragraph 2. If a party does not give timely its first procedural entry, section 362 (3). 1, corresponding use. If a party does not provide a timely one a later procedural entry, the court shall end the written procedure and shall record the matter for decision.

Paragraph 3. The rules in section 362, paragraph 1. 2, section 363 and section 364 shall apply mutatis muesare under the written procedure.

Chapter 35

Recording

SECTION 367. Whoever has been sentenced to be a non-white man may request the matter resumed when he submit a written request to the court before 4 weeks from the letter of judgment. The Court may, by way of exception, resume the case where the request is submitted later, but within one year of the termination. The court may reinvisuse that the defendant will pay the legal costs imposed on him or provide security for the payment. The request for the resumption of a case has the same prenup as an appeal, cf. § 480.

Paragraph 2. If the case is reentered, the court will decide on the treatment. In the case of the repetition of the proceedings, during the resumption, the resumption will be rejected.

Chapter 36

Anke

§ 368. The courts shall be presumed by the parties to the right of the parties to the right of the parties in whose jurisdiction the court is situated. If the claim is subject to an economic value of not more than 10,000 cranes, the sentence may be estimated only with the authorization of the Procession Board, cf. paragraph 2.

Paragraph 2. The process authorization board may grant authorization to appeal against prejudice to paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. in this case, if the matter is of principle or special reasons, for which reason is therefore speaking. The application for authorisation shall be submitted to the Board within four weeks of the sentence of the sentence. However, it may, in exceptional cases, grant authorization where the application is submitted later, but within 1 years of the termination.

Paragraph 3. Domme who has been refused by a court of 1. the court and of the Parties shall be entitled to the Supreme Court of the Parties, in so far as it is not otherwise determined by law.

Paragraph 4. The Anken may include decisions taken in the case, provided that the law is not otherwise determined by law.

Paragraph 5. Provisions relating to court costs in judgments, which have been refused by a court or by the Court of Su and trade, may only be considered separately for the Supreme Court of authorisation from the Procession Board. The provisions of section 371 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 369. Anke can happen to change, suspension, or homeland.

Paragraph 2. Provisions in judgments made by a cituror of the law shall be made separately for the right of the Member States, in accordance with the law, in accordance with the law of the court. § 391, paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. Domme, thus rejecting the court because it has not been brought to justice or not in a timely manner to the courts or for the right of appeal, can only be made more right by dear, cf. § 391, paragraph 1. 3.

Paragraph 4. The person convicted as an outside of the table can only appeal for the judgment to be invoked in the case of the proceedings.

§ 370. The Parties may, where the dispute has arisen, agree that a judgment on the substance of the case must not be estimated. In cases between operators relating to the occupation of the Parties, such an agreement may be concluded before the dispute armited. The business is being placed on public business.

Paragraph 2. Where the parties have agreed to the parties to the agreement that the judgment cannot be considered and where the parties have not concluded such an agreement, the general rules apply to appeal to the latter in respect of the latter.

Paragraph 3. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 1 may always be assumed under the invocation of errors in case processing.

Paragraph 4. The rules of paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to the cases referred to in Chapters 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a), 43 (43 (b) and 44.

Paragraph 5. A party may waiving appeal when the sentence has been made. The call must be explicit.

§ 371. Domme said by a small country like two. It is not possible to appeal. However, the process appropriation board may grant authorization for the test in 3. body, if the matter is of a fundamental nature. If special reasons speak for it, the authorisation may be limited to a number of the requirements as regards the case or, where the case includes several requirements or questions, to one of these.

Paragraph 2. Application for authorisation pursuant to paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkt., must be submitted to the Procession Board within 8 weeks of the sentencing of the judgment. However, it may, in exceptional cases, grant authorization where the application is submitted later, but within 1 years of the termination.

§ 372. The block of application is 4 weeks on the right of the right of the city to be entitled to the court and eight weeks on appeal from the right to the Supreme Court and the Court of Sisal and the Court of Trade. The time limit shall be calculated from the judgment of the judgment.

Paragraph 2. Anke happens to be on the ancitation of ancidicion at the office of the Ankein Arch. The supply of goods shall be made before the end of the block or, if authorised, under Article 368 (3). 2, or § 371, within 4 weeks of the authorisation to be granted to the applicant. If the subpoena comes later, the widow's rejection is rejected. The Ankeinstance may, however, exceptionally allow anke until 1 year after the judgment of the judgment. In such cases, the corrosion must be delivered within 4 weeks of the notification of the authorisation. The provisions of section 398 shall apply by analogy to the application for authorization to appeal after the expiry of the period. The court ' s decision may be submitted only to the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules laid down in § 392 (2). 2.

Paragraph 3. An appeal that shall be raised or rejected for any other reason other than the time limit referred to in paragraph 1 shall be exceeded. 2, the authorization of the court may be re-examined in the event of a new appeal in the court ' s office within two weeks of the fact that the case was withdrawn or rejected.

§ 373. The obstination must contain :

1) Indication of the sentence which is estimated,

2) indication of the address of the subpoenas,

3) allegation of appeal,

4) indication of the application of the applications, documents and other evidence which the appeal may invoke and which were not invoked in the previous institution, and

5) an indication of a postal address in Denmark to which the appeal for the appeal may be sent and the service may take place.

Paragraph 2. The appeal shall be supplied by a printout of the judgment which is estimated and the resides of the concidensation. The parties shall also be included in the parties referred to in paragraph 1. 1, no. 4, mentioned documents, insofar as they are in the possession of the Board of Appeal. The President of the Court can lay down rules on the number of reparties.

§ 374. Do not fill the anchorage requirements in section 373, paragraph 1. 1, no. The appeal shall be informed of the appeal that the case may not be encouraged. After the appeal of the appeal, a decision shall be taken on the rejection of the appeal by a decision. The same shall apply where the appeal does not appear before any time limit has been submitted by the judgment and the copy of the judgment referred to in paragraph 373 (1). 2, mentioned documents.

$375. The court shall allow the appeal to be served on the basis of the information on the basis of the information contained in the subpoenas and shall place a written statement unless he claims the sentence is confirmed in accordance with Article 377 (3). 1. The court determines at the same time whether the submission of a reply writing shall be carried out in a court hearing or in the case of submission to the court. In connection with the service, the latter must be aware of the fact that he is considered to have alleged to be confirmed if he does not, respectively, from the hearing or not in good time, in a timely manner, shall be provided in the text. The alert for the invocation of the hearing or the deadline for the submission of the response criterion to the right shall in general be at least two weeks. The alert or the deadline, which is considered by the service, may, upon request, be extended.

§ 376. The response file must contain :

1) incapsurite,

2) Indication of the applications, documents and other evidence which the subpoena wishes to invoke and which were not invoked in 1. body, and

3) an indication of a postal address in Denmark to which notification has been sent to the proceedings relating to the case and the service of which may be carried out.

Paragraph 2. Inserts against the anken, which may be dropped, shall be lodged in the reply reply. If the request has been rejected, he wishes to see this matter identified separately, cf. Section 253 may confine himself to the reply of his objections to the face of the anthem.

Paragraph 3. The reply reply shall be accompanied by the replies referred to in paragraph 1. 1, no. The documents referred to in the case of subpoenas shall be referred to in the case of such documents.

Paragraph 4. If the court has taken a decision to surrender a court order in a hearing, a copy shall be given to surrender a copy of the transcript and accompanying documents to the appeal at the latest at the same time as the presentation of the report. If the court is determined that submission shall be made by the submission to the court, a copy shall be sent by a copy of the confession and accompanying documents to the Orange Party at the latest at the same time as the delivery.

§ 377. The submission of a reply text is unnecessary if the subpoenas claim to be upheld and not under the name of the request to invoke other applications, documents and similar cases other than those claimed in the previous instance.

Paragraph 2. The latter shall be deemed to have alleged to be confirmed in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, if he does not submit a written text in a timely manner in accordance with the law of the law, cf. $375. Where the court has decided that a reply must be submitted on the subject of submission to the court, this appeal shall inform the lance if the reply text is not submitted in good time.

§ 378. The court determines whether the preparation of the appeal shall continue on the exchange of further procedural texts or the holding of court proceedings, or if the preparation is to be switched off, and the matter immediately will be inexcured to the main debate. The provisions of section 376 (4). 3 and 4 shall apply mutatis mutias with regard to the submission of additional procedural texts. The provisions may subsequently be changed.

Paragraph 2. The court may instrutract upon a Party to submit a procedural text before a time limit has been set. If a process text is not provided in a timely manner, the rules of section 386 shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 3. The Court may permit a party or a trial of a party to be involved in a preparatory meeting by means of telecommunications, unless such participation is inappropriate.

Paragraph 4. If a preparatory meeting is held, the court will be able to decide that the main debate must be agreed upon, provided that the parties agree on this, or the case may be sufficiently informed and, incidentally, suitable for the immediate negotiations.

§ 379. After the appeal has been served to appeal, the appeal may not be raised if the time referred to in a timely manner, in accordance with the said procedure, may be referred to in a timely manner. Section 375 makes a claim other than the cause of contention and will want to see it promoted.

$380. Documents and copies of documents which a party wishes to invoke but which were not previously submitted, and the communication on other evidence which a party wishes to lead during the course of the main debate, but which is not specified in his procedural texts, shall : shall be sent to the court and the counterpart as soon as possible and not later than two weeks before the main negotiation. If the case is subject to section 387 without oral debate, the reparties shall as referred to in 1. Act. be sent to the court and the other party as soon as possible and within two weeks before the time limit for the submission of the first procedural entry.

Paragraph 2. The request for evidence beyond the main negotiation shall be made as soon as possible and within two weeks of the receipt of a written letter or a subsequent procedural text.

SECTION 381. The right may permit a party to conduct evidence which is not specified in accordance with section 380 where the time limit is to be considered an excuse.

§ 382. Claims which have been applied in the previous instance but not in the appeal or in a timely given reply, cf. Section 375, which is not covered by Section 377, may refuse to be put forward, even if the counterparty does not object if the claim should have been made earlier under the ken.

Paragraph 2. The objections referred to in Section 376 (4). 2 which do not conform to this provision shall be taken in accordance with the provisions of the reply letter only if they are in section 383 (3). 2, specified conditions are met.

§ 383. Allegations and applications that have not been applied in the previous instance may, if the counterparty objects, be taken into account only with the authorization of the court.

Paragraph 2. The court may grant authorization pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, provided that it is deemed to be excusing that the claims and claims are not previously submitted, or there is reason to assume that refusal of authorisation will result in a disproportionate loss on the part of the party. In the case of an appeal to the country, authorisation may also be granted if the counterpart has sufficient opportunity to carry out its interests.

Paragraph 3. Are assertions that have not been applied in the previous instance, not put forward in the concidensation or in a timely given reply, cf. Section 375 is the right to court, even if the counterparty does not object, refuse to grant the eviction if they should have been presented earlier under the ken. The same applies to applications that have not been applied in the previous instance and that have not been put forward in the preparation for the appeal.

SECTION 384. Claims and applications which have not been applied in the previous instance and which would make it necessary for the court to take a position on matters that have not been laid down for the previous institution may be refused by the court, even though the case may be : The other side doesn't object.

§ 385. In the case of appeal to be treated in court, the parties shall submit to the parties no later than 1 week before the main debate, copies of the exchange of documents and documents held by the documents or parts of documents held under the case. If the case is made pursuant to section 387 without oral debate, copies as referred to in 1. Act. will be submitted to the courts at the end of the termination of the exchange of written procedural posts. The court of the court of the court determines the number and may decide that the copies are to be assembled in an extract. The President can also, after debate with the Legal Affairs Council, lay down rules on the design of extracts.

Paragraph 2. In the case of appeal to be handled by the Supreme Court, the Board of Appeal shall be responsible for the preparation and before a period of time to submit an extract of the court ' s documents relating to the right to use for the main debate or in the written procedure, which : replace this, cf. SECTION 387. The President of the Court can, after negotiating with the Legal Affairs Council, establish general rules for the design and submission of the Committee for the Supreme Court.

SECTION 386. The appeals from the Court of Appeal shall be debauted by the right to which the case is in question, reject the right of the court. The same shall apply where the appeal has not been properly submitted to the Court of Appeal in a timely manner to the Supreme Court, cf. § 385, paragraph. 2. The Court may also reject the case if the appeal not in good time has submitted the parties to the court without having to the court, cf. § 385, paragraph. Paragraph 1 of the subpoenas shall be subject to the request made by the person concerned, on the basis of the written material which is available, as well as the presentation and oral intervention of the person concerned. If the absence of the case is to be served, however, the court may, at the request of the request, allow the case to be promoted on the basis of the written written material and a written entry from the said substance. If further proceedings are held, the appeal shall also be conveneal. Did the subpoenas expand his claim or put forward claims that were not invoked in 1. where appropriate, account may be taken of this only if the amendment or the postponement has been made in a court hearing where the appeal was met or in a process that has been served on the appeal.

Paragraph 2. The proceedings shall be subject to the proceedings of the court on which the case is referred, shall be promoted on the basis of the present written material and the presentation and oral presentation of the appeal by the Board of Appeal. The court may decide that the same shall apply if the inclientable has not submitted copies of the procedural texts and documents to the court in a timely manner, cf. § 385, paragraph. However, the Court of Appeal proceedings may, at the request of the appeal of the Court of Appeal, allow the case to be promoted on the basis of the written written material and a written statement from the Orange. If further court proceedings are held, they shall also be referred to. Has the Orange of Appeal extended its claim or made claims that were not invoked in 1. whereas, however, account may be taken of this only if the amendment or the postponement has been carried out in a court hearing where the subpoena was met or in a process that has been referred to in a process.

Paragraph 3. If both parties are from a court hearing at the right to which the case is in the court, the court will adjourp.

Paragraph 4. Exclusion of a hearing from a hearing during the preparation of the preparation shall only be provided for in paragraph 1. 1-3 specified effect if this is specified in the call.

Paragraph 5. The court may waives the absence of a Party's external action pursuant to paragraph 1. One-point-three, in particular where the absence of due attention is due to legal decline, or the case may be postponed.

§ 386 a. The Court may allow a party represented in the court to participate in the main debate when using telecommunications, unless such participation is inappropriate.

Paragraph 2. The right may permit a party not represented in court, or a trial of proceedings to be involved in the main debate by means of telecommunications, if such participation is appropriate.

SECTION 387. The court may decide that the matter is settled without oral debate, if

1) the parties agree on this ;

2) the subject of the debate alone is whether the anken can be encouraged ; or

3) whereas, in the case of the special nature of the case, it is appropriate.

Paragraph 2. In such a case, the courts shall decide on the parties ' exchange of written procedural entries.

Paragraph 3. If the appeal is not timely, his first procedural entry shall be referred to in section 386 (4). 1 and 5, corresponding use. If a party does not, in any case, provide a procedural motion, the court shall end the written procedure and shall record the matter for a decision.

SECTION 388. If the appeal has been discharged, any of the parties may, within four weeks of the sentencing of the judgment, submit a written request for a review of the case to the right to which the case is returned. In the case of a free pass, section 372 (4) shall be found. 2, similar application.

Paragraph 2. The request for re-examination must follow a transcript of the court of origin. The case will then be promoted according to the general rules.

Chapter 37

Dear

SECTION 389. The rules and decisions made by a bylaw may, unless otherwise specified in the law, be linked to the national right in whose circumference is the district court.

Paragraph 2. The charges and decisions relating to legal costs fixed at a maximum of 10 000 crane shall not be linked to the case. However, the process appropriation board may grant permission for dearie whose special reasons are therefore to be used.

Paragraph 3. Application for a love letter in accordance with paragraph 1. 2 shall be submitted to the Procession Board within two weeks of the decision taken. However, it may, in exceptional circumstances, permit the application of the application later, but within six months of the decision to be taken.

§ 390. After a verdict has been passed on a case, decisions taken in the case may not be linked by any party, and the court may waite an already instigators, provided that the question is to be included in a subsequent appeal.

Paragraph 2. The provisions of section 370 shall apply mutatis mutations to warrants made according to the rules of section 253.

§ 391. Provisions in judgments of a court-law of more than 10,000 krines shall be entitled separately for the right of loved ones.

Paragraph 2. The Processes Board may authorise the depriate of the provisions of judgments on the case costs referred to in paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 cannot be pareed if special reasons are therefore being made. The provisions of section 389 (4). 3, shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. Domme, which means that the court rejects this case, because it has not been brought to justice or not in a timely manner to the courts or the right of appeal, can be brought before the court of the law. If the judgment has been refused by a court as a court of appeal, only the authorization of the Procession Board may be carried out. Such authorization may be granted if the caress relates to questions of principle. The application for a person authorization shall be submitted to the Board within two weeks of the date of the decision. The process appropriation board may, however, exceptionally permit the application of the application later, but within six months of the decision to be taken.

§ 392. The events and decisions made by a country or of the Sø and Handelscourt, in accordance with the rules of section 253, in a case treated by the right as 1. body may be paired to the Supreme Court if the Supreme Court permits it, cf. § 253, paragraph 1 4.

Paragraph 2. In other cases, the warrants and decisions of the court or of the Sø and Trade may be paired to the Supreme Court with the authorization of the Process Approver. Such authorization may be granted if the caress relates to questions of principle. If special reasons speak for it, a permit for the Supreme Court as a third can be authorised. body is limited to a part of the case. The application for a person authorization shall be submitted to the Board within two weeks of the date of the decision. The process appropriation board may, however, exceptionally permit the application of the application later, but within six months of the decision to be taken.

$393. Dearly beloved can be initiated by anyone, in the face of whom the ruling or resolution contains a decision.

Paragraph 2. Knows on door closure may also be linked by people who

1) are covered by Section 172 (1). 1, 2, or 4, and

2) has been present or been represented by a person referred to in no. 1 from the same mass media in the hearing in which the court treated the matter.

Paragraph 3. Dearly beloved, by way of handwriting to the right, whose decision is jared. The statement shall contain the assertion of the tender and, where necessary, an indication of the grounds on which the welcome is supported. At the same time, a copy of the copy must be sent to the counterpart.

Paragraph 4. However, dearable decisions may always be made orally by means of the rule of law. The same shall apply to decisions taken by a court or by the Court of Sisor of the Su and Handelscourt, which shall be carried out by witnesses, sinner and faimen, or in section 299 or § 306 (4). I mentioned third parties.

Paragraph 5. Dear, can be supported on new applications and evidence.

$394. The final date, which is taken from the date on which the decision has been taken is 2 weeks.

Paragraph 2. Determination shall be made before the end of the chain or, if authorized, under section 389, § 391 or § 392, within 2 weeks of the authorisation to be granted to the applicant. Commentiate later, the love of the right to which the decision is jared. However, the Court may, exceptionally, permit dearly beloved until six months after the decision. In such cases, the heretic must be delivered within 2 weeks of the notification of the authorisation. The provisions of section 398 shall apply mutatis muth to the application for authorization to dearly after the expiry of the deadline.

$395. Dearest does not have any effect unless otherwise specified in the law, or it is determined by the right whose decision is jared, or the right to which the decision is jared.

$396. The right, if decision is jared, inlet, insofar as it does not reverse its decision, cf. section 178 and 222, to the right to which the decision is made, within a week of the date of receipt of the date or entry to the rule of law on the caress :

1) the confession or, in the section 393 (3), 4, mentioned cases, printout of the rule of law,

2) printout of the decision being made, and

3) in the case of the boyfriend, Annex.

Paragraph 2. The court can attach a statement about the love.

Paragraph 3. The Court shall notify the parties of the submission and the content of the court ' s declaration.

§ 397. The Parties shall have access to submit written opinions to the court to which the decision is jared. Opinion delivered to the court later than 10 days after the submission of the one in section 396 (3). The communication referred to in paragraph 3 shall be taken into account only if a decision has not yet been taken in the case.

Paragraph 2. The right to which the decision is jared may, from the parties and the right, whose decision is to be linked, obtain information or declarations.

$398. The court shall take a decision on the matter on the written basis.

Paragraph 2. Therefore, where special reasons speak, the court can decide that the oral proceedings should be taken. The parties are then called upon to make a meeting. The court may allow a party or trial of a party to take part in the oral debate on the use of telecommunications, unless such participation is inappropriate. Unbecoming the loving, the boyfriend's rejection is denied.

§ 398 a. The relocation of a warrant for doorshutdown, which is the causation for section 393 (3). 2, shall be without a legal effect on the court of law which is held in the right whose decision is held.

Chapter 38

Exceptional resumption and anke

$399. The Supreme Court may, by way of exception, allow one of the right to be resumed when :

1) it is likely to be considered likely that the case without the applicant ' s fault has been untrue and that the case after a resumption will have a significant different result,

2) it shall be deemed to have been granted only by the applicant to avoid or establish one for him in the same way as an intervention for the purposes of such a loss ;

3) the circumstances, by the way, are very much in favour of resumption.

Paragraph 2. The supreme court may, under the provisions of paragraph 1, Paragraph 1 shall allow a ruling ruled by the court or by a court of law, at the end of the expiry of the provisions of Article 372 (2). TWO, FOUR. a point, a period of one year.

Paragraph 3. The Supreme Court determines how an application for authorization under paragraph 1 shall be made. 1 or 2 shall be treated, and whether the general rules of the law must be devised upon the renewal of the proceedings.

Paragraph 4. Where the authorisation is granted, the Supreme Court or the right handling the case may, at the request of the proceedings, decide that the effects of the sentence of the sentence must be lodged in the bero. Such provision may be made to ensure that security is lodged.

Paragraph 5. Calls on the right to extraordinary resumption and appeal are not binding.

Chapter 39

Treatment of minor requirements

$400. The rules laid down in this Chapter shall apply to urban litigation, including housing trials, the following requirements :

1) Claims that do not have financial value or which have an economic value of not more than 50,000 kr.

2) Requirements where the Parties, after the dispute have arisen, agree that the rules laid down in this chapter shall apply. However, in cases between operators relating to the profession of the parties, such agreement may also be concluded before the dispute aruted.

Paragraph 2. The Parties may, after the dispute has arisen, an agreement that a case covered by paragraph 1 shall be made. 1, no. 1 shall not be treated in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter.

Paragraph 3. The rules laid down in this Chapter shall not apply to the cases referred to in Chapters 23 (a, 42, 43, 43 (a), 43 b, 44 and 88.

§ 401. The case value as referred to in section 400 shall be determined after the claim in the subpoena. In the case of multiple claims between the same two parties, the value of the case is the total value of these requirements ; interest and costs are not included.

Paragraph 2. If the claim is granted a service that is to be paid a number of times, the value is calculated by multipling the services per year. year of 10, cf. however, paragraph 1 3. The condition of a benefit that is to be paid a specific number of times is calculated by multipleting the benefit per year. times the number of times the payment is payable. However, the value cannot exceed the benefits per Year multiplied by 10, cf. however, paragraph 1 If the services are not of the same size, the benefits for the last year shall be added to the equipment for the purpose of the calculation.

Paragraph 3. The value of cases under the lease or the professional life above is calculated when the matter is covered by paragraph 1. TWO, ONE. in the case of the annual performance of the area by 5. Included the matter of paragraph 1. TWO, TWO. pkt., the value may not exceed the benefits per Year multiplied by 5. However, for cases under the sections of the tenancy section of section 87 and 93 or the Danish Country of Business Section 65 and 71, the value of the case shall be 1 year of rentals.

§ 402. The Court may, at the request of a Party or of its own operation, decide that the course of proceedings should be dealt with by the court without the application of the rules laid down in this Chapter, if the case,

1) in particular, complicated or legal questions, or

2) is of particular significance to a party in addition to the claim.

Paragraph 2. The Court may also, at the request of a Party, decide that the course of proceedings should proceed without applying the rules laid down in this Chapter, if the claim is extended beyond the threshold of section 400 (4). 1, no. 1.

§ 403. Exhiertion requires the court's permission. Authorisation shall be granted where it is likely to be considered likely that the evidence is of relevance to the case.

§ 404. Upon request by a Party, the expert information on a case may be provided by written response to questions asked by the court of a qualified person or organisation. When special reasons speak for it, the court may decide that a qualified person or a representative of a experts ' organisation shall supplement the written reply by oral explanation.

Paragraph 2. The Parties must be given the opportunity to give their opinion beforehand on the issues and to obtain information on the expected costs by providing the expert information.

Paragraph 3. The Danish Court of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the practical procedure for providing expert information on a case. The Courts Board may not be pruned by persons or organizations to issue expert assessments or declarations.

Paragraph 4. The rules of Section 197, section 199, paragraph 1. 1, § 200, section 204 (4). 3, section 209 and § 211 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 405. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on the holding of court proceedings outside the usual office hours.

§ 406. Preparation shall be made in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 33, with the changes set out in paragraph 1. 2-6.

Paragraph 2. Court is preparing the case. In preparation, the position of the parties to the actual and legal circumstances of the parties shall be taken into account and it is searched under the conditions which are not disputed and which must be the subject of proof of evidence. It is also sought to clarify the evidence that is to be taken.

Paragraph 3. The right may require a party to respond to a request from the court before a specified time limit. If the party does not obtain a timely effect on the application of the court, the rules of section 360 shall apply mutatis muctis, if the right of the claim has indicated that failure to comply with the claim may result in a lack of time.

Paragraph 4. The Court may, by way of exception, invoke the parties to a hearing during the preparation process. The summons must include information on the effects of absence of absence, cf. $360.

Paragraph 5. The court shall draw up a list of its claims, applications and certificates, and shall send the list to the Parties. Preparation for the preparation is not more than 14 days thereafter.

Paragraph 6. The rules in section 353-355 and 357 shall not apply.

§ 407. The main debate shall be implemented in accordance with the rules laid down in section 365, without prejudice to the provisions of section 365 (3). TWO, ONE. pkt., 1. suffered, mentioned the production of the case.

Paragraph 2. It must be stated in the judgment that the matter has been dealt with in accordance with this chapter.

§ 408. The case costs shall be fixed in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 30 however, paragraph 1 2.

Paragraph 2. In cases of an economic value of not more than 5 000, the cost of legal assistance or assistance shall be replaced by a person who, pursuant to section 260 (2), is replaced by the following : 5, business or in accordance with section 260 (2). 6, represents a party, with a maximum of 1 500 kr. excluding VAT. In cases of claims that have an economic value over 5 000 crane, but not more than 10 000 krat, the costs of legal assistance or assistance provided by a person pursuant to section 260 (2). 5, business or in accordance with section 260 (2). 6, represents a party, with a maximum of 2,500 kr. excluding VAT.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 2 may not be departed from agreement before the dispute aruted.

§ 409. If the Parties agree that a case should not be dealt with in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, cf. § 400, paragraph. 2, and there would not have been the basis for the right to be treated without the application of the rules laid down in this chapter in accordance with Article 402, the effect of the free process of the costs of the case which would have been linked without the application of the rules laid down in this chapter. with the treatment of the proceedings after this chapter.

Paragraph 2. Regardless of section 334, paragraph 3. 5, agreement between the party and the appointed lawyer shall be able to agree that the party must pay salaried and indemherable in accordance with paragraph 1. One is not covered by the treasury.

§ 410. The anthem of judgments in the court shall be made in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 36, with the deviations resulting from paragraph 1. 2-5.

Paragraph 2. Anke happens when the court is filed for a court order. The appeal shall contain the statement of appeal and, where necessary, an indication of the grounds on which the appeal is supported. The appeal shall be made available to a copy of this information and any attachments. The court will send the appeal, the printout of the sentence that is estimated and annexes to the appeal proceedings to the court.

Paragraph 3. The appeal shall be served by the appeal against the court ' s measure and shall be informed of the appeal by the appeal. The report also calls for its comments to make its observations on the appeal before one of the court dates. The court can decide that further process recipes must be exchanged.

Paragraph 4. The request shall be determined on a written basis, unless the right of the court finds that it is necessary to take the necessary oral proceedings. If both parties ask for oral proceedings to be taken, the request shall be granted in general.

Paragraph 5. The following rules on appeal shall not apply :

1) § 372 (2) TWO, ONE. pkton, on the supply of concidensation.

2) § § 373-378 on concitation, reply writing and further preparation.

3) § § 380 and 381 on the indication of evidence.

4) Section 382 on the fencing of claims and applications submitted too late.

5) § 385 on copies to be used for the main debate.

6) Section 386 on absence.

7) Section 387 on Decision without oral debate.

§ § 411-447. (Aphat)

Chapter 40-41

(Aphat)

Chapter 42

Cases of marriage or parental responsibility

§ 448. After the rules laid down in this chapter,

1) cases of separation or divorce,

2) cases of parental responsibility or residence of the child ;

3) questions of cooperation and other contact in connection with a case of parental custody or the child's place of residence,

4) cases of the recasting of matrimony,

5) cases between spouses on alteration or contesting of terms of separation, divorce or reversal or contesting of contracts for the distribution of the assets concluded for separation, divorce or reversal,

6) cases between spouses to decide whether or not separation exists or has lapsed, and

7) cases to decide whether the parties are or are not spouses.

§ 448 a. The custody or divorce proceedings and cases of parental custody or the child's place of residence are brought to the court of the state administration, cf. however, section 456 (1). 1.

Paragraph 2. The matter is deemed to have been brought before the court when the court has received a request for it by the Government of State.

Paragraph 3. The first requested that the matter be deemed to be a defendant shall be deemed to be a suing. At the same time, at the same time, the request for the right to be made shall be deemed to be the party that submitted a request for separation or divorce, Section 37 of the conclusion of the marriage and the solution, or of a decision on parental responsibility, cf. Section 28 of the Parents Act and the Collect, 12) for the plaintiff. Was also requested as mentioned in 2. Act. In the same way, in the same way, in the same way, the State administration shall decide who is suing. The State Manager's decision after 3. Act. may not be brought to higher administrative authority.

§ 448 b. If the Minister of Justice or the minister empowers there, or the spouse in a previous marriage case to the recasting of a marriage, the case must be brought to the attention of both spouses. The case shall be subject to a right where one of the spouses may be sued in accordance with section 448 d.

§ 448 c. Case of marriage may be treated here in the kingdom, provided that :

1) the defendant is domiciled here,

2) the plaintiff is domiciled here and has either lived here in the last two years or has been domiciled here,

3) the plaintiff is a Danish citizen, and it is proof that, because of his citizenship, he will not be able to take legal proceedings in the country where he is domiciled ;

4) both parties are Danish nationals, and the defendant shall not oppose the introduction of a Danish court, or

5) divorce is being sought on the basis of separation announced in this country during the last five years.

Paragraph 2. The case of a marriage annulment or confession can be brought to justice here in the kingdom when the marriage is concluded here.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 may be deviated from the contract with a foreign state.

§ 448 d. The case of marriage is brought to justice by the defendant's home.

Paragraph 2. If the defendant does not prosecuted the kingdom, the case will be brought to justice by the case of the plaintiff's home.

Paragraph 3. If neither of us has a home run in this kingdom, the justice minister will be court-charged.

§ 448 e. Circumstances which are or may have been applied in a previous case of marriage, parental custody or the child's place of residence, which is in reality, cannot be used as a case basis in a new case.

§ 448 F. The case of parental custody or the child's residence may be treated here in the rice, provided that :

1) the child lives here,

2) the child illegally has been taken abroad or illegally held abroad and the child immediately before the abduction or detention had domiciled here ;

3) the child is staying here and, as a result of disturbals or similar has been driven out of his home country,

4) the child is residing here and the child's residence is not known or

5) the child is here and the matter is so urgent that a decision by the authorities of the country in which the child is domiciled cannot be devenged.

Paragraph 2. Paragraph 1, no. 2, shall not apply where :

1) the child has been resident abroad for more than one year after the holder of the custody of the child or should have been informed of the residence of the child ;

2) a request for devotion of the child, which is still under consideration within this time period, has not been lodged, and

3) The child has fallen to its new surroundings.

Paragraph 3. Paragraph 1, no. 1 and 4 shall not apply if the child is illegally brought to the country or illegally held here, unless :

1) the child has been domiciled for more than one year after the holder of the parental authority has received or should have been informed of the residence of the child, and no request has been lodged within this time of the child or, within this time, a request for the return of the child ; or

2) a request for devotion of the child has been refused.

Paragraph 4. Paragk 1-3 may be deviated from the Convention with a foreign state.

§ 448 g. The case of parental custody or the child's place of residence is brought to justice in a court of law where the child is domiciled. If the child is not domiciled in the kingdom, the case is brought to justice by plaintily's home. If the defendant has no reason to be hausted here in the kingdom, the case shall be brought to justice by the case of the plaintiff or, if the plaintiff does not have domestic issues here in the kingdom, for the City of Copenhagen.

§ 449. If the court does not find it possible to handle the matter properly without having legal representation or appeal to the defendant, the court may not judge the person concerned. At the same time, the court imposes on the end of the case the party to replace the state's treasury in connection with the figure.

§ 450. The court may request a party to conduct evidence and may, whether or not the other party request, instruct a party to give an explanation.

Paragraph 2. In cases of a reversal of marriage, which is being considered by the Minister of Justice or the Minister, the experts shall have to meet the same rules as to the same rules as to any witnesses.

§ 450 a. The court may in cases of custody or the child's place of residence or to be able to determine a matter of cooperation and other contact, cf. § 448, nr. 2 and 3, designate a child experts to participate in preparatory meetings. The Court may, in order to obtain conciliation, request the child expert to hold a conversation with the parties or the child and to obtain information unless a party objects to this.

§ 450 b. The court may in matters of custody or the child's place of residence or to be able to determine a question of contact or other contact, cf. § 448, nr. The provisions of 2 and 3 shall take the choice of evidence, including the provision of child-qualified declarations. If necessary, the court may require a party to give a meeting and give an explanation of the same rules that apply to witnesses.

§ 450 c. Converts with children after parental responsibility shall be held without the parties being present unless the court decides otherwise. The court may request a child expert to participate in the conversation or to hold the call alone. Before the matter is settled, the parties shall be made aware of the main content of the conversation, unless the child is critical of it.

§ 450 d. The court may, in exceptional cases, designate a person to assist the child under a case of parental custody or the child's place of residence. The person designated shall have access to the case of the case and the opportunity to be present at court proceedings and during communication after paragraph 450 a and 450 (s).

§ 451. The State Fund shall bear the costs of evidence, child-qualified participation in case preparations, talks with children, and by the appointment of a person to assist the child, cf. § § 450 a-450 d. The court may require a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, provided that the party is liable to pay legal costs.

§ 452. In addition, a party without a legal fall from a hearing to which he has been drafted shall be subject to an explanation, or is he replying without any legitimate reason, or has not sufficiently determined the provision in section 344 (3). 2, use. The same shall apply if a party fails to comply with the court's call for proof.

Paragraph 2. The court will be able to dismiss the case if the plaintiff is not or is repentwentwisabout.

§ 453. The coursessions are taking place in private doors. In the case of public render of judgments, no publication of the name, position or residence of any of the persons referred to in the judgment may be published or, in any other way, the publication of the identity of the person concerned. The violation of the aforementioned prohibition shall be punished by fine or under a cut-off circumstances with the imprisonment of six months.

§ 454. The rec block is eight weeks. There can be no basis in Article 372 (2). 2, shall be granted consent to the expiry of a ruling on the separation, divorce or reversal of marriage, or at which a marriage is not known, shall be granted until after the last of the block. However, authorisation may be granted to a separate appeal against a term, cf. paragraph 2.

Paragraph 2. Judging that goes on separation, divorce or reversal of marriage may be considered separately for the terms or individual of these. If the request is accepted only, the right to which appeal has been made shall be subject to only the rule of law of separation, divorce or reversal, if assertion is made in a procedural text presented in court or lodged to the court ' s office before the proceedings are taken before the court ; the end of the block exemption.

§ 455. The case of marriage, parental custody, or the child's residence, cannot be placed after the death of a party.

Paragraph 2. If one of us dies before sentencing, the case will be raised.

§ 456. Where a request for a divorce was lodged with the State administration before the end of a time limit laid down in the law on the conclusion of the marriage and the solution, or raised such a case without the request from the plaintiff, it may be presented to the state administration before the end of a time limit laid down in the Act on the conclusion of the marriage or the solution, the period in the meantime has expired, rebuilding the case within 4 weeks of the case of the case being dismissed or withdrawn.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 1 shall apply mutatis mutilation if a case concerning the annulment of a marriage established before the end of a time limit for lawsuits laid down in the law on marriage and the solution is rejected or lifted without the request from the plaintiff.

Chapter 42 a

Community cases

§ 456 a. The rules laid down in this Chapter are applied to cases of paternity for children, including questions of the resumption of such cases.

§ 456 b. The case may be brought to court here in the country, if

1) the mother or child has domicile here,

2) a man who is a party to the case, has domicile or residence here, or his death residence, or has been treated here, or

3) The fatherhood in this country is registered after a child's section of section 1 to 3, recognised after a child's section 14 or 19 or in the judgment of judgment.

Paragraph 2. So, at the request of a man who, after the child's father, has the right to know whether he is the father of the child, can only be brought to court here in the country, if the mother and child are domiciled here.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 may be deviated from the contract with a foreign state.

§ 456 c. The case is being brought to the city, where the mother has a home.

Paragraph 2. If the mother doesn't have domestic issues in this country, the court will bring the case to the court, where the man who is a party to this case has a home. If several men are subject to the case in the case, the attorney general determines which of the competent city courts shall be brought before the proceedings.

Paragraph 3. There is no way in which there is a host object after paragraph 1. 1 and 2, the Attorney General determines the city's rights to be brought before the court.

Paragraph 4. If one of the parties is allowed to act, before any of the parties have given an explanation, the case may be referred to the court which is now right to be the right value. The Court may, by the way, with the consent of the President, in the case of a court of law, refer the case to another court, if it is considered to simplify or expedite the proceedings.

§ 456 d. A case shall be deemed to have been brought before the court when the court has received a request for it by the Government of the State.

§ 456 e. Parties to the case

1) the child or its death,

2) the mother or her estate and

3) the man or the men or a death penalty, as the right after the child's Section 17 must be involved.

Paragraph 2. If a party is indifferent, the host acts on behalf of the part of the party. The Parties may, incidentally, act on their own without regard to guardianship. If the court finds it necessary for a party to be appointed a special guardian, cf. The guardianship's § § 47-49, this can be dissed by the court.

§ 456 f. Notification of the proceedings before the court shall be given by the court's measure to the Parties. If a man is brought into the proceedings as part of the proceedings, communication shall also be given to him.

Paragraph 2. If a party is dead, the death will be given to the estate.

§ 456 g. The court may not be able to prune a lawyer for a party if the person in question needs it. The need for a withdrawn man shall be made for a withdrawn man after notification in the State of State or in cases where the unannounced father is dead, shall not be given a meeting of the man or the estate.

§ 456 h. This court shall ensure that the case is informed.

Paragraph 2. The Court shall itself decide on the examination of parties and witness and to the provision of opinions by experts and other evidence. The court calls itself parties and witnesses.

Paragraph 3. The police shall provide the right to the Court of Information, including in the case of a search for the possibility of paternity.

Paragraph 4. The provisions of this Act on the effects of a Party's absence or the absence of any objections shall not apply to proceedings in accordance with this chapter.

Paragraph 5. Invocation by the parties to be interrogating witnesses or other parties may be omitted when the court finds its meeting without meaning for the cause. The parties shall always be informed of the time and place of the hearing in which such consultations should be conducted, cf. however, paragraph 1 6. The message indicates that the party does not need to give a meeting unless the party itself wishes to meet it.

Paragraph 6. The court may refrain from calling for a Party or to decide that the party may be excluded from a court hearing in whole or in part if the person concerned or the case may, in exceptional circumstances, make it necessary. Before the matter is settled, the person concerned shall be aware of the information obtained.

Paragraph 7. The court shall decide on the execution of judicial genetic examinations, cf. Peatrician's section 18. The provisions of section 178 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 456 i. The mother has a duty to appear in court and give an explanation as to who is or may be the father of the child, cf. Peatrician's section 16. The rules in section 171, paragraph 1. 2, no. 1, and section 177-180 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. The person or the men involved in this case have a duty to face up to the court and to give an explanation of the extent to which they have had sexual relations with the mother during the period during which she was pregnant. The rules in section 171, paragraph 1. 2, no. 1, and section 177-180 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. A party may be conferred on a party in accordance with the rules in section 188.

§ 456 j. Recognizers of the court will be presented to the court book.

§ 456 k. The court shall take a decision without regard to the allegations and applications of the parties.

Paragraph 2. Only the court can rule that a man no longer has to be involved as a party to the case.

Paragraph 3. The case will be raised when

1) the paternity is recognised, cf. paediatric section 19,

2) None of the men involved in this case are sentenced as a father,

3) the child has died in accordance with the death. on the subject of a child molester's section 7, paragraph 7. 2, or

4) no father options are provided or can be identified or found.

§ 456 l. Costs of evidence pursuant to section 456 h shall be borne by the Treasury. The court may require a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, provided that the party is liable to pay legal costs.

§ 456 m. The coursessions are taking place in private doors. After the mother's request, an employee of the council can have a meeting with her.

Paragraph 2. In the case of public render of judgments, no publication of the name, position or place of residence for any of the persons referred to in the judgment may be published or, in any other way, publication of the identity of the person concerned. The violation of the prohibition shall be punished by fine or under a cut-off circumstances in prison for up to six months.

Paragraph 3. In the case of notification of the subject and of the objections referred to in section 159 and of judgments, the name of the mother and child shall be recorded only in the Order of State, where the court in particular cases takes the right to determine it.

Paragraph 4. If the child is put up for adoption, and if the parents do not know the names of the adopts, the names of the parties and witnesses, the names of the parties and witnesses, must not be included in the transcripts of the court book or court rulings.

§ 456 n. Once the paternity is established or the case is closed, the court shall notify the State administration as soon as possible. The notification shall be accompanied by a copy of the copy to the legal book, or a printout of the judgment, a printout of the court book and a copy of the personal attestations of the case.

Paragraph 2. The court shall ensure that the judgment is served.

§ 456 o. Anke happens on a message to the city court. Message can happen orally to the court book. The court shall send the message or to the two. Act. the case referred to in the case of a transcript of the rule of law and acts to the national court.

Paragraph 2. The rules laid down in this chapter are intended to use the facilities required under anke.

Paragraph 3. Regardless of the freedom of the exchequy, the court may, under the appeal, include anyone who has been involved as a party to the district. If there is a question of the involvement of other men, the matter can be returned to the court for the return of the court.

Chapter 43

Hogemale Case

§ 457. The rules laid down in this Chapter are applied to cases :

1) guardianship,

2) the examination of the guardian-rate decisions of the State Department, and

3) the warship of the court.

§ 458. The court shall be brought to the court of the place of the place where the one requested by the guardianship or under guardianship is subject to home-use. If this does not haunt the kingdom, the case for the City of Copenhagen will be brought to the court.

§ 459. As parties are considered

1) the one requested under guardianship or under guardianship,

2) the one who has requested the guardianlet ; and

3) the one who has requested that the decision of the State administration be brought to justice.

Paragraph 2. Furthermore, the section 16 (4) of the guardianus shall be able to : 1, no. In the case of 2 and 3, persons referred to as a party are involved.

§ 460. Giving the perpetrate under guardianship or under guardianship does not meet with attorney, court will court a lawyer for this. The court may not be able to impose a lawyer on any other party if they need it.

§ 461. The Court shall provide for the information and shall decide on the examination of parties and witness and the provision of medical declarations, declarations by institutions, statements from other experts and other information. The court calls itself parties and witnesses.

Paragraph 2. In the case of a special case, the court may decide that, under guardianship or under guardianship, anyone who is under guardianship shall not be allowed to remain in evidence or part of it. The person concerned must, before the matter be settled, be made aware of the information provided, unless this is to dispute the reasons which have led to the exclusion.

§ 462. The court may decide that the court proceedings should take place at a closed door.

Paragraph 2. The court may prohibit public reproduction of the proceedings in court. The violation of the ban will be punished by fine.

§ 463. The request for the test of the State Manager's decision on guardianship shall not be effective unless the court decides otherwise.

§ 464. The court's guardianity decision is made on the ruling. However, a provisional decision on guardianship is made at the discretion of the Council The form of guardian is done by decision or decision.

§ 465. Extenses of evidence pursuant to section 461 shall be borne by the Treasury. The court may require a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, provided that the party is liable to pay legal costs.

§ 466. It may be used by those who, in accordance with the provision of section 459, may act as parties to the proceedings of the proceedings.

Paragraph 2. Anke happens on a message to the city court. This message can happen orally to the rule of law. The court will send the message and the case files to the national court.

Paragraph 3. Under appeal, the matter shall be treated in the national court, in accordance with the same rules as laid down in this Chapter for the exchange of proceedings.

Paragraph 4. It may be determined by the right to be determined by the right whose decision is made, or by the right to which appeal occurs.

§ 467. (Aphat)

Chapter 43 a

Exercise of administratively specified detention

§ 468. The rules laid down in this chapter are, where else, not by law, the use of detention without criminal justice, which is not decided by a judgmental authority.

§ 469. If the law of the administration is deprived of its freedom, or the one acting on his behalf, that the law of imprisonment is tested by the law, the authority which has decided to lift the detention or refuse to abolish it shall present the case to the proceedings, the right of the city of the place of the place of residence (return), cf. if the detention of detention is subject to detention. § 235. Co-compulsion, compulsion, compulsion, enforced follow-up, forced follow-up, restrain-fixation, protective fixation, cleaning and locking of doors in the department under the use of force in force in the operation of force ; However, the psychiatric evaluation shall be submitted as long as the patient has not been discharged, for the exchange of rights in the place where the psychiatric hospital or department is situated.

Paragraph 2. The presentation of the right shall take place within five days of the application of the proceedings and shall be carried out by the submission of the dossier, with the necessary information on the decision, the legality of which is required, including the provision of the law in pursuance of the law ; of the decision taken, a brief explanation of the circumstances invoked as the basis for it and the particulars of the evidence which may have implications for the decision taken in the case. If the case is brought before a court that is not a good thing, the referee refers to the right thing.

Paragraph 3. Motion for the right of the proceedings shall not prevent the implementation or maintenance of the detention or maintenance of detention unless the court decides otherwise.

Paragraph 4. Motion for the right of action in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter shall be lodged within four weeks of the termination of detention. Subsequently, the submission of the request may, up to six months after the end of the detention period, be permitted by the court when there are specific reasons for deviating from the deadline. In the case of compulsory admission, forced detention, restitution, enforced follow-up, forced follow-up, restrain-fixation, protective fixation, upward compulsion and locking of doors in the department under the use of force in force in the operation of force ; However, the psychiatric psychiatric evaluation shall be considered to be the subject of the psychiatric patient ' s decision in the case.

Paragraph 5. If the legality of the detention of detention is confirmed by the judgment, the request for a review shall not be raised with a duty to the deciding authority in accordance with this paragraph, before the time the period of that period may have been set in the case of the decision taken in the case of the decision taken by the Member State concerned ; special law.

Paragraph 6. Claims for the compensation of the government of illegal detention shall be subject to the application of the law on the legality of detention. However, the court can postpone the compensation issue after the decision on the legality of detention.

§ 470. As a party, it shall be considered that if the detention there are questions, the one acting on his behalf, and the deciding authority.

Paragraph 2. The court will defile a lawyer to look after its best interests in the case of the arrest of the arrest unless he has taken a lawyer himself. Where necessary, the right also may not be described by a lawyer for the decision-making authority or other parties.

Paragraph 3. The judge shall decide as soon as possible for the trial by which the parties are informed by one of the judge. The notification must contain information that, in the case of non-legal decline, the matter may be promoted to a judgment on the basis of the current basis. By the way, the judge is also seeing that the case is as encouraged as possible.

Paragraph 4. If the detention of detention is imposed, the deprivation of freedom must be brought to justice, if the court decides. The same shall apply if he makes a wish on this subject unless the right of information on his condition finds that the manufacture should not be carried out. The court determines whether the custodiant shall be placed on the right side of the court of judgment, or whether it is considered sufficient to have the opportunity of deprivation of liberty to express an opinion on the right of residence or to the person concerned. Judiciary rights in the use of telecommunications.

§ 471. The Court shall ensure that the information is informed and shall itself decide on the examination of parties and witnesses and to the provision of opinions by experts and by other evidence.

Paragraph 2. Therefore, in exceptional circumstances, the court may decide that the custodior or the one acting on his behalf shall leave the court of the court under the chain of evidence or under part of this. When the person relies in the courtroom, he shall be made aware of it under his absence.

Paragraph 3. Where the court considers it necessary that a person in a hospital or asylum should be questioned as a witness in the court, the person concerned should not be required to be questioned outside the jurisdiction of which he lives or is residing, or in the hospital or the asylum shall be located. In the same way, the decision-making authority in general should not be required to be questioned outside the jurisdiction of which he lives or resided, or in which the deciding authority has its seat.

Paragraph 4. The court calls itself parties and witnesses. The police shall, at the request of the court, assist the court with the acquisition of information on the sietch or residence of the parties and the witnesses or other of the right to be specified in detail.

§ 472. After the parties have had the opportunity to express their views, and the evidence has ended, the court will decide whether the detention of detention is lawful, or whether it would be to lift it.

Paragraph 2. Any of the parties without enlightenment shall determine whether or not the legality of detention may be tested on the basis of the law or whether the postponement should take place.

§ 473. The court may decide that, by means of a public declaration of the court and of the judgment, no publication of the name, position or place of residence for any of the persons referred to in the case or in any other way shall be published by the person concerned ; identity. The violation of such a ban is punished by fine.

§ 474. Extenses of evidence pursuant to section 471 shall be borne by the Treasury. The court may require a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, provided that the party is liable to pay legal costs.

§ 475. Anke is on notice to the judge. The block of freedom is four weeks away from the sentencing of the Apocalypse. The court shall send the notification of the appeal and the acts of the case to the national court, which is based on the oral proceedings of the proceedings at a hearing to which the parties shall be convented by the court with one of these premonitions. The provisions of section 372 (1). TWO, THREE, SEVEN. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 2. On the matter of treatment in the court, equivalent rules shall apply as laid down for the exchange of proceedings.

Paragraph 3. The court's ruling can't be arrested for the Supreme Court. The provisions of section 371 (1). ONE, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. However, 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 4. It may be determined by the right to be determined by the right whose decision is to be claimed, or by the right to which appeal occurs.

Chapter 43 (b)

Resolution on adoption without consent

§ 475 a. The rules laid down in this Chapter shall apply to cases brought to justice in accordance with Article 11 of the adoption Act.

§ 475 b. The case shall be brought to the court of the court where the person who has made the decision tried by the court (complainant) has a home-issue. If the complainant does not haunt the kingdom in this kingdom, the court will be brought to justice in the place where the child is home. If neither the complainant nor the child is hausted here in the kingdom, the justice minister will be entitled to the justice.

Paragraph 2. The matter must be brought to justice no later than three weeks after the State administration has received a request for the examination of the court. The State administration shall forward the dossier to the court with information on the decision required, and a brief explanation of the circumstances invoked and of the evidence which may be relevant to the decision of the case.

Paragraph 3. If the case is brought before a court that is not a good thing, the referee refers to the right thing.

Paragraph 4. Is the request for the examination of the court to be examined after the expiry of the provisions of Article 11 (1) of the adoption Act. The case shall be rejected unless an excuse is inexcusable, or otherwise, in order to deal with the matter. The decision is made by the ruling.

§ 475 c. Parties shall be considered to be the state administration, parents, the holder of the custody, if this is a person other than the parents, the adoptions and the child. Parents perform on their own, even though they're inudient.

Paragraph 2. The court will court a lawyer for the parties to the case, except for the state administration, unless the person concerned has accepted a lawyer.

Paragraph 3. The court may not be able to prunate a guardian of the child who, in such cases, is a party to the case.

§ 475 d. In the absence of a legal spender, the court shall decide whether the decision can be tested without his presence, or whether the case should be postponed.

Paragraph 2. The complainant must be made aware of the rule set out in paragraph 1 in relation to the call to the hearing. 1.

§ 475 e. The Court shall ensure that the information is informed and shall itself decide on the examination of parties and witnesses and to the provision of opinions by experts and by other evidence.

Paragraph 2. In the case of special circumstances, the court may decide that the parties may not be allowed to be evidence of the evidence or part of it. Before the matter is settled, the Parties shall be made aware of the content of the chain of evidence, unless it will be controversial against the reasons that have led to the exclusion.

§ 475 f. The judgment shall decide whether the decision is to be maintained or withdrawn.

§ 475 g. The coursessions are taking place in private doors.

Paragraph 3. If the parents or the guardian does not know the name of adoption, the names of the adoptive seaman must not be included in the transcripts of the court book or the decisions of the court.

§ 475 h. Costs of evidence pursuant to section 475 e shall be borne by the Treasury. The court may require a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, provided that the party is liable to pay legal costs.

§ 475 i. The block of freedom is four weeks on appeal to the court and eight weeks on appeal to the Supreme Court. There can be no basis in Article 372 (2). 2, shall be granted authorization to appeal for the expiry of the freedom of arrival.

Paragraph 2. Anke to the court will be notified to the city court. This message can happen orally to the rule of law. The court will send the message and the case files to the national court.

Paragraph 3. The court's ruling can't be arrested for the Supreme Court. The provisions of section 371 (1). ONE, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. However, 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 4. The rules of Chapter 37 are the rules of the rules. However, in accordance with section 394 (4), it cannot be provided for. 2, shall be granted consent to the dear in section 475 b (s). 4, mentioned warrants by the end of the chain.

Paragraph 5. For the purposes of the proceedings in the court and the Supreme Court, the same rules shall apply as laid down for the exchange of rights.

Chapter 44

The procedure by acquiring the mortification or property

§ 476. When someone wants to apply for ownership of prior public notice, the provisions of the securities securities section § § 3-7 and section 8 (8) are subject to the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of the provisions of section 3-7 and section 8 First, the application of the leviations resulting from the diversity of the abyss.

Paragraph 2. If the case is a real estate, it will be placed on the city court at the location where the property lies.

Paragraph 3. It has its tender at the current law on access to such property, as well as the legal implications of it.

§ 477. On access to the acquisition of mortification judgment on servitutes, rights of use and basic burdens, it has its tenutation in the rules of law no. 67 of 14. However, in April 1905, instead of the authorization referred to in paragraph 4 of the said Act for the acquisition of a moratorium on the acquisition of mortification, a permit shall be authorized by the person concerned by the authorization.

Third paragraph. Payment Clasdiction

Chapter 44 a

§ 477 a. The rules laid down in this Chapter may be used for the recovery of a maximum of 50,000 crowling, where the creditor does not expect the debtor to have objections to the claim or wish to make a claim against him. Interesters and costs shall not be included in the calculation of the value of the craw.

Paragraph 2. If multiple debtors are specified in the same payment order, the rules are used in section 477 d- 477 f for each debtor for them.

§ 477 B. The initiation shall begin by making payment of the payment claim to the foal in a court of jurisdiction, where there are protective equipment, in accordance with Chapters 22 and 23. In the case of the creditor, request that the proposal be implemented without a request, cf. paragraph 4, no. However, the payment predicament shall be submitted to the foal in a legal credit where there are also value items in accordance with section 487 (2). Paragraph 1 and paragraph. TWO, ONE. Act.

Paragraph 2. Before payment of the payment claim shall be submitted to the fogette, a letter of application shall be sent to the debtor who satisfies the conditions laid down in section 10 (1). Paragras2 and 3, in the law of collection, and the time limit referred to in section 10 (1). 3, in the Act of Incasm, shall be expired, cf. However, Section 11 of the law of the collection of incarcasm.

Paragraph 3. The payment claim shall include :

1) the name and address of the parties, including the indication of a postal address in Denmark to which the creditor of the creditor may be sent to the creditor, and where the service may be delivered,

2) indication of the right of initiation of the initiation,

3) the requirements of the creditor and the claim ;

4) a short presentation of the actual and legal circumstances in which the claim is supported.

Paragraph 4. The payment order must also contain information about :

1) whether the creditor wishes to pay the debtor for the debtor where the release is excluded according to section 490 or bankruptcy slots section 16, 16 a, 31, 171 or 207,

2) whether or not the creditor wishes to release the application without a request from the creditor where the debtor does not make any objections, and

3) whether the creditor requests that proceedings be initiated on the basis of the payment order without the submission of summons, if the debtor makes objections.

Paragraph 5. The Court of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the design of the payment order, including the use of special forms and the delivery of copies of the payment order.

Paragraph 6. The foam drete guidance on filling out forms.

§ 477 c. If the payment order is not required in section 477 a and 477 b, the case shall be rejected by a decision to be communicated to the creditor, cf. however, paragraph 1 The same shall apply where the claims are not clearly or are not valid in the case-making or the case manufacture, to be insignificant in any essential respects. After the request of the claimant, the decision on rejection by a decision shall be taken.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs may grant the creditor a period of time to remedy the missing as referred to in paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. If this is to be carried out by the present, which fogetable is competent, it may instead of a negative reference to the feeding.

Paragraph 4. The feedingstuffs shall take a decision on the payment of the costs of the case and shall give credit to the payment claim accordingly.

§ 477 d. The foot of the foam shall allow the payment order to be attached to it in paragraph 1. 3 the instructions referred to above shall be informed of the debtor on the basis of the information provided for in the payment claim, unless the payment claim is excluded according to section 490 or bankruptcy slop sections 16, 16 a, 31, 171 or 207 and the creditor has requested that service in in such cases, without prejudice. § 477 b, paragraph. 4, no. 1.

Paragraph 2. The foot of the foam may dismiss the case if the debtor ' s name and address is indicated, cf. § 477 b, paragraph. 3, no. 1, therefore, is inaccurate, so that service cannot be carried out on the basis of the information provided by the creditor. § 477 (c, paragraph 1) ONE, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. The Danish Court of Justice shall draw up a guide to the debtor on the effect of payment prophys; and whether the debtor should make a statement on the issue of the interests of his or her interests.

§ 477 e. If the debtor has objections to the claim, the debtor must notify the debtor in writing within 14 days of the notification of the payment claim. However, if the service is happening abroad, the Faroe Islands or Greenland, the period shall be four weeks.

Paragraph 2. If there is no timely objection to the requirement, the fogedgetten shall give the order of payment to this effect and shall inform the parties. If the creditor has requested a request for the proposal without a renewed request, cf. § 477 b, paragraph. 4, no. 2, the fogeable force shall be enforced on the basis of the payment predicament, in the same way as a request for enforcement of enforcement. If the creditor has not requested a request for the proposal without a renewed request, the fogeable shall send the payment claim to the creditor ' s claim.

Paragraph 3. Where the payment claim has been endorsed in accordance with paragraph 1, TWO, ONE. pkton, having the same binding effect as a judgment.

Paragraph 4. Within 4 weeks of the reference to the payment claim, the debtor of the payment claim that there is no timely objection, the debtor may, at the written request of the fogeer, may request the case to be resumed. The feedingstuffs may, by way of exception, resume the case where the request is submitted later, but within 1 year of the reference to the payment claim that there is no objection in time to the payment order. The phosphorus can be resuming that the debtor pays the costs incurred by the debtor, or provides security for the payment.

Paragraph 5. If the case is rerecorded, the phosphorus shall cancel the drawing up of paragraph 1. TWO, ONE. pkt., and proceed to section 477 f.

§ 477 f. There are timely objections to the requirement, cf. § 477 e, paragraph. 1 and the creditor has requested that proceedings be initiated without subshipment of subpodition, cf. § 477 b, paragraph. 4, no. 3, the court shall apply court proceedings on the basis of the payment predicament, which shall be placed on the same footing as a subpoena. If the creditor has not requested that proceedings be initiated without the submission of subpoena, the payment claim to the creditor shall be sent and the debtor shall be informed accordingly.

§ 477 g. The decisions of the foam must be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 53.

Fourth paragraph. Enforcement

Chapter 45

The basis of Enforcement Enforcement

§ 478. Enforcement may be carried out on the basis of :

1) judgments and warrants made by courts or by other authorities whose decisions of the law can be enforced, payment prophecies with endorsement of section 477 e (2). 2, as well as decisions concerning the case costs met by the said authorities ;

2) Agreement concluded for the under No 2. 1 the said authorities and the conciliation procedure concluded in accordance with the laws on the conclusion of the marriage and the dissolution of the marriage,

3) contracts for parental authority notified to or approved by State or Government, decisions on parental responsibility, the child's place of residence or co-government contracts, contracts of the child's place of residence or concocted consigned, in the case of government administration, and agreements relating to the child's place of residence or to cooperate, where the agreement is explicitly stated in the agreement that it may serve as a basis for enforcement,

4) the out-of-court agreement on falsified debt, where it is expressly stated in the conciliation, that it may serve as a basis for enforcement,

5) debt relief not covered by no. 4, where it is expressly stated in the document that it can serve as a basis for enforcement,

6) pawn letters and dissenting letters, however, only when the size of the debt and the appearance of falsified times are recognized by the debtor or are clearly stated in the circumstances,

7) exchange rates for alternating legal requirements and checks in respect of regression requirements ; and

8) decisions covered by Section 4 (c in the law on consumer complaints, which have been met by the Consumer Board or approved private appeal, or a recognizable name.

Paragraph 2. Additions may also be made in terms of requirements laid down in the legislation to be used in the form of a panting.

Paragraph 3. The right to enforcement is also to be added to the one who has a hand in a debt.

Paragraph 4. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. 1, no. In the case of 4-7, enforcement may be carried out by any man who, by his signature on the document, has committed itself to debtor, self-debtor, or pawning pawner. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. 1, no. The case may also be carried out in the case of the debtor, debtor, self-debtor, or pawning pawning, or recorded in the register, or recorded in the register, or in Danish, Internationally Shipship register.

§ 479. The Minister may lay down provisions to ensure that decisions of foreign courts and civil authorities and decisions on such requirements may be enforced here in the rice, provided that they are enforceable in the State in which the decision has been taken, or after the adoption is to be assessed and, if the enforcement does not appear to be irreconcilable with the legal order of the country.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the enforcement of the rules referred to in paragraph 1. 1 the decisions and decisions taken, including the treatment of objections.

§ 480. Domme can be enforced when the execution date has expired unless the judgment is considered to be in place. The deadline is 14 days after the day of sentencing, unless otherwise specified in the judgment.

Paragraph 2. The sentence may be determined that the judgment must be able to be fully enforced even if it is estimated before the expiry of the execution.

Paragraph 3. The right to which the sentence is to be carried out after the expiry date may be attributed to the effect that may be inexiting.

Paragraph 4. Provisions in the judgment of a shorter period of time not more than 14 days and provisions as laid down in paragraph 1. 2 may be conditionally subject to prior security.

Paragraph 5. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-4 shall apply mutatis mutual use to decisions on costs.

§ 481. The warrant may be enforced immediately, unless otherwise specified in the ruling, cf. however, section 480 (3). 5.

Paragraph 2. The warrants referred to in Section 178 may not be completed until the time limit to demand that the warrant has been executed has elapated, or that such request has been refused.

§ 481 a. Payment prediclaims for drawing after Section 477 e (3). Two, can be enforced immediately.

§ 482. They in section 478, paragraph 1. 1, no. 2, the conciliation procedure may be enforced when the claim has been decreestated unless otherwise specified in the settlement.

§ 483. Agreements and provisions relating to parental responsibility and coconcators, cf. Section 478 (3). 1, no. 3, may be enforced immediately, unless otherwise agreed or determined.

§ 484. The period of time for enforcement on the basis of the provisions of Article 478 (2). 1, no. 4-7, that document is 14 days after the day when the service was able to be paid, unless otherwise specified in the document. However, the date of enforcement of the non-four lie days may not be agreed.

§ 485. In the case of requirements which are attached to the panting, the period of execution shall be seven days after the day of notification of the business, cf. § 493, paragraph 3.

§ 486. Applications for Enforcement Enforcement may not be submitted until after the expiry of the time limits referred to in section 480-484. Service of notification in accordance with section 493 (3). 3, the earliest may be the day after the last due date of payment.

Paragraph 2. However, the foot of the feed may decide that a requirement must be able to be full, even if the deadlines in section 480 to 485 have not yet expired or even if the notification of the notification after section 493 (4) is not yet expired. 3, if the debtor collects, or it must be assumed that the possibility of obtaining cover will be significantly abraded. The same shall apply where a judgment is considered before the expiry of the execution. The completion of the charge may be subject to prior security.

Chapter 46

Procedure for the release and enforcement of other claims other than monetary requirements

§ 487. The application for enforcement may be presented to the fogeal in one of the following legal redress :

1) where the debtor has the home thing, cf. § § § 235, 236, 238, 239 and 240,

2) the debtor of the debtor operates in business,

3) where a claim is found for the claim, for which it is sought ;

4) where the remission of other claims other than money requirements exists.

Paragraph 2. Where no fogeal competent in accordance with paragraph 1, Paragraph 1, or during a previous operation, failed to obtain coverage of the entire requirement, the request for enforcement may be lodged with the foal in a legal group, where the debtor is residing or being taken or has assets. In the case of a request for compulsory enforcement, measures may be carried out at a different feeding time than the application submitted, which shall be resubmitted to the person concerned.

Paragraph 3. The request may be made to the other phosphorus other than set out in paragraph 1. 1 and 2, where the possibility of enforcement is otherwise significantly dephoned.

Paragraph 4. The feeding, to which request has been submitted, in accordance with paragraph 1, shall be as requested. If it is to be significantly more appropriate, refer the request to another foal, if it is significantly more appropriate that the business is carried out by the foot of the foal.

§ 488. Where the request for enforcement is lodged, the information necessary for the processing of the proceedings shall be given. The request shall be in writing if the fogetherner decides.

Paragraph 2. For the submission of a request pursuant to section 478 (2), 1, no. The decision shall be issued by 1 to 3 of the decision, the payment predicament, the authorization, the authorization, the decision of the State Manager, the notified or approved parental consent or the agreement of the child's place of residence or consent shall be submitted to the foam drete. Where a request is made, in accordance with one of the provisions of section 478 (2), 1, no. The original document shall be submitted to the original document unless it considers that the original document is unnecessary. In the case of digital panteas, which are or have been tingly or recorded in the register or in the Danish Internationally Shipping Register, the request shall contain a precise reference to the document in the register, the car book, the booklet book, the person book, the Registry or the Danish Internationally Ship Register.

Paragraph 3. The foot of the foam may grant a period of time to provide for the provisions of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 mentioned information and documents.

§ 489. If the phosphorus is not competent in accordance with the rules of section 487, or does not have sufficient grounds for enforcement, or is missing the information and documents referred to in Article 487, the phosphorus must refuse the request for enforcement and grant ; notification thereof to the one who submitted it.

Paragraph 2. If this is to be carried out by the present, which fogetable is competent, it may instead of a negative reference to the feeding.

§ 490. A creditor who has not had enough equipment to cover his claim cannot be completed until six months have passed since the last business, in the case of a new request for business for the taking of emissions. Furthermore, if the foal is aware that there has been a business in the last six months there has been no business where it has not been possible to get cover within the last six months.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be Paragraph 1 shall not apply where reasonable grounds are given to assume that the debtor owns the assets in which an allowance may be made, or in any case there are exceptional circumstances which make it reasonable to hold a business transaction.

Paragraph 3. The equipment business was cut off according to the rule set out in paragraph 1. 1, but the creditor has requested that the business be carried out with a view to the termination of the limitation, the fogeable debtor shall inform the debtor in writing on the claims made by the phosphorus, including interest and cost, and of the purpose of which the claim is made ; with the power of the spastic. If the debtor does not show any objection to any objection within one of the fogeable fixed period, the communication of the foal shall have the same effect as regards the suspension of obsolescence as a holding of business operations. The debtor shall be provided with written objections within the time limit laid down in accordance with the general rules.

§ 491. The procedure shall lay down the time and place of the business and shall inform it of the applicant for the enforcement of the request. Does it not have a duty to give a meeting, cf. § 492, paragraph. However, the notification shall be given only if he has requested it.

Paragraph 2. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on the holding of phosphorus business outside the usual office hours.

Paragraph 3. The foam may conduct business outside the rule of law, if special reasons are therefore to be made.

Paragraph 4. The foam can allow a witness to be the witness and assist the phogette with a possible assessment. Remuneration to the witness shall be held by the state treasury by rules laid down by the Courts Board.

§ 492. In the event of the application of the enforcement of the enforcement of the business, the phosphorus is rejected the business.

Paragraph 2. However, the request for enforcement of a monetary claim does not require a meeting if the claim does not exceed 2,500 kroner. excluding the interest and costs incurred after the submission of the request, or where the claim is covered by Section 478 (3). 2.

Paragraph 3. Finds the foghthode in the first paragraph. 2 if necessary, the creditor is present during the business, it may either call him at the meeting or suspend the business until a later date and summon him to the meeting. If he comes from a meeting to which he's called, he refuses the foal's business. The call must include information on the effects of non-disclosure.

§ 493. The foghtwear shall inform the debtor of the time and place of the business. Should the business be carried out outside the law office, the time and place must be set at a time and determined as compatible with the organisation of the court's work. The notification may take place at the termination of the business, cf. § 494.

Paragraph 2. Notification may be omitted if the fodder to carry out the business without prior notification to the debtor, or if it has to be assumed that the possibility of obtaining cover is otherwise significantly impaided. In the latter case, the foot of the foam may debit the enforcement of prior security.

Paragraph 3. The execution of the date of execution on the basis of the panzer is to be notified of the business of the debtor unless otherwise provided by the legislation. The notification must contain information on the basis and size of the collar and the last timely payment day. In the future, the following shall be notified only in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 1. One and two.

§ 494. The foot of the feed may, with one of this fixed notice, forgive the debtor for the business, provided that this is carried out in the jurisdiction of the debtor where the debtor is domiciled or where he operates, or where he operates, or in an adjacent jurisdiction. If the business of the City of Copenhagen, the right of Frederiksberg, the right of Glostrup or the right in Lyngby, may be attribubed to the debtor may be attribubed to the debtor, provided that such a link is attached to one of these jurisdic-c; s. In the indictment, the debtor will be charged with a personal meeting. The addition shall contain information about the alert and the effects of the absence of an absence.

Paragraph 2. The debtor, regardless of the fact that a lawful indictment is served by him, without a declared legal decline, the phosphorus ' s decision may decide that he should be taken into custody of the police until he can be produced in the foghtwear. The same applies to where the debtor does not give a personal meeting, unagraged this is imposed on him. The provisions of section 178 (4). 3 to 10 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. In the case of the foregoing, it is probably too predominating that there should be no provision for a whole or partial coverage of the requirement, in general it should not make provision for the production of police officers. The same applies if the operation of the police measure does not stand in a proportionable proportion to the size of the debt.

Paragraph 4. Where the debtor is a association, a company or similar, the director or company of the association or company may or, where appropriate, a member of the Management Board shall be attributed to the preceding rules, if they have residence or residence in ; the courtship or any adjacent jurisdiction, or the association or the company has a home or business activity from one of these jurisdictions. Rule of paragraph (1) ONE, TWO. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 495. The business can be done even if the debtor does not give a meeting or be taken. However, where the debtor has not met, however, if the debtor has not met, be made on the premises or shares of shares in shares or shares in residential companies or housing companies covered by Chapter III of the Law on the cooperatives and other residential communities in accordance with the pantheon letter, cf. Section 478 (3). 1, no. 6.

Paragraph 2. If the store is to be made, without the debtor to appear or be taken, the phosphorus shall call on his spouse or other people over 18 years of age who are present and who are to be aware of the debtor's relationship to carry out his interests under The store.

Paragraph 3. If the fogeable person finds it desirable for the debtor to be present, the business may be postponed.

§ 496. Before execution of the Enforcement Order, the phosphorus must call on the debtor or the undertaking to defend his interests, cf. § 495, paragraph. 2, to voluntarily comply with the requirement.

Paragraph 2. The Improvements holder may not refuse payment on the claim.

§ 497. The debtor shall provide the information required to carry out the enforcement of the enforcement of the feed. Thus, in the execution of monetary claims, he shall provide information on the economic conditions of his / her household and his household. The person to blame the debtor is to speak the truth and make him aware of the criminal responsibility for the submission of a declaration of untrue declaration.

Paragraph 2. Avoiding the debtor to provide the required information may provide a decision to ensure that the debtor should be taken into protective custody until he agrees to fulfil his duty. However, the debtor may not be kept in protective custody in the same case in addition to six months, uninterrupted or blended.

Paragraph 3. The provisions of section 178 (4). 3 10 shall apply mutatis mumutua to persons taken into custody pursuant to paragraph 1. 2.

§ 498. The feed may examine the house of the debtor and hides and his person if such examination is necessary for the execution of the enforcement.

Paragraph 2. The feed may use it of the enforcement authority. The police shall provide assistance with assistance to that of the Member State.

§ 499. Third party may enter as a party to the business in the case of the question of whether the business of the business will be resisting his right. The entry shall be made by a declaration on this to the foal order.

$500. The foam drive shall, where appropriate, guide the non-representation of the legal position of his legal position.

Paragraph 2. The court may grant a person who fulfils the economic conditions of section 325, free process if the person concerned needs legal assistance for the fogette.

§ 501. If there are any objections to the form of enforcement, it shall be subject to the evidence which may be carried out by the foal order, cf. paragraph 2-4, dubious to promote the business, refuses the fodder to comply with the request of the creditor.

Paragraph 2. Devices to the accuracy of judgments and warrants, as well as payment predictions in accordance with section 477 e (2). 2, and objections to domestic legal settlement, as regards the law's activities, cf. § 270, paragraph 1. 2, may not be enforced during the enforcement of force.

Paragraph 3. Inconsistencies against change and cheques can only be applied if :

1) the one which has made a request for the enforcement of force, agrees ;

2) the insigment as regards the information and content of the exchange or the procedure or other conditions of the exchange or checking point in order to be able to make the exchange or procedure applicable to the exchange rate or procedure ;

3) the conclusion is that the debtor at the signing was insubordinate or because of insanity, such as severe dementia, or inhibited mental development, passing derangement, or a similar condition lacked the ability to act sensitively. that the signature is false that the contents of the exchange or the check are forged according to the signature or that the exchange or cheque is signed on behalf of the debtor without the necessary power of attorney, or

4) the submission shall be made by a consumer and for an exchange used in the context of a consumer agreement, cf. Section 3 of the law on certain consumer contracts, or a check used to obtain credit in the context of a consumer agreement.

Paragraph 4. The foot of the foam may refuse any evidence which, owing to its scope or the nature or of any other special reasons, should be carried out in the course of a normal course of action.

Paragraph 5. The decision of the foal shall be taken at the request of a decision.

§ 502. The foam may defer the business, if

1) the judgment to be carried out shall be the date of the expiry of the period of execution,

2) a legal relationship whose effect will affect the outcome of the business shall be treated by a court or by an administrative authority ; or

3) there are other specific reasons.

Paragraph 2. If, for the sake of the creditor ' s credit statement, it is dubious to defer the business, the fodder may instead be disputed by the fact that the creditor is providing security or to decide that there should be no foreclosure of any forecased auction ; assets prior to a certain decision has been taken or a deadline has expired. Such time may be extended.

§ 503. The feed order shall decide on the payment of costs incurred in implementing the requirement. Agreements between the parties on costs and their size shall not be binding on the foal. It may only be imposed on the debtor to pay the costs incurred in connection with the creditor ' s meeting under the store, if it has been necessary for the creditor to give a meeting, or the foal, in any case, that it is reasonable to say : The creditor has given a meeting. The costs of the processing of disputes for the foal dredge shall be replaced only if, following the nature of the dispute and the extent of the work, it is appropriate.

§ 504. The direction may be resumed when the parties agree on or when the foyer finds it is required, in particular,

1) the debtor or third party requests that an outlay must be dissolved on the grounds that it is contrary to the right of a third party ;

2) the equipment holder requests that a new provision be made for the supply, storage or administration of the specified enclosed, cf. § § 520, 523 and 525,

3) the equipment holder shall require a full registration of the items referred to in section 518 (3). Assets 2 and 3, mentioned assets or an assessment of the obvious ;

4) the debtor has not been present during the business and he is now requesting access to his right after ~ § 509-516, or

5) the debtor has determined that a statement has been removed as a result of circumstances taken after the submission of the proposal, or because the basis for the execution of the execution of the sentence has been suspended or declared invalid.

§ 505. The one who has requested the enforcement of a claim or a claim which does not show that the debtor shall be compensated for losses and compensation for tort and, if the detention of detention is carried out, for suffering. Such responsibility shall also be the creditor of the creditor if, by the way, enforcement measures have been taken to force enforcement without prejudice to the conditions for which they have been present, and this may be added to the creditor.

Paragraph 2. If the Member State has taken a determination to make or hold the debtor, without the conditions being present, or is in a mistake made by someone other than the debtor, the debtor or the person who has been present has the debtor or the person who has been placed on the market, the business has been carried out, claim compensation and compensation as provided for in paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. Act. The amount shall be paid by the State and shall be reimburzed to the state coffers of the person who has requested the business, if he is responsible in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. Requirements for paragraph 1. 1 and 2 may be presented to the fogeable or the general courts within three months of the date when they were able to make the claim applicable. The decision of the foal shall be taken by the decision. The foam must be able to execute the claim to actions in the general courts.

Paragraph 4. Decisions pursuant to paragraph 1. 3, cf. paragraph Two may be linked both by the parties and by the Courts Board.

§ 506. The Court may allow a party or trial of a party to be involved in the use of telecommunications at a hearing, where there should be no oral debate on a disputed question, unless such participation is inappropriate.

Paragraph 2. The Court may allow a party represented in the court to participate in the use of telecommunications at a hearing to be held in an oral debate on a disputed question, unless such participation is inappropriate.

Paragraph 3. The right may permit a party not represented in the court or a trial of proceedings by means of telecommunications at a hearing to be held in an oral debate on a disputed question, where such participation is to be held ; special reasons are appropriate.

Paragraph 4. In the case referred to in Section 497, the debtor may, whatever the case may be, 1-3 shall not participate in the legal proceedings by using telecommunications without an image, and section 192 shall apply mutatis mums.

Chapter 47

Submission and remedial effects

§ 507. Penal requirements shall be enforced by means of such a large proportion of the debtor ' s assets, which shall be deemed necessary to cover the claim and the storage costs of the store and the storage of the store until the auction is stored.

Paragraph 2. Applications for enforcement may be limited to a part of the claim unless the fogeal finds that the classification of the debt is contrary to the debtor's interests.

Paragraph 3. The foot of the foam shall evaluate the enclosed if any of the parties require it, or the fogetherner shall consider the necessary assessment.

Paragraph 4. Required for the assessment, particularly expert assistance, which cannot be provided by a witness, cf. § 491, paragraph. 4, determine which of the parties who are provisionally, or finally, to pay the costs of the evaluation. Assessment of the evaluation may be made dependent on the provision of security for the costs.

§ 508. Expenditures may be made in cash and real estate, movable, debts and other assets whose identity can be determined but not in future acquisitions. The proposal may be made, even if the assets are already in the process.

§ 509. Estates cannot be made in assets other than immovable property necessary for the maintenance of a modest home and a modest living for the debtor and his household, cf. however, paragraph 1 2.

Paragraph 2. A share in a cooperative organization or a share in a housing company or a residence company subject to Chapter III of Chapter III of the Law of Housing Housing Association and other housing communities connected with the right to housing can only be : are exempbed from the proposal pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 if the housing of its size and the manner alone satisfies the usual requirements for a humble abode which may reasonably be placed on the debtor and his household, and the asset at the enforcement of force must not be taken into account ; amounts clearly exceeding the cost of the takeover of appropriate general accommodation or renting or cohabitating housing.

Paragraph 3. Prohibit shall not be made in assets of up to the value of the debtor or his housewife or his or his training.

Paragraph 4. The debtor shall not be able to give consent to the equipment referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 3 of these assets.

§ 510. Disements may only be made in accessories to immovable property, ship or aircraft which are covered by the Section 37 or Section 38 of the piece of law in section 47 (3). 1-3, or the right of registration of rights over aircraft, section 22, with the consent of the debtor and others who have rights over accessories. The consent of the debtor may be withdrawn until the proposal has been made. The rule applies, regardless of whether the accessories are pawning.

Paragraph 2. However, a paidler who has a separate mortgage on the side of the accessories may make the proposal in this case if no better-made rights are prevented from doing so.

Paragraph 3. Paragracies 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mulations to improvements in the cooperative or equity and anpartlisities of a company subject to Chapter III of the Change of Housing Association and other Houses of Houses and the furnishing of the inventory ; adapted or installed in such flats, cf. The section 42 (5) j (b) of the thing. 4.

Paragraph 4. Paraguated 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis muctis to a fishing right, which shall apply to Article 47 (3) of the Act of Article 47. The fourth is covered by a right of a registered ship.

§ 511. The allowance may not be made in not yet paid or other remuneration for personal work, unless more than 7 days after the end of the period during which wage is earned, or after the remuneration is earned.

Paragraph 2. Divorced dismay on the lease of property may not be made before the claim has been dropped.

Paragraph 3. The debtor's co-contractor may, in accordance with a mutually agreed contract, be able to pay the debtor, regardless of the debtor's right to pay the debtor and to make a contract with this amending contract if necessary to avoid any immediate danger of loss or loss ; significant inconvenience. In such cases, the contractor may oppose the supplement in whole or in part if he has a reasonable interest in it.

§ 512. Probe cannot be made in the right to non-reclaimable benefits for other than the person entitled person.

Paragraph 2. Estates cannot be made in the requirements of the legislation on marriage and on the legal position of children under the law of marriage.

Paragraph 3. The proposal may not be made in a claim to a pension or in any claim to support or other aid from the public or constituent or other charitable institutions, except where three months have elelated from the date on which the amount could be paid. The rules on exemption from prosecution in the law on the supervision of pension funds, as well as in the law on insurance contracts and the law on certain civil matters, etc. in the pension funds in financial institutions, shall not be affected by the provisions of their pension funds.

§ 513. The allowance may not be made in the case of invalidity or loss of forfeitment or repayment in respect of that, where the amount is injured or the one who has lost a provider. However, if the amount is disburgated, may lay down unless the sum of the deposit of a separate bank or savings account is clearly separated from the debtor's other wealth. The same applies to the interest and return of the capital.

Paragraph 2. In terms of compensation for non-economic damage which does not fall under paragraph 1. 1 may be made first when the amount is disburshed.

Paragraph 3. Estate may not be made in claims on compensation for loss of work, except where 7 days from the day on which the amount could be claimed.

Paragraph 4. However, equipment may be made in the provisions referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 the amounts and requirements referred to in the case of the claim and its size have been recognised or established by the courts if the debtor under the business consents to this or if the debtor has lodged the asset as pant for the claim.

§ 514. Ejections cannot be made in gifts if the giver, given that the gift was given, has determined that it is not possible to make the proposal. Evidends may not be made in unbribed interest or the yield of such a gift until 6 months after the due date.

Paragraph 2. The proposal may not be made in assets which the debtor has, by the way, acquired under the conditions referred to in paragraph 1. 1, where the acquisition and term of the acquisition is part of a similar system for a multiunit of persons and for the purpose of the scheme ' s purpose, it is vital that the system should be allowed to permit emissions.

Paragraph 3. However, equipment may be made in the provisions referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 of these assets, if the debtor is free of them, or where reasonable measures have not been taken to prevent the debtor ' s raw material.

Paragraph 4. The terms and conditions of the recipient of a non-present may not be considered to include the exclusion of discharges unless otherwise stated in the circumstances.

§ 515. Exhibit may not be made in articles which have a particular personal impact on the debtor or members of his household, unless the recalls have such a value that it is not appropriate to keep them outside the enforcement of the imposition of the creditor ; requirements.

Paragraph 2. The equipment may not be made in auxiliary means necessary due to bodily deficiencies or illness.

§ 516. Emissions shall not be made in amounts which are paid in advance to persons performing public duties, witnesses or sinned and discreers to be reimbursed for the costs and the drawback of the performance of the profession.

§ 517. The debtor or the one who carries out his interests, cf. § 495, paragraph. 2, shall have the right to demonstrate the assets in which activities are to be made.

Paragraph 2. However, equipment can always be made in cash. The requirements for requirements which are provided for by pant may always be carried out in the pan.

Paragraph 3. The debtor may not require an outlay to be made in immovable property, assets, assets, whose value is insecure, or assets whose storage or disposal is particularly difficult if he owns other assets in which the proposal can be made.

Paragraph 4. In any case, the foal, in particular, determines the assets to be carried out and shall ensure that, as far as is possible, the amount of the asset, the debtor and his household may be best available.

§ 518. The foam drive shall draw up the assets in which the proposal has been made. Presume assessment, the rating sum is set.

Paragraph 2. Proposals in real estate shall include, unless otherwise stated in the records of the fogeable reference, including in section 37 and 38 of the information document section. The enactment of the individual accessories is only necessary if the creditor asks for it. Includes the attachment of the accessories, including assets of this nature, which is subsequently added to the property, during the post.

Paragraph 3. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 2 shall apply mutatis mulations where, in respect of the equipment in a ship or aircraft, it is carried out in the Act of Section 47 or section 22 of the Act on the registration of rights of aircraft listed accessories or in the section 24 of the latter Act, spare parts.

Paragraph 4. Probe in a trade union or in a share or share in a housing company or a Boliganpartcompany subject to Chapter III of the Law on cooperative and other residential communities, unless otherwise stated in : the records of the foal, together with improvements in the apartment and equipment, which are specially adapted or installed in the apartment, cf. The section 42 (5) j (b) of the thing. 4. The encoding of the individual items is only necessary if the creditor asks for it. The proposal shall not prevent any improvement or equipment as referred to in 1. Act. is parted according to regular operation. The Explanes of Explanement and Furniture shall also include assets of this nature which are subsequently added to the occasion during the post.

§ 519. The debtor shall be unjustifiable to have the asset ' s assets in a manner which may be harmful to the equipment.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs shall, in particular, make the debtor aware of the effects of the release, including the infringement of the provision in paragraph 1. 1 may result in impunity. If the debtor is not present, this may be done either by a written notice or by expressing to the person who is in charge of his interests, cf. § 495, paragraph. 2.

§ 520. An immovable property, which also includes the accessory to the property section 37, shall not prevent the debtor from dividing the aforementioned assets according to a regular operation of the property. Where the request for forced auction has been lodged or the civil service request to lodge such a request within 14 days, however, in accordance with the equipment ' s request, the person may deprive the debtor of that right, where the equipment is deemed necessary for the equipment of the equipment ; Ping. Has the call to a meeting referred to in section 563 (2) is referred to in paragraph 563. 1 or 2, or to a foreclosure, the phosphorus must take such provision as well as the request of other rightholders.

Paragraph 2. where necessary, the feed may, where necessary, decide on the administration of fixed property, registered ship or aircraft or by a housing or professional entity subject to the right of use under a fixed share in a co-op or to a unit of residence ; attached shares to a housing stock company or a Boliganpartcompany subject to Chapter III of the Trade Housing Association and other residential communities.

§ 521. In the case of an unaccounted for payment, the amount shall immediately be transferred to the creditor or sent to him if he has not been met, cf. § 492, paragraph. 2. The foot of the foam may, however, take the amount in detention until the time limit for the deafer has expired or the draft is confirmed.

§ 522. Receiving requirements which may be enforced or recognised by the person who has requested the draft or if it is otherwise deemed to be proven to be reimburse may take place during the business if the general conditions for maturation have been met.

§ 523. The foot of the feed may decide that the lifting of the trader in which the proposal has been made shall be relieved of the debtor unless a provision is made after paragraph 525 (5). The right of a third party or third party is to prevent it. If it is presented to the creditor for storage, the phosphorus must make the extradition dependent on the fact that the creditor provides security.

Paragraph 2. In the form of transferable securities and entitlements for which written proof has been issued, the fogeable document shall take the form of the document in custody.

Paragraph 3. The foam can place the debtor on the debtor to hand out the trash. If the debtor is to comply with this proposal, the provision shall be made in section 497 (4). 2, similar application.

Paragraph 4. In the case of the asset in which the proposal is made, in third parties, the phosphorus is to give this notice that the asset must not be handed over to the debtor.

§ 524. In a claim, the debtor shall be relieved by the claim by the claim in payment to the place of whom the payment is made, under the same conditions as the payment after the transfer of the claim.

§ 525. In the case of leafers, the phosphorus can decide that the debtor should not be deprived of the debtor for as long as it complies with a payment scheme laid down by the phosphorus and acceded to the debtor. If the creditor has given a meeting in the business, he shall have the opportunity to express his opinion before the payment scheme is fixed. The duration of the payment scheme may not exceed 10 months unless the creditor is concoction.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs may decide that, in the case of property earnings for the debtor or his household, provision shall not allow the property to be auctioning until such time as the debtor complies with a payment scheme laid down by the phosphorus and of which the debtor is committed ; The debtor.

Paragraph 3. The provisions of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall not apply in the case of equipment on the basis of a mortgage payment with a furnant in the enclosed.

Paragraph 4. The provisions of paragraph 1. 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mulations with respect to sale and auction on the basis of a share in a trade union or in a share or share in a housing company or a residence party subject to Chapter III of the Act, cooperatives and other residential communities, cf. § 559 a.

§ 526. The order of multiple publigs in the same asset is determined by the time when the request is submitted for publication. However, requests that are subject to the same date shall be made equally. Preferential on the basis of an older request, the claim shall be forfeit if the creditor tries to seek the business forward.

Paragraph 2. However, the place in which the presentation is made shall be calculated at the time of the presentation of the proposal, if the presentation has been carried out by a different authority other than the fogette.

Paragraph 3. The provisions of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall not apply to the immovable property, registered ships or aircraft, and fondors, cf. § 59, paragraph. 2, in the Act on securities trading, etc.

Paragraph 4. Explains other than registered ships and aircraft shall lapse at one year after the removal of the equipment, except in the case of forced foreclosure, or has been hindered by the right of appeal, dearie or third party law. The plant may, in such cases, fall eight weeks after the end of the stop. The same applies to the assets in the fund assets, cf. § 59, paragraph. 2, in the Act on securities trading, etc., and in debts where the claim is issued by the claim that the debtor or other document, if any specific nature, causes the debtor to be discharged from paying to other than the holder of the non-halifer.

Paragraph 5. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-4 shall not apply to the equipment in cars and so on, which shall be laid down in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 6 (a) of the matter under Chapter 6 of this Regulation, and so on, which shall be laid down in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 6 b of the matter under the law.

§ 527. (Aphat)

Chapter 48

Special rules for enforcement of other claims other than monetary requirements

§ 528. If the required person shall depart a real estate or provide the person entitled (requestor) at the disposal of this person or the requisition ' s supply of pipefied goods to the requisition, force the foal as far as possible to carry out the duty immediately, being fulfilled.

§ 529. If the requestor is to perform a job or perform an action, the phosphorus must allow the requestor to be carried out by others, and the amount that the execution may be incurred shall be made available. The amount shall be approved by the foghing.

Paragraph 2. If the recorder should take action against the costs of the cover of the requisition, the phosphorus shall determine the amount of the foal. The foam can allow a witness to be the witness and assist the phogette with the fixing. If required, the fogeable can enlist one or more experts. § 507, paragraph. 4, shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. Paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis muctis, if the requestor has the right to take action against the replacement of the damage caused by this operation.

Paragraph 4. The feed may be carried out in accordance with paragraph 1. 2 and 3 of the prior security.

§ 530. Should the issue or sign a document, the phosphorus must do so with the same effect, as was issued or signed by the recorder itself.

§ 531. If the requisition shall provide a security, the phosphorus must take as many of its assets as necessary to ensure the right of the requestor, and in these, the requestor shall thereafter have the same security as the assets of the requested assets.

§ 532. If the proverb must not be carried out, the foal must, as far as possible, stop the requestor to carry out infringement actions and destroy what has been carried out in violation of the requestor's right.

§ 533. If the Enforcement of Enforcement is not in accordance with section 528-532 or does not request the requisition not to use this procedure, the phosphorus must take an interest in the interest of the conviction of the judgment or the achievement of the money, which is then recovered by the proposal. In determining the amount, the fogeable shall ensure that the requisition does not result in losses incurred. § 529, paragraph. TWO, TWO, FOUR. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 1 may not be used if there is an impossibility or other similar circumstance which exempts the requestcase to make the requestor ' s requirements without this being liable to be liable for him.

Paragraph 3. If the requestor of the requestor after paragraph 535, the requestor of the requestor shall be subject to the requisition ' s financial requirements.

§ 534. Should several actions be carried out, or the judgment or settlement may be violated by several actions, the rules in section 528-533 shall apply each time the judgment or the conciliation shall be disregarded.

§ 535. The person who intentionally violates a judgment, which is responsible for carrying out or omit anything, may be subject to the sentence of a fine or maximum sentence for four months, during one of the requestor or prison. The addition of universal service obligations may be penalised each time there is a separate overriding of the judgment.

Paragraph 2. Case in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 may not be placed if the requestor has achieved its right or security for it. In this case, a case shall be raised and the execution of a sentence of the sentence shall be undone or stopped. The rules in section 528-534 shall apply, even if criminal proceedings are deemed or have been sentenced to death or have been punished.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall not apply to the failure to comply with provisions relating to parental responsibility or to the same purpose.

Chapter 48 a

Special provisions relating to the enforcement of custody, the child's place of residence and coercion

§ 536. Judges and warrants on parental responsibility, the child's place of residence and coconcitation, and the court settlements, decisions and agreements that can be enforced in accordance with Article 478 (2). 1, no. One-three, enforceable in accordance with the rules of § 537. The same applies to requests for the extradition of a child to the custody holder in accordance with section 596 (2). 2.

Paragraph 2. The judgments, rulings, court settlements, decisions, agreements and requests referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken. Paragraph 1 may be enforced by force of enforceable penalties or the immediate power. The feedingstuffs shall not be bound by the requestor ' s request in the choice of execution of the execution. Interact with others other than the child's parents can only be enforced through the use of compulsory penalties.

Paragraph 3. In the case of doubt, the phosphorus is subject to the execution of a child expert declaration.

Paragraph 4. The feed may change the extent, time and place of the interaction, and the terms of this during the enforcement proceedings.

Paragraph 5. The foam may lay down compensation for a concoction which has not been exercised during the enforcement proceedings.

Paragraph 6. Enburriment cannot be achieved if the child's soul or human health is thus exposed to grave danger.

§ 537. The feed can summon a representative from the municipality to look after the child's interests in the matter. The feedingstuffs may, in the light of circumstances, give a shorter postponement of the time of the child's extradition or the exercise of the period of the period.

Paragraph 2. A child who has the necessary age and maturity must, in a conversation, have the opportunity to express its own views, unless it is detrimental to the child. If a child is to be held with the child, a child expert or a representative from the municipality shall be present. § 450 c, 1. and 3. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 3. Forced penalties shall be fixed as a daily or weekly fines which run until the child is delivered. However, in the enforcement of provisions on the exercise of coercion, a single fine shall be fixed when a determination of the exercise of concoction at a specified time is not yet to be complied with.

Paragraph 4. If immediate power is to be used, a child expert and a representative from the municipality must take part in the interests of the child, unless there are quite specific circumstances.

Chapter 49

General provisions for foreclosure

§ 538. Emissions for auctioning shall give the right, in accordance with the rules laid down in the following procedure, to set up the proposed public auction and make themselves paid for the auction sum, cf. However, § § 557, 559 a and 559 b.

Paragraph 2. The following rules shall apply to foreclosure, which shall be carried out without prior notice, with the changes resulting from the nature of the forum.

§ 538 a. Determines a requirement that is guaranteed by hand-pant, not in a timely manner, may the pawn be able to dispose of the pawn by foreclosure. Value papers, cf. However, section 2 of the Act on securities trading, etc., which has a bearing on a Danish or foreign regulated market, however, is sold through a securities trading subject, cf. § 4, in the Act of securities trading, etc.

Paragraph 2. Before the pawn takes steps to be taken, he shall, unless the mortgage-seat domicile is inacquaintance, with a week ' s notice, call upon this letter to meet the requirement, unless urgent sale is necessary to avoid or limit one ; loss. The call for such request is not valid.

Paragraph 3. Pantments may be recovered by the pawn as they depart.

Paragraph 4. The rules of paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. pkt., paragraph 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mulations to the availability of requirements which are guaranteed by the business spout in debt, cf. the section 47 c (1) of the piece of information. 3, no. 1 and crediting spas, cf. Section 47 d of the court order.

§ 538 b. Sales at the auction of pawned goods from a death nest, treated by bobeck, or a bankruptcy estate shall be subject to the rules on foreclosure. The manager or curator shall carry out what is required by the requisition of a foreclosure, and also acts as debt collection, provided that no other has been designated for this purpose. Where no curator has been designated, the person shall be executed by the probate court or the person who is nominated by the diapor.

Paragraph 2. Moreover, the sale of an asset ' s assets shall be sold by public auction in accordance with the rules on public auctions which are not foreclosure.

§ 539. Auction of immovable property shall be held in the jurisdiction where the property is situated. The same applies to foreclosure of units in a trade union or on shares or parties in a housing company or a Boliganpartcompany subject to Chapter III of the Cooperatives and Other Housing Communities. Other auctions will be held in the legal credit where the post has been made, unless the feeding court determines otherwise.

§ 540. The maintenance of the auctioning is particularly a way of withholding witnesses, not the necessary evidence.

Paragraph 2. The police are required to provide assistance in order to provide assistance in accordance with what is determined in section 498.

§ 541. In the case of the application for foreclosure, the rules shall be retained in accordance with the rules referred to in Article 488, except in this case, unless the foreclosure is to be carried out by the same fixed-up business, in the case of the equipment, in the case of the equipment, a simple invoking of the equipment business with the indication of its datum adequate.

§ 542. If the foal is found that the basis for the foreclosure is in order and that, in fact, there is no impediment to the auctioning of the equipment, they shall be required to take appropriate steps to the auctioning of the auction in accordance with the requested application, in particular : by issuing the necessary notices in respect of the auction, in which the order of the fogeable can be requested by the requisition of the necessary information.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs shall ensure that the auction is not to be held before the expiry date of 4 weeks has expired, cf. § 586, paragraph 1. Prove evidence that any of the original parties prior to the expiry of the deadline hold the equipment store, the auction will be placed in intoxic;.

Paragraph 3. However, the phosphorus of the phosphorus, where they are exposed to depravity or material degradation, may be subject to so long as the observing of the preceding provisions would require or when their preservation is associated with a disproportionate amount ; at the expense of the auction, at the expense of an earlier date than the rules on which the rules are overlaid.

Paragraph 4. The auctioning of inherit requirements may not be carried out without the inherit of the inherit, before the inherit may be paid.

§ 543. In the cost of the auction, not only are the actual auction expenses, charges, debt collection fees, levied, at the expense of the storage and desgets of the goods, but also the foghtwear of the foal, and so on. The auction costs are also calculated by foreclosure of fixed property costs by their board and operation after the post until final sales, in so far as the one to which it has unridden them shall be entitled to the purchase of the sum.

Chapter 50

Forced cudcor saucer

§ 544. Publication of auctioning auctions shall be at least one week before the auction is held, cf. However, § 556. It must at least twice be indented in one or more of the more widespread leaves, so that the first notice shall be made on the notice and the other one of the next few days before the auction. The production of the auction shall be carried out on posters and shall be made public exclamation, insofar as such on the premises at the auction place is always at the service of voluntary auctions. The first notice of auction of ships not covered by paragraph 1. However, 2 weeks prior to the execution of the auction must be carried out at least two weeks before the execution of the auction, and the same notice shall be announced in Statestifying.

Paragraph 2. Auction of ships registered in the ship ' s register, aircraft registered in the nationality register, as well as ships and aircraft registered in the corresponding foreign registries, shall be announced at least six weeks in advance ; The State and after the Member State ' s determination shall also be provided in one or more other magazines and shall be notified to the registration authority. Such notification shall also be provided at auction of the waybill attached to a registered ship. Where the auction is concerned with a ship or aircraft registered in a foreign state, the auction must also be announced by at least one month ' s notice in the place where it is registered, in accordance with the applicable rules on public services ; foreclosure of foreclosures. At the same time, the request must, at the same time, to authenticate the Danish or foreign register of auctioning, containing information on the rights of the ship or the aircraft-dormline registered rights. At the same time as the first notice, the foghing card shall inform the owner and holder of the aforementioned rights if their addresses are shown by the register, if their addresses are specified in the register. The corresponding rules shall be applied to the auctioning of spare parts, pawdry in the case of an aircraft.

Paragraph 3. In the auction of mortgages, the creditor, the debtor and guarantor, as well as possible any person whose rights or obligations regarding the claim may be claimed to be affected by the sale, shall be informed of the auction, as far as he is concerned, they are resident here in the country, cf. § 154. Adoption of notification of dismissing is invalid.

§ 545. The announcement must be clear and precise indication of the time and place when and where the auction is held and a general designation of the articles to be sold, with the emphasis of the particularly valuable ones among them.

§ 546. The auction requestor assumes an incasator, which has to put one of the fodder's nearer certainly security. The inbox shall be present at the auction and to decide whether or not to grant the individual tenderer or not to collect the auctions.

Paragraph 2. The debt of debt is as self-inflicted responsible for the payment of the amounts of which tenders are paid unless otherwise accepted.

§ 547. The foyer has to ensure that, at the auctioning conditions, which, by the way, are provided by the requestor, they shall be granted an unpaid sale on the part of voluntary auctions, without the approval of the phosphorus, not in excess of three months.

Paragraph 2. The effect of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale of the sale shall be made by the auctioning principal or whether he wants to exempt purchasers from the sale of the sale and to allow them to be released by the tender ; in the former case, they will be recruited ; some percentage or a percentage of each crown.

§ 548. Pressure auctioning catalogues may be issued by the requestor of the vehicle ' s approval when, after the nature of the goods or the value of the articles to be sold, such a voting shall be taken to the interests of all parties and the costs thereof in such a way as to do so shall, in that case, be made of : The amount of the auction.

Paragraph 2. However, if the fogeal does not issue the issue of printed auctioning catalogues, any in force sales interest shall be free of charge at its own expense, however, within the time limits laid down by the fogeable.

§ 549. At the beginning of the auction, the auctioning conditions shall be recorded in an inconspicuable spot in the room or, where the auction is held in the open air, as it is held or rookies. In printed auctionaloger, the auctioning conditions are introduced immediately after the title page.

Paragraph 2. Once this has been observed, the auctions cannot invoke ignorance of the auctioning conditions.

$550. The foam drive shall then call off the individual items for sale.

Paragraph 2. Where auctioning catalogues or specified auction posters are published, they are sold out in the order of which they specify, unless the fogeal is in places of abnormations ; but otherwise the debtor shall be entitled to determine the order in which they are presented ; objects must be inexed.

Paragraph 3. On each subject, the auctioning book or the corresponding auctional catalog ' s name and the size of the auctory are recorded.

Paragraph 4. If the payment is paid in cash by the hammer stroke, then comment shall be made.

Paragraph 5. Estiner the fodder that a substantial higher bid may be achieved at a new auction, it may decide that another and final auction is to be held.

§ 551. The landowners are not in any way justified in opposing the fact that older or younger landowners in the same onions are progressing after these rules have been set up. However, where the auction is to be held in accordance with the request of a younger landlord, the same liquid costs shall not be incurred by the same amount of additional equipment for injury, just as the amount is to be used for his assessment before anything can be put to the younger, landscaping gardens for good (see. § 554).

Paragraph 2. This will be determined in accordance with the rules in force in the current legal framework, which may be resilized by panthavers.

Paragraph 3. In the event of an auction on a registered ship or aircraft, where they are subject to the priority of the equipment, the following shall be covered by the auction sum or, to the extent of which it is entitled to do so, the following shall be taken over by the tender ; The buyer.

Paragraph 4. Where installations have been made in a registered aircraft for damages caused by the claim to be infliged on the soil or cargo, the damage caused by this vessel or by another, belonging to the same vessel or of another, shall be the same as the same owner and the same stock as a means of carrying out the same vessel ; mortgages or security rights for the claimant set up by agreement, in a particular amount or a maximum amount, can be sold, even if the amount of the auction is insufficient for full coverage of the equipment and the priority priorities ; rights. However, the amount to be added to the holder of the latter rights shall be reduced to the extent necessary to obtain the equipment by the equipment, but shall not be less than 80% of the equipment. the total of the total cost of the auction.

Paragraph 5. The people in paragraph 3. However, 4 established rules shall not apply if the person responsible for the damage or someone on his behalf has drawn up a liability insurance, which adequately and effectively covers his replacement liability.

Paragraph 6. Where a stock of spare parts is pawted in the context of an aircraft and is foreclosure on the basis of the proposal for a claim which is not guaranteed by the said manner, sale shall not take place unless the auction is obtained at the auctions to be a bid of 2/3 ; the value of the warehouse so as to be determined by the expert opinion of the persons in charge of the embryotable persons. Where the tender sum is insufficient to cover the preceding rights and the requirements of the equipment, the amount to be taken to cover the preceding rights may be reduced to 2/3 of the auction sum by deduction of costs.

§ 552. When the auction is kept in accordance with the above rules, it shall be binding on all those whose rights of the disposal of the civil law and the provision in Section 551 shall cease upon forced sale.

§ 553. Within 14 days after the auction or the fixed credits expired, the debt shall be paid to the fodder of the amount of the auctioning and to the fodder to pay for the payment of what is due to him, or to spare, cf. However, the section 89 of bankruptcy law. In the repo salarist, the rule must not be calculated more than 4%. the amounts to be given credit, and 2%. in the case of those paid in cash, however, when the repo is deemed not to be available for this payment, the phosphorus shall allow the collection of debt to be increased.

§ 554. The foot of the feed has then without delay to pay for the auction revirals from the sale of the auctions and that the debtor will be made available to the debtor unless more at the foot of the foam has notified the claim to participate in it at the auction. income, or that of the register of which the reside in which case is to be provided, may be seen or otherwise, such as in the debtor's explanation of the condition of the footwear, that such requirements are given.

Paragraph 2. In this case, the first draft of the auctioning sum shall be drawn up between all of them, according to their pruning capability.

§ 555. The feedingstuffs shall inform any of the persons referred to in the previous paragraph, which have been known to their homes before the realm, separate notification (section 154) that the draft is intended for inspection in the office of the fogeable. If any of the persons mentioned are not known to be domiciled before the kingdom is concerned, in the case of his person, public call in the State of State, unless he has allowed a meeting at the site of the site or notification of the phosphorus of the phosphorus of one person in the rice ; resident proxy, in which case the notification should be given to this.

Paragraph 2. No progress shall be made within 4 weeks of notification or of any objection to the draft fogetable ' s draft, the allocation of the auction amount, as soon as it has been submitted, in accordance with the draft, without anyone ' s opinion ; By the way, the prelug is in here. If there is a dispute over the distribution and if the mediation is not achieved by mediation, then the foghing is up to the rule of order. However, if the sale of the auction amount is divided on the sale of a ship or aircraft, however, if the mediation of the foal is in vain, the fogeal shall refer the parties to the general trial. The objections to the distribution, which are not due to be properly followed within 14 days, shall be deemed not to have been produced.

Paragraph 3. The part of the auction sum in respect of which no disagreement is present shall be paid in accordance with the draft, but the part which is subject to dispute shall be withheld until the final decision of the case. It shall be borne by the phosphorus to ensure that the summers of summers are included in the appropriate conservation and fertility in the meantime.

§ 556. Where the immaterial exposed to rapid corruption or loss of value, or are their conservation associated with a disproportionate expense, may cause auctioning to hold with shorter publication deadlines than the specified rules will result.

§ 557. Have been made in transferable securities, cf. Paragraph 2 of the Act on securities trading, etc., which has a bearing on a Danish or foreign regulated market, these are not sold off by foreclosure. The transferable securities shall be sold at the request of the equipment provider of the foal order through a securities trader, cf. § 4, in the Act of securities trading, etc.

§ 558. Where the proposal is given in the claims of the second nature other than those referred to in the preceding paragraph, the equipment may, instead of providing them for auction as they are decreed, may be required by them or those who are obliged to pay the same person ; in one of the penthouse who has to ask one of the fodder to a particular security. The request shall be as soon as possible to inform the fodder of whom he has taken to the debt collection.

Paragraph 2. The creditor may legitiprove to claim the claims by a transcript of the equipment, bearing the fodder of the fodder for which he has been accepted and authorized as a debt collection certificate. If there is an objection to the calculated debt collection fee of any in force sales, it shall be fixed in the case of the related work from 1 to 6% in the case of the collection of incarnials. of the amount received.

§ 559. The amounts of cash deposited where there is a review of sections 557 and 558 shall be paid to the foam drete, which then has to proceed according to the rules in section 554 and 555.

§ 559 a. Where an allowance is made in a trade union, where the proportion is attached to a housing, this cannot be sold in a foreclosure before the fogeable, at the request of the equipment, for forced sale by means of the cooperative housing association ; in accordance with section 6 (b) in the Law on cooperative housing and other residential communities.

Paragraph 2. A request to the foal for the implementation of coercion sales through the cooperative housing association shall be written and accompanied by a transcript of the booklet book. Once the request has been received, the debtor and the co-op association shall refer to the meeting of the debtor. At the meeting, the phosphorus is responsible for the debtor's progress. In specific cases, the Member ' s report may inform the debtor a period of up to four weeks to ward off coercion of compulsory use of the proportion. § 561 (1) ONE, TWO. and 3. pkt., paragraph 2 (3). THREE, FOUR. pkt., and paragraph. 4, shall apply mutatis mutis. The feedingstuffs shall inform the cooperative housing association, the debtor and the equipment provider, on his decision, that the proportion should be sold through the cooperative housing association in accordance with section 6 (b) in the Law on cooperative housing and other residential communities.

Paragraph 3. On the basis of the information of the cooperative housing association, it is assumed that by sale through the association, a price equal to the highest price permitted after the rule of trade law or the association ' s statutes may decide to sell ; shall be carried out through the feeding of foreclosure.

Paragraph 4. Where sales are to be put through the cooperative housing association in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 not before the time limit laid down in Section 6 b in the Law on the cooperatives and other residential communities, shall be sold at the request of the equipment on foreclosure by the equipment.

Paragraph 5. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. The foreclosure is in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 51, with the exception of § § 560 and 561, § 562 (3). Paragraph 1 and 2, and paragraph 1. 3, 3. pkt., section 566, paragraph. TWO, TWO. and 3. pkt., and paragraph. THREE, TWO. and 3. pkt., § 568, section 569 (4). ONE, ONE. and 4. pkt., and paragraph. 2, section 570 (5). ONE, ONE. pkt., § 580 and § 582, 1. Act. Therefore, when special consideration is given to the debtor, the phosphorus should not be taxed for the debtor. $500, paragraph 5. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 6. The auction is held by the attorney general after negotiating with the Minister for Economic and Trade (Minister for Economic and Business Affairs), which set up the foreclosure terms and conditions of cooperatiations Where a number of tenders are submitted corresponding to the maximum permitted by law on the cooperative housing and other housing and other projects of housing or the co-op association ' s statutes, the fodder must decide on the lottery, who shall be given preferential treatment.

§ 559 b. Section 559 a shall apply by analogy to the shares in shares or parties to a housing stock company or a Boliganpartcompany subject to Chapter III of the AndHousing Houses and other housing communities.

§ 559 c. A request to the phosphorus remission of a proportion of a trade union used for other than inhabitation must be in writing and shall be accompanied by a transcript of the booklet book. For the rest, section 559 (a) is found. 5 and 6, equivalent use.

Chapter 51

Fixed Real Estate Tvanauctioning

§ 560. A request for a foreclosure of the property must be written and contain information on the nature of the property, cf. § 563. The request shall follow a certificate concerning the property assessment and a tingling certificate. Where the property is composed of several matrix numbers in the same courtship, which is uniform, one thing of matter is sufficient. In addition, due to uniformity of the property and its accessories pursuant to section 572, a separate call shall be made by the property accessories or part of this, an inventory of the accessories to be shown separately shall be attached.

Paragraph 2. Where there are multiple auctioning requests relating to the same property, they shall be treated in the order in which they have been received, so that a later request is not admissible until a previous one has been suspended.

§ 561. Where the person concerned has received a request for foreclosure, the debtor shall refer to the meeting if the property is used for the residence of this or his family, or if the foal is in any case to find that there is a need for a meeting. This will be held as far as possible within 7 days of receipt of the request. The summons must include information on the purpose of the meeting, cf. paragraph 3, if access to legal representation and acceptance of a expert and call to the debtor to include receipts and other documents of relevance to the debt conditions in the property. The invocation of the debtor shall be served or sent by registered letter. 13) If the debtor's debtor's address is not known, the phosphorus must be called to the Statessconstian.

Paragraph 2. The feed must inform the requisition and, if necessary, the local authority council on the call. The foam can refer to the meeting with the indication that the auction request shall be deemed to have been suspended if he does not.

Paragraph 3. At the meeting, the phosphorus must be responsible for the debtor's effect on the effects of the foreclosure request and shall determine as far as possible the time of a possible preparatory meeting and for the auction. In specific cases, the fetus may inform the debtor a period of up to four weeks until the auction is averted. The examination of the request for foreclosure has been deferred after paragraph 560 (5). However, such time limit may be granted in exceptional circumstances. If the debtor or the requestor does not meet, the foal must, where necessary, inform the person concerned of the decisions taken at the meeting.

Paragraph 4. The foal may extend the animal in paragraph 1. The time limit referred to in paragraph 3 shall be subject to the time limit

Paragraph 5. Instead of calling the debtor for a meeting, if it deems it justifiable in writing, it may inform this of the submission of a request for a foreclosure. The notification shall include the information referred to in paragraph 1. 3. 6 and § 562 (3). 1, mentioned possibilities.

Paragraph 6. The foam can, at any time at the auction case, don't cut a lawyer for the debtor. In general, the feedingstuffs should not be pruned to a lawyer when the debtor, the requestor or any other person in the property justifies the request. The fodder can take determination that the costs of the payoff shall be paid in full or in part by the treasury, where the need for legal assistance is justified by the debtor's personal relationship and the debtor fulfils the economic conditions ; after § 325. In other cases, the phosphorus should require the debtor or, if the auction is carried out, the auction queue over the auctioning ban to replace the treasury expenditure. The provision in section 562 (1). In such case, it shall apply mutatis mulaam.

§ 562. When a time limit is given after paragraph 561 (1). 3, has expired, the phosphorus must take on a qualified person within a period of four weeks to carry out an assessment of the value of the property on foreclosure and, by means of advertising, following the determination of the foyer to procure oil-holders ; For the purposes of the sale of the estate, as far as possible in free trade. The foam may extend the period when special circumstances are subject to this. In general, the foot of the foam must take on a qualified expert when the debtor, the requestor or anyone else in the property justifies. The expert may, in accordance with the request of the debtor, be accepted before the end of the one in 1. Act. the time limit referred to in paragraph 561 (1). If the impartiality of the case of the defendant is in accordance with the information provided for the footwear, then it shall not be accepted.

Paragraph 2. If an expert is accepted, the requestor shall, at the request of the foal, be required to provide security for the costs in this case. In exceptional cases, however, the phosphorus may, however, be able to grant the requisition a short time limit to provide security. If the requisition is to make the required security, the auction request shall be deemed to have been suspended.

Paragraph 3. Requestor or, if a experts are accepted, the expert will prepare a sales position for use at the auction. The sales record shall contain information about the sales and other conditions relating to the property and the auction, which must be considered to be of major importance to purchaser. The sales record shall include, in particular, the information referred to in section 566 (3). 2, and section 569 (4). ONE, ONE. the information referred to in Section 566 (2) and after the Member's reference to the foal. 3, 3. Act. The debtor and the property shall be entitled to the information required for the preparation of the sales opting and other auction conditions. The exception of this means that the person concerned may not be able to cover its costs in the event of the auction case.

Paragraph 4. The owner of the property and any user shall provide the experts, the requestor and the interested parties in the auction to pertain the property and the accessories to be sold in conjunction with this at the auction.

§ 563. The foam can invoke the debtor, the requestor or any other person in the property, entitled to a preparatory meeting. They may be called upon to provide the usual documentation for the documents referred to in section 569 (4). 1, mentioned information. In such cases, it shall be indicated that the failure of this or the absence of the meeting may result in the failure to cover the costs incurred in the event of the auctioning issue.

Paragraph 2. The meeting is convenally in general at least 14 days ' notice. Dispose of the sitting, shall inform the foal as far as possible they referred to in this area.

§ 563 a. Requestor shall revoke his request if the debtor before the auction pays all due claims that are secured by the requestor of the property, and the cost of the auction.

Paragraph 2. If the auction has been held and there is a new auction, the requestor shall revoke his request if the debtor before the new auction is to pay the claims referred to in paragraph 1. 1 the costs and the amounts due and the associated costs of all those obtained under the auctioning of the sale at the auctioning of the auction. Should a mortgage letter remain indebted, if the bidding ban is accepted, other creditors may claim only a payment of due benefits and costs.

§ 564. The foghtwear shall refer to the debtor, mortgage and landowners, servitus and others affected by the sale to the foreclosure auction, cf. § 154. However, summons may be omitted if the auction is provided for in section 563 (3). 1, mentioned meeting.

Paragraph 2. The call must contain information about the time and place of the auction, the auctioning of the auctioning or his representative, and shall be given to the property for sale, the location and size of the property and the owner's name. The interested parties shall be invited to provide the usual documentation for the information referred to in section 569 and indicate that the failure to do so may result in it in section 563 (s). 1, said effect. The call shall follow the one in § 562 (3). 3, mentioned sales reposition.

Paragraph 3. The call must contain information on where the auctioning documents can be inspecting and to whom representations can be made concerning the auction and the property inspection.

Paragraph 4. Where the requestor's request for auction does not include the property with respect to the property or only a part thereof, the invoke must contain information on the subject and the provision of the mortgage and equipment to require that the goods objects are subject to a provision of § 568. The auction.

Paragraph 5. The feedingstuffs shall inform the requestor of who has been convened pursuant to paragraph 1. 1.

§ 565. Requestor cannot inflict upon the creditors who have any priorities or genuine rights prior to him, any expenditure on the promotion of the auction, but must bear the costs of this if he does not receive the sale in the bid. The person concerned shall provide security for the costs of the fogeal rule.

Paragraph 2. If the auction is carried out, the cost of debt collection shall be borne by an airport after he has been convened for a meeting as referred to in section 563, or to foreclosure, by the paidholder in question.

§ 566. Requestor or, if a experts are accepted, the expert shall declare the auction once in Statescing at a minimum of 14 days ' notice.

Paragraph 2. The announcement must draw up the auction as foreclosure and, beyond time and place of the auction, contain information on all matters that may be considered to have a significant impact on the property value. The comp must include in particular information on the premises of the property, exact address, property value, nature, area and use, including as far as possible, information on the size of the area and its direction. The announcement shall contain the items in section 564 (3). 3, mentioned information.

Paragraph 3. The advertising or the expert shall also announce the auction at least once in one or more of the auction place normally read newspapers and, where appropriate, also in the other appropriate manner, suitable for the purchase of interest. The publications in newspapers and other leaves shall be included as far as possible in the general advertisements for buildings for sale and shall contain the items listed in paragraph 1. 2 mentioned information. In the case of an auctions in property used for private residence, the fogeable person may decide that the notice shall give an example of cash requirements, annual gross levies and tax deficit calculated by a given tender.

§ 567. If the sale is to be expunted or postponed, the foal must, as far as possible, cancel this by the notice once in the same leaves, in which it has been announced. In addition, the auction requestor must provide information to anyone who, pursuant to section 564, has been given a separate call for the auction.

§ 568. Includes the requestor ' s request for forced auction not the property of the property or only a part thereof may require a mortgage or equipment other than in the property to require that the auction be included in the request. If the plant or equipment has been convened to a meeting referred to in section 563, the requirement shall be presented at the meeting. A register of the accessories must be given to the foam drete no later than 7 days before the auction.

Paragraph 2. Adoration of the accessories pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 during the auction, all justified by the property and accessories, in accordance with the contents of their equipment and pawning.

Paragraph 3. To be added to that paragraph, The claim of the creditor in accordance with a non-release letter or an owning letter and the claim in its entirety shall be required by the person concerned before the auction is to provide for safety to one of the fogeable.

§ 569. At the beginning of the auction meeting, the auction requestor shall indicate the nature and the amount of the costs, the restancer and possible other benefits the buyer must pay off the auctioning ban, and the property justifies, in the property, to indicate the size of their requirements ; an indication of the number of the forge due. Furthermore, the auction conditions, including the sales record, the tingling certificate, are added to the auctioning book and the other documents necessary to the sale. The documents will also be able to be followed by the interested parties. However, the phosphorus must decide whether or not to provide information about it in § 562 (3). 1, that is the assessment.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs shall ensure that the auction is announced in accordance with section 566, including that of section 566 (1). 3, mentioned in content, location, indentation places and number of indents shall be suitable for purchasing interest. The feed must also ensure that it is in section 562 (3). 3, the sales opposture referred to in accordance with its contents shall be suitable for purchasing interest.

§ 570. The auction shall be held at the conditions laid down by the Justice Department (Ministry of Justice ' s foreclosure terms). This may be determined to the extent to which they may be permitted to be depart at the time of adoption by the Member of the Commission, in order to ensure that there are no exceptional or equal conditions to be adopted, which may be presumed to deter the buyers. Where there is a dispute over the eligibility of the eligibility of the justification, the dispute shall be settled by the order of the foghing. The same applies to questions about whether the auction can be promoted, in spite of the opposition from a person who considers ownership property to the property or to be proprietor of the service or other right of this person who predates someone who, must be covered by the auction sale.

Paragraph 2. If there is a dispute over who is to be done by the auction sum, or in the order of the declaration to be carried out, this shall be determined by the order of the foal. If the decision by the dispute is particularly important for the implementation of the auction, the ruling should be stated before the auction. Otherwise the phosphorus can determine that the disputed part of the auction sum shall be paid to the foal order, cf. However, the $89 and Section 61 of the law on the changeover of death boes. In the case of a non-voluntary payment, the amount of the fogeal shall be paid for the amount of the panning right. The foam drete shall distribute the amount in accordance with the rules in Section 579.

Paragraph 3. The feed may also be outside the provisions of paragraph 1. In the case of such cases, the decision shall be postponed until after the auction, when this may be done without prejudice to the implementation of the auction.

§ 571. Estiner the foghing of the fact that further information should be provided for the purpose of the sale, or a decision not to be terminated at once in the auctions, may defer the auction. In addition, provision may be made in accordance with the rules of section 502. The feed order shall immediately determine the date of termination and the intake as far as possible immediately for the auction.

Paragraph 2. The foam order shall declare a deferred auction after the rules in § 566. If the auction has not been intoxicated at the first auctioning meeting, it shall also be called upon in accordance with the rules of section 564.

§ 572. Have the mortglers furant on the property and in his accessories, but with a mutually divergent priority position, the ununiformly stapled parts of the pan must be discarded separately and then assembling. Where the highest bid is obtained by a total call, greater than or equal to the sum of the highest bids resulting from a separate call, the total tender shall be assumed. The amount of the auction shall be allocated according to the ratio between the values of the non-uniformly attached parts of the pan, as provided for in the foal basis, unless the auction conditions stipulate that the total allocation should be allocated according to the relationship ; the highest bids obtained by separate call.

§ 573. On the property of the property, the rights of use, of the hardening, litigation, litigation, or similar obligations, which are priority over all mortgage debt, be advised the property with the obligation to take over or unload such burden on the auctioning ban ; unless the legitimate codents in other. If a service has been granted prior to the final auction, it shall be paid by the Buyer within 7 days of the end of the auction.

Paragraph 2. If such burdens have secondary priority, if it considers that they do not affect the value of the property, the foyer may decide that they must be overtaken by the purchaser in addition to the auction delivery man. Otherwise, the property will be rebuilt first with an obligation to take over or unload the burden of the auctioning ban. If no tenders offer full coverage to the priority priority requirements, the property shall be rebuilt without such an obligation. In such cases, the burden of the burden shall be capitalised on the general rules of law, as laid down by the capital, where necessary, by the discretion of the foal, after all interested parties have had the opportunity to express their opinion. The entitled person shall have the right to cover the purchase of the payment prior to its subsequent priority in the scope of which it extends to the extent. The amount shall be paid in the same manner as pawn liabilities, which may be required and brace with an annual interest rate fixed in accordance with section 5 (5). 1 and 2, in the interest of late payment, etc.

Paragraph 3. If any person may make conditional or ircertain requirements applicable to the property, the justifiable demand that the amount of the sum of the sum of the sum to be paid to his satisfaction may be required, taking into account the nature of the claim. The amount of the deposited amount shall be paid to the foam drete to deposit it into a financial institution.

§ 574. The feed is made up of the property and shall, where necessary, make the tenders and the names of the bydenders. After all, despite three requests, no tenders have been made, the cry will be stopped and the result is recorded in the auctioning book. Sales are confirmed by hammerstroke.

§ 575. Anyone who has a share of the bidding ban may require that hammerpunches be given to the highest bidder which can meet the requirements of the auctioning of the buyer on the buyer's security. If such a requirement does not produce such a requirement and does not obtain the requisition of the auctioning or offer no tenders, the production of the fodder shall be raised unless a new auction is to be held under Section 576. If the auction is raised, the cost of this is paid by the requestor who do not have the rules for this against the debtor.

§ 576. The debtor may, at the auction meeting, require a new auction for the immediate security of payment of the costs associated with it, in so far as they were not covered by a higher bid. The same can be made of any right-holder who does not receive full coverage by the prohibition.

Paragraph 2. Estiming that a significant higher tender can be achieved at a new auction may provide for new auctioning to be held unless it or the holders of rightholders who do not receive full coverage, as well as the debtor, wish to see the delivery of the tender. If there is no higher bid for the new auction, the cost of this is borne out by the treasury.

§ 577. If a new auction is to be held, it shall be announced in accordance with the rules of section 566 with an indication of the nature of the auction. If the auction has not been set at the first auction meeting, or the auction of the auction queue's non-compliance with the auctioning conditions, then call for the rules in section 564 will be called for.

Paragraph 2. More than two auctions may only be borne if the foal is, in exceptional circumstances, to be given, or the request for auctioning is a breach of non-compliance. At a new auction which is not a breach of non-compliance, section 575 shall apply mutatis muc;

§ 578. Make a plant or equipment that at the auction bought the property at a price that did not give him full coverage, his claim to the debtor or others, may reduce the amount of the claim to the extent that it may later be sold by the sale of : the property, or otherwise, is proof that the auction ban was in misreading on the property value at the time of the auction.

§ 579. Should payment in accordance with section 570 (4), In the case of phosphorus, a draft of the auctioning sum shall be drawn up between the interested parties as soon as the hammer on the hammer is given. The draft shall be sent to the interested parties with an invitation to present any objections before a time limit has been set by one of the fogeable. If there is no objection before the deadline of the deadline, the auctioning sum shall be allocated according to it as it arrives, without anyone's right to share in it in the case of the incidency.

Paragraph 2. Expired by the end of the item referred to in paragraph 1. 1 mentioned objections to the draft, summon the foal roster with at least 14 days ' notice of interest to a meeting. The call must contain information that the documents of the case are in the foresight of the office of the fogeal. If a consensus cannot be reached on the meeting, the foghthot issue will be determined by the decision. The part of the auction sum that is not the subject of dispute shall be paid in accordance with the draft, while the disputed part shall be withdrawn from the foal Order until the final decision of the case. The amount of the detainable amount is inserted for the interest rate in a financial institution.

§ 580. The foyer must issue an auction house to the auction owner or the person who acquired the right to do so, when it is established that the auction conditions are fulfilled or that all justifiable have received what they are entitled to, or cochets that the deed is issued. If it is provided that a creditor who has a claim to be covered by the sum, despite legal tender, refused or declared incapable of granting the requisite, the amount may be paid to the foam drete, which, The deed shall indicate that the person concerned may be deleted by the deed of deed. The same shall apply where the creditor concerned does not reside here in the kingdom or has not given up any person in charge as a representative to receive the amount on his behalf. The amount of the paid-up amount shall be pasted to a financial institution.

Paragraph 2. it shall be sold by several separate properties, at the request of the buyer or the person who enters his place, issue a separate deed or a transfer document on each property, provided that the conditions for this are fulfilled, cf. paragraph The same applies when a property is divided, and it is satisfied that the statutory conditions for this are fulfilled.

§ 581. Once the auction queue has fulfilled the auctioning conditions and the time of appeal has expired, without notification of an appeal to the Tingling court, the buyer may require those rights which were not covered by the auction, deleted by the register.

Paragraph 2. A digital pantheon has been deleted in the register in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, the person who, according to the information contained in this book, has the right to make any personal claims after the debit letter in force to the debtor, require that the Tingly-trial converts the digital pantheon letter to a paper document. The paper document is to consider an original IOUs.

§ 582. The feed order shall determine, where necessary, by the decision, the amount of the fees, fees and travel costs which, in accordance with the auctioning conditions, are to be paid by the auction queue in addition to the auction ban. The amount of salaries and fees shall be determined taking account of the nature of the case and the extent of the work of the person concerned, including their complicity in the information provided by the auction case, cf. however, sections 563 and 564 (6). 2.

Chapter 52

Disputes during the foreclosure

§ 583. Under the auction case, section 499, 500, paragraph, is found. 1, and 501 use with the necessary relaxation.

Paragraph 2. The original parties may not object to the legality of the civil engineering business or of the acts of law prior to this.

Paragraph 3. The cost of the treatment of disputes during the auction is replaced only if this is justified by the nature of the dispute and the extent of the work. The rules laid down in Chapter 30 shall apply in respect of the costs of the processing of disputes after the issue of the sale.

Chapter 53

Appeal of the foghters ' decisions

§ 584. Decisions taken by a fed may, unless otherwise specified in the law, be linked to the national right in whose circle the foghold is located.

Paragraph 2. Decisions relating to the requirements for claims which have an economic value of not more than 10 000 cranes shall not be paired. However, the process appropriation board may grant permission for dearie whose special reasons are therefore to be used.

Paragraph 3. The application for a person authorization shall be submitted to the Procession Board within four weeks of the decision. However, the Board may, in exceptional cases, grant authorization where the application is submitted later, but within 1 year of the decision.

Paragraph 4. Decision of the foal by section 561 (1). 2-4, section 562, paragraph. 1-3, $563, section 566, paragraph 5. 3, 3. pkt., section 569 (4). ONE, FOUR. pkt., section 570, paragraph 1. TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 3, Section 571 (3). Paragraph 1, Section 576 (1). 2, and section 577 (3). Two, don't have to be jared.

§ 584 a. The decisions of the foal for the costs of more than 10 000 cranes may be paired separately.

Paragraph 2. The Board of Processes may grant authorization to the Member of the fogeable ' s decision on costs which, in accordance with paragraph 1, shall be made. Paragraph 1 cannot be pareed if special reasons are therefore being made.

Paragraph 3. The application for a date authorization shall be submitted to the Procession Board within two weeks of the decision. However, the Board may, by way of derogation, grant authorization where the application is submitted later, but within six months of the decision.

§ 585. The court's decision in a lovers ' case is not to be linked. However, the process appropriation board may grant permission for dear, if the caress relates to questions of principle. If special reasons speak for it, the authorisation may be limited to a part of the case.

Paragraph 2. The application for a date authorization shall be submitted to the Procession Board within 8 weeks of the decision, however, within 4 weeks of the decision. However, in cases other than the auctioning cases, the refusal to grant authorization shall be authorized, where the application is submitted later, but within 1 year of the decision.

§ 586. Dearly beloved, the business is done within four weeks of the transaction, or, if the business is not performed within four weeks of the decision being made.

Paragraph 2. Has been granted pursuant to section 584 (3). 2 and 3, section 584 a, paragraph In the last four weeks after the authorisation has been granted, the applicant shall take place within 4 weeks of the authorisation.

Paragraph 3. In the case of the end of the sale of an auction on an aircraft registered in a foreign state, which has joined the Geneva Convention of 19. However, in January 1948, the period shall be six months after the sales day, as the end of the end as a reason for the cancellation of the rules in section 544 (1). Two, have not been complied with.

Paragraph 4. If dearly after the deadline expires, the caress shall be rejected by the right to which the decision is jared. However, the right may, exceptionally, permit dearly beloved until 1 year, in auctioning cases, up to six months after the decision. In such cases, the heretic must be delivered within 4 weeks of the notification of the authorisation. The provisions of section 398 shall apply mutatis mutis. The court ' s decision may be submitted only to the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules laid down in § 392 (2). 2.

§ 587. The rules in § 393 and § § 395-398 a find with the provisions of paragraph 1. 2-4 of the aforementioned change shall apply.

Paragraph 2. Dearting decisions taken in the end of the auction after the end of the sale shall have an adverse effect on the part of the procedure. In the case of decisions taken before the end of the auction, a clause on the termination will be conditional on the making of the safety of the cost of holding at a new auction meeting.

Paragraph 3. The abolition of a arrest or a ban cannot be prevented from stepping into operation by the use of loved ones.

Paragraph 4. The Parties may, in the case of the case, make any assertions that have not been made for the foghold. However, this does not apply to the prohibition of a ban on the part of Chapter 57 of this Regulation.

Paragraph 5. Under the prohibition of prohibition, section 647, paragraph 1. 1, corresponding use.

Paragraph 6. The following must be negotiated in the event of a possible failure to do so by the nature of the case. If both parties are requested to be submitted for oral proceedings, the motion for a general request shall be met in general.

Chapter 54

Border Pant

§ 588. If the payment obligation is defaulted under a pawn letter or if there is a second material breach in accordance with such a pantheon, the pan may take over the use of the property for the purposes of the fogeable instrument, to get cover for his claim through the earnings of the real-estate operation.

Paragraph 2. Supporting the pan-right of an owner pawn letter or an indemth letter shall be found in section 478 (3). 1, no. 6, corresponding usage.

Paragraph 3. Inheritance to be used by means of payment breach may not occur until two weeks after the pastoral has given a pawn to the written notice that the property may be used for the use of the property in question ; the basis of the breach.

§ 589. The request must be made by the pan-holder, whether the entire property and, where appropriate, as provided for in the section 37 of the system of information provided for is covered by the request.

Paragraph 2. The feed holder ' s request to follow shall record the assets that are left to the use of the airport.

Paragraph 3. The commercial must notify the other panthavers in the property and the municipality where the property is situated, about its takeover of the property. The requisition shall send a list of who has received notification within 14 days of the business of the foal.

Paragraph 4. In the case of the proceedings, the rules laid down in Chapter 55 shall apply mutatis muted, however, where the request is always lodged in the foal order in the place where the pan is located. The pan-set shall be informed of the business of the property ' s inheritance for use unless, exceptionally, the right of the law considers that the matter should be handled without such notification. The notification or withdrawal of pawts normally occurs at a minimum of 7 days and shall be served on pawless pantsets. If no panel is given such notification, the requestor shall notify the pawls as soon as possible of the business ' s trial, cf. paragraph THREE, TWO. Act.

§ 590. Before the business is promoted, the airport must provide security for the claims that may result from the administration of the pan. The foam rule shall decide on the size of the security.

Paragraph 2. The security shall be released by the foal vertical when it has been eight weeks after the foot or the court and the other panthavers in the property have received the accounts, cf. § 594, paragraph. 1 without the obligation to compensate for the replacement, or when both the debtor or the probate, as well as the other panthavers, are concoiling herein. The decision on compensation shall be taken by the decision to be taken.

Paragraph 3. In the case of agricultural property, the feed may on the promotion of the business by the fact that the pan indicates a person who possesses the necessary qualifications on behalf of the pan, to carry out the day-to-day operations of the property.

§ 591. The Pan-holder may not require an inmate in the possession of the part of a property which is to be accommodation for the pawner or his household. However, the feed may, however, be subject to the right of the pan-seat or the residence of the pawler to remain in a residence where the amount and amount of time due to be paid shall be fixed in respect of the usual leasing conditions, in the light of the usual leasing conditions, in the case of similarly normal leasing conditions ; Housing.

Paragraph 2. In the case of the Accessing Act section 37, section 509 and § 515 equivalent use shall apply.

§ 592. As long as the agent has an estate for use, the panthave has the right to upstate the property's income. The agent shall be entitled to dispose of the accessories referred to in the tingly Act section 37 and make other arrangements relating to the property, in so far as this may be considered to be part of a regular operation of the property.

Paragraph 2. The agent shall have a duty to hold the property and its accessories in sound order and duly insured, and to pay taxes on the property, which are due to the property being taken. The agent has a duty to pay for the plant's supply of electricity, gas, water, heat and the like, while the use of the use of the use of the use of the service. The airport shall notify its contents within 14 days of the end of the month after the end of the month and pawn on the result of the operation of the property in the previous month.

Paragraph 3. If the mortgage on mortgnee is leased, the service provider shall enter the use of the service provider, the use of which is made up, in the rights and obligations of the tenants in accordance with the contract law.

Paragraph 4. As long as the use of the user-related relationship is made, the use of the public service provider shall have a duty to comply with the premises of the property from the public to the same extent as the property owner.

§ 593. The use of the barber panel is entitled to the premises for use when the default event is terminated when a pan-set default is brought to an end when a panthaver with a better or sibling priority begs the property to be used, or when the one-eviction or other in the case of the pan-set is not ; the property justifies justifiable the use of the user spanner to override duties after Article 592.

Paragraph 2. The Gspanoholder has the right to pay the due amounts due to panels with better or with the priority number of the sibling.

Paragraph 3. When the property is sold into foreclosure, when the owner is declared bankrupt or when the owner's death is under public treatment as debt relief, when the owner is declared bankrupt or when the owner is declared to be bankrupt, the owner is sold.

§ 594. When the use of the user is brought to an end or lapse, the user shall be held shortly to account for its administration of the pawn to the foyer, the pantslayer and all the mortgands in the property. The exportment of the use of the service as a result of a bankruptcy or public death penalty shall be paid to the probate court.

Paragraph 2. The accounting shall contain information on all revenue and expenditure carried out and held by the user spanner. Expenditure which cannot be disclosed at end can only require reimbursable, provided that their nature and tranche size are reported at the accounting decision.

Paragraph 3. The rugator can calculate in the accounts a suitable remuneration for his own and his employees ' work on the operation of the property.

Paragraph 4. If the use of the use of the user does not fall within the scope of foreclosure, and show the use of the use of the pantry to pay this to the pan-set or his / her agent ' s rem.

Paragraph 5. Tall about the accounts is determined by the foghis.

§ 595. The decisions of the foal shall be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 53 of this Chapter.

Chapter 55

Immedial fetning business

§ 596. The requirements referred to in Section 528 may be imposed by the fowl at an immediate foghold ' s business without the usual periodic enforcement basis, if the person entitled (requestor) in the foal can demonstrate or reprobate its claim against it ; obligated (requisisitus).

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 1 shall apply mutatis muted to the aid required for the enforcement of custody of the foal by the foot of the foal. Enburriment shall be done according to the provision in § 537.

§ 597. If there are objections to the requestor's requirements, and the requestor may not obtain proof of its right by document evidence or party explanation, the fogeable shall refuse to promote the request. If the requestor of the requestor is likely to be found for the purposes of the requestor ' s credit statement, it is dubious to refuse to promote the business, the fodder may carry out the business on condition that the requestor provides security for the injury and the inconvenience which may be carried out at the requisius. The security shall be released after the expiry of the time limit set out in section 600 unless the recess before has taken on a case or in the case of dears.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs may, exceptionally, permit the other proof of the evidence other than those referred to in paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. The foot of the foam may, at the request of the recon, to dismiss the business in the sections 226 (2). The case is questionable and, for reasons of other reasons, the right to promote the matter is inconsiderate.

Paragraph 4. The decision of the foal shall be taken at the request of a decision.

§ 598. The request for the establishment of an immediate foam store shall be submitted to the foal in the place where the recorder has home affairs, cf. § § 235-240. If the record is not home in this country, section 487 shall apply mutatis mums, with the derogations provided for in section 247.

Paragraph 2. As regards the processing of the case, § 248, § 348, § 349, § 491, § 492 (2). Paragraph 1, section 493, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, section 494 (4). 1, 2, and 4, section 495-500, § 502, paragraph 1, no. 2, and section 503-506 corresponding usage. The notification or summons of the recorder usually occurs at a minimum of 7 days. The request and the requestor of the requestor to use the requested annexes must accompany the invocation of the party.

§ 599. The decisions of the foal shall be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 53 of this Chapter.

$600. If the requirement is not to pass the requestor ' s requirements, the requisitions may not be made within three months of the establishment of civil proceedings with claims for the cancellation and compensation of the business, in so far as such claims have not been made by appeal ; Decision of the foal.

§ § 601-626. (Aphat)

Fifth episode. Preliminary remedies

Chapter 56

Arrest

§ 627. The foot of the foam can make to the safety of claims when :

1) that the claim cannot be made for the claim, and

2) it must be assumed that the possibility of later cover will otherwise be significantly dephoned.

§ 628. Arrest may not be made when it has to be assumed that the debt does not pass.

Paragraph 2. In aircraft, foreign vessels and shipshipments belonging to foreign states, only the rules on this subject may be taken in accordance with the provisions of other legislation.

Paragraph 3. Cases of detention in ship of the ship ' s affining to the safety of a seagoing requirement shall be treated in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 4 of the Law.

§ 629. Before arrested or arrested are carried out, the fogeable may decide that the creditor as a condition of the arrest must provide for the harm and disadvantage of the debtor who can be brought to the debtor by the arrest.

Paragraph 2. The foam rule determines the nature and size of the security.

§ 630. Whereas the debtor shall be able to be revoked or repealed if the debtor shall make the debtor ' s estimatory adequate level of the creditor ' s claim, with an addendum of both due and estimated interest and the likely costs associated with it ; The arresting operation, the arresting case and the case of the claim.

Paragraph 2. Before the arrest is made, the phosphorus must call on the debtor or the representative of his / her interest, cf. § 495, paragraph. Two, to avert the brig in payment or security.

§ 631. The arrest request shall be submitted in writing to the foal order. The request shall contain information on the specific circumstances in which the creditor wishes to invoke and on the information necessary for the processing of the case. The request must be accompanied by the documents claimed.

Paragraph 2. With regard to the treatment of the matter, the rules in section 487, section 488, section. 3, section 489, § 491, section 492 (2). Paragraph 1, section 493, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, section 494, section 495-500, § 501 (1). 4 and 5, section 502 (4). 1, no. 2 and 3, § 503, § 504, nr. 1 and 4, Section 505 (5). 2-4, section 506, section 507, paragraph. 2-4, § § 508-518, section 519 (1). 1, section 520 (1). ONE, ONE. pkt., section 523, paragraph. 2-4, and § 524 equivalent use.

§ 632. The inheritance can only be carried out in such a large proportion of the debtor ' s assets, which shall be deemed necessary in order to cover the claim with an addendum to the due as well as estimated interest and probable costs incurred in arresting the arrest ; The arresting case and the case of the claim.

Paragraph 2. The foam order declares the arrested assets under arrest and counseling the debtor of the arrest of the arrest, including that the asset resilient to the assets in contravention of the claim may result in impunity.

Paragraph 3. If the debtor is not present, guidance may be done by written notice or by expressing to the person who is responsible for the debtor ' s interest, cf. § 495, paragraph. 2.

§ 633. The phosphorus can decide that if the debtor is arrested must be taken away from the debtor when it must be assumed that the possibility of obtaining cover will be significantly dephoned. The solution shall be retained at the expense of the debt holder or by the person to which the foal is empowered to do so.

Paragraph 2. By the arrest of the money, the amount shall be taken into protective custody of the fogeal.

§ 634. The claims holder shall, within one week of the arrest, initiate proceedings on the claim for which the arrest has been made, unless the debtor is dropped by the debtor or after the arrest of the arrest warrant. In this matter, the creditor must also lay down separate claims for the upholding of the inheritance.

Paragraph 2. Verses the trial of the claim at 1. the body shall, within a week of the arrest, take custody of the creditor within a week of the same court.

Paragraph 3. There's a verdict in one. the court proceedings of the person concerned shall be responsible for the arrest of the arrest warrant in the case of the sentence which has been sentenced. The court may, in the case of appeal, suspend the arrest of the arrest in full or in part.

Paragraph 4. If the procedure for the claim, for which arrest has been made, will be placed on a foreign court, the proceedings should be placed within two weeks of the arrest. In the same period, the arrest warrant is being placed here in the country.

Paragraph 5. If a decision is to be taken into force in this country, the trial of the claim by a foreign court shall be subject to a decision to be taken in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 shall be suspended until a legal force decision has been taken in the case of the foreign matter. The court may, however, immediately determine whether the arrest of the arrest may be confirmed.

Paragraph 6. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-5 shall apply by analogy where the detention of the protective custody is to be placed under the jurisdiction of a security.

§ 635. The obligation of the drinion to take proceedings shall be suspended if the debtor, after detention, comes under the bankruptcy or dies, and the estate shall be taken under public alteration without debt responsibility for the heirs.

Paragraph 2. The cancellation of the replacement shall be released on the basis of the inheritance, provided that the arrest has taken place three months after the arrest of the arrest or the arrest of the arrest, and no claim has been made on the part of the person concerned with the compensation.

§ 636. Under the arrest warrant, it is known whether the brig has been legally done. The debtor can present any objections to the legality of the arrest warrant. However, the question of the claim on the person concerned shall be subject to any objection to the accuracy of the claim, however, in this case.

§ 637. The arrest may be lifted by the arrest warrant in the arrest case, or by the judgment concerning the claim. The arrest of the arrest shall be discarded when the remainder has expired unless an appeal has been made or otherwise determined in the judgment.

§ 638. The arrest may be revoked from the foal if the creditor fails to take custody or proceedings relating to the claim before the time limits specified in section 634, or if any of these cases are rejected or raised.

Paragraph 2. The arrest may be lifted in whole or in part due to circumstances taken after the arrest of the arrest.

Paragraph 3. Before the remainder is lifted, the foal must, as far as possible, give the creditor the opportunity to express their opinion.

§ 639. The one who has been grounded on the basis of a claim, which does not appear to exist, shall pay compensation for loss and tort damages. The same shall apply when the species is disposed of or withdrawn because of the following circumstances, provided that it is assumed that the debt was not.

Paragraph 2. If the claimant claims to be less than a small amount, the creditor must pay compensation to the debtor ' s compensation for the loss resulting from the fact that the inherit has been too large.

Paragraph 3. If the arrest is illegal for other reasons, the creditor shall pay the debtor compensation for loss and tort, if the creditor should have been withheld from costing arrest.

Paragraph 4. Requirements for paragraph 1. 1-3 may be applied as a counterclaim under the custody case or the case of the claim or under independent lawsuit. Self-employed actions that can only be applied after the remainder has been suspended after paragraph 638 or final lapels after paragraph 635 or § 637 shall be placed within three months of the cancellation or loss.

Paragraph 5. The rules of paragraph 1. 1-4 shall apply by analogy where the detention of the arrest shall be made of the security of the arrest.

Paragraph 6. In the case of the remainder, the debtor ' s debtor may be attributed to the debtor's replacement in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 1. 1-3.

§ 640. The decision of the foal can be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 53. Dear doesn't have a prorative effect.

Chapter 57

Prohibition

§ 641. The feed order may impose a ban on private and representatives of the state, region and municipality in their capacity as parties in private law to refrain from acts which are contrary to the right of the requestor.

Paragraph 2. In the context of a ban, it may impose a stand-alone action on the ban on the one which the ban does not comply with (record), in order to ensure the obligation imposed on the ban to be imposed on the ban.

Paragraph 3. In the case of aircraft, foreign vessels and shipshipments belonging to foreign states, such prohibition may be applied only in accordance with the provisions of this Regulation in other legislation.

§ 642. Prohibition may be closed provided that it is demonstrated or likely to be :

1) that the acts to be sought are in breach of the right of the requestor,

2) that the recorder will conduct the acts which are being sought shall be prohibited ; and

3) the purpose of which is to be wasted, provided that the requestor is referred to in accordance with the proper procedure for the general trial.

§ 643. Prohibition cannot be closed when it is estimated that the rules of the law on punishment and replacement and, where appropriate, one of the requisient security offered, provide a requisition of sufficient safeguards.

Paragraph 2. The foot of the feed may refuse to prohibit the prohibition if it wishes to adversate or inadversate the injury or inconvenience of the requestor of the requestor of the proverbial failure of the requestor of the Proverbial Probe.

§ 644. The phosphorus can determine that the requisition as a condition for the abandonning of the prohibition shall provide safety for the injury and disadvantage which may be imposed on the Prohibition of the Prohibition.

Paragraph 2. The foam rule determines the nature and size of the security.

Paragraph 3. If the fogeable demand for security is required, the ban will not be applied until such time as the security required is lodged. The feed order shall notify the parties of the time of the prohibition of the prohibition, provided that this date is not already announced in a court hearing, cf. § 162.

§ 645. The feed order shall provide, at the request of the prohibition, assistance to the prohibition of the prohibition, including by preventing a ban being violated and by destroying what has been carried out in breach of the ban.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs may be seized by a plumbing property where it is used or has been used in violation of the ban, or where there are certain reasons to assume that it will be used for that purpose.

Paragraph 3. The lamp used shall be kept at the expense of the phosphorus or by the person to which the foal is authorised to do so.

Paragraph 4. The phosphorus can be seized by requisifying the safety of the records referred to in paragraph 1. 3 mentioned costs. It may also be conditional upon the increase in safety to be increased by Article 644.

§ 646. Applications for the prohibition shall be submitted to the foal in the jurisdiction of the recorder, where the recorder has their home, cf. § § 235-240. Has the record not repatriated in this country, or relates to the request alone, or to impound after section 645, section 487 shall apply mutatis mums.

Paragraph 2. As regards the processing of the case, § 248, § 344, § 348, § 349, § 352, § 491 (4). ONE, ONE. pkt., section 492, paragraph 4. Paragraph 1, section 493, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, section 494 (4). One and four, section 495, paragraph. ONE, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. $3, $499, $500, § 502, paragraph. 1, no. The same applies to 2 and 3 and Article 506. During the examination of a request for assistance or seizure after Article 645, section 491 (4) shall also be found. 3, section 494, paragraph. 2, section 495, paragraph. 2, section 497 and § 498 equivalent use.

§ 647. The foam can cut off a chain of evidence, which is incompatible with the promotion of the business.

Paragraph 2. If the requestor is revoked or is not carried out or is prohibited, a ban on the foothold case shall be taken at the request of the court to decide on the costs of the case. The provisions of Chapter 30 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 648. The rules laid down in section 634-639-639-shall apply mutatis mutis. The period in section 634 (4). 1, in the case of termination of proceedings, however, is 2 weeks.

Paragraph 2. The foghead shall guide the reposition of the rule of law on the legal implications of the prohibition, including that violation of the ban may result in impunity after Section 651 (3). 1.

§ 649. In the case of the judgment in the prohibition case or in the judgment of a case pursuant to section 651, provision shall be made on the manner in which the goods are to be seized. Such a provision may also be made in the case of cancellation of a prohibition pursuant to section 648, cf. § 638. In the light of the decision, the record may be relapsed in the requisius situation or may be confiscated. If the confiscation is to be confiscated, the confiscation may be used to cover the requestor's replacement requirements.

§ 650. Decisions taken by the rules laid down in Chapter 53 shall be linked to the decisions taken by the rules laid down by the rules. Dear doesn't have a prorative effect.

§ 651. The offender may, under one of the requestor of a fetus, be sentenced to a sentence of fine or maximum sentence until four months and is hereby sentenced to pay compensation.

Paragraph 2. Rule of paragraph (1) Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutias to the one intentionally providing the assistance of the Proper of the Proper Proper of the Proper Proper.

Paragraph 3. The issue of the imposition of penalties or compensation may be suspended until the prohibition case is settled.

§ 652. The rules on arrest shall apply where a request for a ban on the payment of a claim is lodged, a ship ' s affinity or a reposition of relocation or other on-call time of the object, and the purpose of which is to obtain security for the sake of the balance ; by a financial requirement.

Chapter 57 a

Evidence of a violation of intellectual property rights, etc.

§ 653. At the request of the rightholder or any other person empowered to claim an infringement of an intellectual property or infringement referred to in paragraph 1. 2 (The requestor) may make provision for a study to be carried out with another (requestcase) to be carried out with a view to proof of the violation or infringement and to the extent of which it is likely to be carried out by the record of the record ; or will commit such a violation and there is reason to assume that proof of the violation or violation and the extent of the offence may be found in the rooms which are requested to be investigated.

Paragraph 2. The rules laid down in this Chapter shall apply to evidence relating to :

1) infringement of copyrights or related rights, cf. Copyright section § § 2, 3, 65, 66, 67, 69, 70, 71 and 77,

2) infringement of Article 11 (1) of the copyright law. 2, section 73 and 74,

3) infringements referred to in Article 76 (6) of the copyright law. 1, no. 4 and 5, and Section 78,

4) infringements, as mentioned in the law on radio and television company, § 91,

5) infringement of patterns,

6) violation of design, including Community design,

7) infringement of trademarks, including Community trade marks, and joint brands,

8) infringement of the names of undertakings,

9) infringement of patents ;

10) violation of usage models ;

11) violation of the design of semi-conductor products,

12) violation of rights to plan units,

13) infringement of geographical indications and so on ; and

14) in violation of the section 1 of the placing on the market of the placing on the market of illegal products.

Paragraph 3. The study may include any material that may be considered to be of significance in order to determine whether and to what extent infringements or infringements referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken. 2 have taken place, including objects for sale, machinery and other production equipment, accounting materials, invoices, order notes, advertising material and other documents, information on computer installations, computer programs and electronic storage facilities.

Paragraph 4. The foot shall refuse, in full or in part, a request for examination if, in the interests of privacy, commercial secrets, or in any case, the investigation will carry out the injury or drawback of the recon which is in the abertion of the situation ; the interests of the holder of the right to examine the conduct of the investigation.

Paragraph 5. A study shall not include material that contains information about circumstances which the requisiposition in accordance with § 169, § 170 or § 172 would be excluded from or exempted to give an explanation of the witness.

§ 653 a. The request for examination shall be submitted to the foal in the jurisdiction of the recorder, in the case of the recorder, in accordance with the procedure for the purposes of the recorder. section 235-240, or in which premises to be the subject of investigation, are located. The request shall be in writing and shall contain the information requested by the requestor to support the request and the information which is necessary for the processing of the case.

Paragraph 2. The feedingstuffs shall lay down the time and place of the business and shall inform it of the requestor and the requisius situation. Prior notification of the requalis may be omitted if notification may be assumed to risk the removal of objects, documents, information on computer plants or other subjects covered by the inquiry ; change.

Paragraph 3. The recorder must, even though this has not been subject to the prior notification of the business, have access to a statement before the fogeable shall decide whether the request for investigation should be taken into account, cf. however, paragraph 1 4.

Paragraph 4. The business can be done, even if the recon does not give a meeting or not to be taken. In this case, the phosphorus must encourage other people over 18 years of age, who may be informed of props to carry out his / her interest in the business. If the recorder has not been notified about the business, no one on the spot which can represent the requisitions of props shall be placed on the premises unless exceptional circumstances are available.

Paragraph 5. If the record has not been notified in advance of the business, the requisiposition or the vested interest shall be subject to the interests of the record, cf. paragraph 4, have access to call a lawyer. If the record or his authorized representative wishes to take advantage of this right, the business shall be deferred until the lawyer is present. This does not, however, apply if a postponement of the business in this event will cause unnecessary delay or a risk referred to in paragraph 1. TWO, TWO. Act.

Paragraph 6. A decision to conduct examination is subject to the requisition of the requestor to ensure the injury or disadvantage to which the requestor may be inflited unless the phosphorus in exceptional circumstances determines otherwise. The foam rule determines the nature and size of the security.

Paragraph 7. Has the record not been present at the store, gives the fogeal without undue delay the notification of what has passed. In such a case, the RecviSitus may within 1 week of the notification of the notification require the business to resume. The material from the survey could not be delivered to the requestor until this time limit has expired. If the recorder case is required to resume, the material may not be issued until the first decision is taken in the case.

Paragraph 8. Decisions shall be taken by the decision and shall be linked to the rules laid down in Chapter 53.

Niner. 9. A chain of evidence, which is incompatible with the promotion of the business promotion, may be cut.

§ 653 b. A study shall be carried out at the action of the foal. To the extent that it may be deemed necessary for the purpose of proof of proof, the phosphorus must be seized or documents, like the order of the fogeable or the other, to take photographs, record films, and make copies of copies of the goods ; documents, information on computer installations, computer programs and other material.

Paragraph 2. The foot of the foam may appoint one or more non-capable experts to assist in the execution of the study.

Paragraph 3. The requisition or his authorized representative shall have the right to be present during the examination, but only in order to assist the phosphorus, with information, the identification of products and the like. However, the foot of the foam may decide that the requestor or his representative must not be present.

Paragraph 4. In the legal book, the fogeable shall, where necessary, scope the observations made during the examination, just as the feed is drawn up a list of the processed objects or documents and copies, etc., in the form of copies, etc. The phosphorus or the court shall be authorised to do so. To this extent the material is not provided for by the foghters, the material shall be kept available to the Parties, and the foal may, in the same extent, provide the material or copies thereof to the parties. If an imputed expert has been involved, this must, within one of the fogeable's date, draw up a description of the investigation and its results. The foam drive shall send a copy of the description to the parties.

Paragraph 5. Expenses of expert assistance and storage of beslavers and other items, as well as other specific expenditure incurred by the business of the business, shall be held by the requestor. The phosphorus can determine that the requestor shall provide security for the payment of expenditure.

Paragraph 6. To the extent that it is deemed necessary to complete the survey, the fogeable must obtain access to the requisition premises and save. In order to do so, the feed may use the necessary force. The police shall provide assistance with assistance to that of the Member State.

§ 653 c. The request must within 4 weeks of the date of receipt of the report that the investigation is closed, proceedings relating to infringements or infringements which have been duly substantiated by the request for examination unless the requestor of the recorder is dropped ; pursuit. If the recorder has not taken persecution and shall not be prosecuted in a timely manner, the photovertical and requisitions shall be required by the requestor of the requestor of the impounded objects and documents produced, copies and other evidence obtained from : the study and, in the course of the investigation, the investigation shall not be used as evidence of infringements or infringements.

Paragraph 2. Where a decision is taken on examination after examination has been carried out, paragraph shall be subject to the provisions of paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. Act. equivalent.

Paragraph 3. If it proves that the requestor may not be invoked or cannot be invoked by the requestor, the requestor has record claims for damages for losses and tort. The same shall apply where it is not demonstrated that the requisiposition has been guilty of violations or infringements covered by the investigation.

Paragraph 4. Claims for compensation pursuant to paragraph 1. 3 may be applied as a modal claim during a trial by the requestor or under an independent lawsuit. Do not request court proceedings in accordance with paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. pkt., a sovereign search target for compensation shall be replaced by the requestor three months after the expiry date of the requestor's lawsuit. Repees a decision on investigation after the case's resumption, cf. § 653 a, paragraph SEVEN, TWO. or, in the light of the decision, the replacement shall be subject to the compensation provided for in paragraph 1 of this Decision. 3.

§ 653 d. With regard to the processing of the case, section 344 and 349, section 487 (4). 2-4, section 491, paragraph 4. 3, section 492 (2). Paragraph 1, section 495, paragraph. $3, $499, $500, § 502, paragraph. 1, no. 2 and 3, § 506 and § 647 (3). 2, similar application.

Sixth paragraph. Change of common estate, etc.

Chapter 58

Change of common estate, etc.

§ 654. With regard to the treatment of death boes, as well as of the other settles referred to in the switchover of 30. In November, 1874, with the enclosing laws, it has its tender at the current right of the changes resulting from the rules contained in this Act. Outside of Copenhagen, the ordinate will be changed by the judge.

Paragraph 2. For other meetings in the probate than the beginning and registration business, the call for the other shall not be called for.

§ § 655-659. (Aphat)

§ 660. The treatment of disputes arising during the shift processing, including the case of evidence, is under the probate court. Disputes relating to notified claims or claims made are determined by the judgment that can be enforced according to normal rules. In other cases, the court ruling shall decide on the part to be imposed on the party considered without sufficient reason to cause or unnecessarily have the provolitive procedure, that cost the case against the party, so that the date of execution shall be determined in the case of the ruling.

Paragraph 2. The probate may, where necessary, require parties and others to give a meeting and give an explanation of the rules on witnesses.

§ 661. Residents or decisions of the disenchancy, which are at the age of the residence, may, in so far as it is possible to bring them to the test of the higher trial (see. section 663) shall be linked to the national right under which the court is standing. The treatment of the boating will be nevertheless to continue, but the fact that the court has in such a case be to ensure that the love of the tender is not pre-empted when the date of the date of the trade is to be taken.

Paragraph 2. The target must be initiated within two weeks of the decision taken or the ruling of the decision.

Paragraph 3. However, the court may, in exceptional circumstances, allow dears to be permitted up to six months after the decision has been taken or the ruling has been made. The provisions of section 398 shall apply mutatis mutis. The court ' s decision may be submitted only to the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules laid down in § 392 (2). 2.

§ 662. Decisions relating to notifying claims or claims made may be claimed in the court of the court under which the court date is to be established. The same applies to the unfinished processing and, in this respect, they shall be carried out under the same afbreeved judgments and taken in the same way as far as these have not been the subject of dears.

Paragraph 2. Anke may be initiated within four weeks of the decision concerning the claim or claim to be taken, or replaced by the rule of the rule of 30. The 16th of November, 1874, is considered complete.

Paragraph 3. However, the court may, by way of exception, allow for a period of one year after the decision has been taken or that the decision has been completed. The provisions of section 398 shall apply mutatis mutis. The court ' s decision may be submitted only to the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules laid down in § 392 (2). 2.

§ 663. Anke or dears may not take place against the provisions which are taken by the shifter in accordance with the Law of 30. November, 1874, section 16, last play, 19, 3. Pkt., 23, 24, 1. Pkt., 27, last sentence, 30, last sentence, 32, 51, paragraph 1. One, and 75.

§ 664. Anke is taking place in accordance with the presumptions of the right of the city to the court in the second subparagraph, with the leagings resulting from the nature of the abstinal.

Paragraph 2. The appeal shall be served by the Anchorine and the presumed counterpart as to the probate, which, at the expense of the person concerned, shall be taken to the detriment of the fact that it is necessary to recover, where necessary, to render.

Paragraph 3. The replacement procedure for the replacement procedure is not binding, and there is even nothing to prevent the amendments and corrections made in the previous claims. However, the parties may not revoke those of the replaced by the altering book by the altering book, declarations in relation to the case.

Paragraph 4. Dearly beloved, the abovementioned rules, following the same rules as those of my fellow Members, are under the same rules as those of the court over the decisions of the court.

§ 665. When an appeal has been taken pursuant to section 662, the appeal has been established by the national court, no further appeal may be made to the Supreme Court in the rule. However, the process appropriation board may grant authorization to appeal. The provisions of section 371 (1). ONE, TWO. and 3. pkt., and paragraph. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. On appeal to the Supreme Court, the general rules shall be applied to caps. 36.

Paragraph 3. The court's decision in a lovers ' case is not to be linked. The provisions of section 392 (3). However, 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 6666-682. (Aphat)

Chapter 59-60

(Aphat)

Fourth book. Tour with the rent

___________

First paragraph. General provisions

Chapter 61

Truning Splits

§ 683. All questions of punishment, which are not subject to specific criminal proceedings or to be dealt with in the form of a special case in the law or in the specific courts, shall be treated in accordance with the rules laid down in this book. The same applies to cases of redress in the case of criminal proceedings in accordance with the procedure for criminal proceedings. Chapter 93 a.

§ 684. Moreover, following the rules of this book, without regard to whether there is at the same time a claim for punishment, cases under which the public deposition is made :

1) special effects on the general provision of the general rules for infringements of laws relating to the police, the building and the countryside, the countryside, the IRS, and similar laws ;

2) the removal of an association ;

3) any of the legal proceedings referred to in Chapter 9 of the penal code of a criminal offence or equivalent legal proceedings shall be carried out in other laws ;

4) the loss of rank, title, order or badge of honour ;

5) crime of the Arreed ;

6) Mortification or compensation under the penal code section 273, when honorant indictments are made public.

Paragraph 2. In the section 78 (5) of the penal code, 3, cases of copyright forfeiture do not include domeses. Mundly negotiated procedures shall always take place in the case of urban law and shall be subject to the request of the court to be taken to the court when a request is made. After application, the treatment is found during the period of the recognition-place of closed doors. As far as the person concerned does not meet with attorney, the court appointed a public defender. However, under the request of the person concerned, the claim may be omitted.

§ 685. Civil law on the accused, which is a criminal offence, may be pursued in the course of criminal proceedings, in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 89.

Chapter 62

Casuing jurisdiction

§ 686. Criminal cases are dealt with in 1. instance by the boatswains.

Paragraph 2. Domesators will be involved in criminal proceedings, in which there will be questions of higher penalties than fines, or which, incidentally, are considered to be of special significance for the defendants or of particular public interest, unless otherwise provided by paragraph 1. 3 and 4. Domesmen shall also be included in the event that such treatment is prescribed according to rules in other laws.

Paragraph 3. Domesmen do not include in

1) criminal proceedings, which are promoted after paragraph 831,

2) criminal proceedings, which are dealt with in the cooperation of experts in accordance with paragraph 20 b (1). 1, and

3) the section 60 (60) of the penal code. 1, no. Three, and section 66, paragraph. 4, referred to in the case of suspended sentence.

Paragraph 4. Jumptions include in

1) Criminal cases in which penalties are subject to sentence of four years or more, insofar as this is not a consequence of the fact that a single penalty is subject to the rules of the penal code section 40 (1). 1, and § 61,

2) Criminal cases in which a judgment is subject to the establishment in an institution under the Danish Penal Code section 68 or the sentence of Article 70 of the Penal Code, and

3) criminal proceedings relating to political offences.

Paragraph 5. Jury works not included in

1) criminal proceedings concerning the infringement of the penal code section 172, 173, 191, 286, 289 or 290, unless the case includes other offences which are subject to paragraph 1. 4 shall be imposed during the cooperation of the juror, and

2) the referred to in paragraph 1 4, no. The criminal proceedings referred to in paragraph 831 shall be referred to in Article 1.

§ 687. The defendant may decide that a criminal matter to be dealt with in the cooperation of the juror under section 686 (3). The fourth place must be treated in the presence of the compatriots, cf. however, paragraph 1 4.

Paragraph 2. The decision of the defendant shall be made in a court hearing or communicated to the court in writing. The message must be stated in the communication that the defendant has had the opportunity to discuss the matter with its defender. If the defendants did not choose a defender, then the court should not defend a defender of the defendant before the defendant decides to deal with the trial as a trial. The decision must be notified no later than 14 days after the indictment has been served on the defendant. The court may extend the deadline at the request of the prosecution or the defendant.

Paragraph 3. The defendant may not revoke a waiver of jury handling when the call has been notified to the court. The waiving of the defendant shall also take effect on the treatment of penalties under appeal.

Paragraph 4. At the same time, when prosecuting several defendants in one or more of the crimes, a defendant may not decide on the proceedings of the matter during the complicity of the judges in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, unless all the defendants take a decision pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 or the State Prosecutor shall consent to such treatment as regards the defendant.

§ 688. (Aphat)

§ 689. In the case of the courts, decisions shall be taken on the basis of judgments, judgments and decisions of the courts in criminal proceedings.

Paragraph 2. Opinions shall be included in criminal proceedings, where the decision of the court is taken in the cooperation of the jurors, and where the appeal includes the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indictments.

Paragraph 3. Domesmen are involved in

1) criminal proceedings where the decision of the court is taken in the cooperation of the denominations and where the appeal does not include the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indictments,

2) criminal proceedings in which the decision of the court has been taken during the complicity of the judges ; and

3) criminal proceedings where the subject of justice will be subject to higher penalties than fines, or which, incidentally, are considered to be of special significance for the defendants or of particular public interest.

Paragraph 4. Domesmen do not include in

1) criminal proceedings, which are dealt with in the cooperation of experts in accordance with paragraph 20 b (1). 2, and

2) the section 60 (60) of the penal code. 1, no. Three, and section 66, paragraph. 4, referred to in the case of suspended sentence.

§ 690. Under the Supreme Court, all decisions are taken on the basis of the judgments and judgments of the courts, warrants and decisions in criminal proceedings.

Paragraph 2. Jumptions and domesomes do not include the treatment of criminal proceedings in the case of the High Court, cf. § 3.

§ 691. The court shall examine its own operation, whether it has a competent authority to deal with the criminal proceedings and whether judges or jurors should be involved in the proceedings. If the main debate is complicit in the participation of judges or jurors, even if the matter should have been treated without the involvement of their cooperation, the court may decide that judges or jurors should continue to cooperate.

Paragraph 2. Decisions by means of a request for the treatment of criminal proceedings during the complicity of judgments, jurors or experts, may be linked.

§ 692-693. (Aphat)

Chapter 63

The nests and the union of criminal proceedings

§ 694. The court meetings at the request of the police may be held at court in any circumference where the information on the matter may be obtained, cf. however, paragraph 1 2, final pkton, and paragraph. 3.

Paragraph 2. The request of the accused or the defence of proceedings during the investigation shall be lodged with the right where the proceedings are being processed or where it may be expected to be treated. In the same court, litigation between police and defence is decided on.

Paragraph 3. Courtroom proceedings for the purposes of the proceedings pursuant to Article 831 or with a view to the conclusion of the case at the time of indicting, in the case of the court in which the defendant is residing or residing, or at the crime of the perpetration. If there is no use of these protective equipment, the case will be able to be dealt with in the case of the intended term.

§ 695. (Aphat)

§ 696. The main debate must take place in the realm of all crimes committed in the rule by the right, in whose circle the action has been carried out. Extenniation of the concept of the crime is a very protective thing, in whose circle the last of them has been made. Exact more in different jurisdictional acts, each of which would justify protective measures after leading rules, together one crime or is a crime committed on the bounds of several jurisdictional circles, or is unwise in which case in the case of several specific legal redactions a crime may be pursued by any one of the courts on which questions arise as a result of the circumstances.

§ 697. As the perpetrator of the perpetrator of crimes committed outside the territory of the kingdom on board the Danish ship or persons belonging to such a ship, the right shall be deemed to be entitled to the circumference of the ship at its home to the Kingdom of the Kingdom, or leave.

§ 698. By the right, in whose group the accused lives or, if he does not have accommodation in the kingdom at the start of the proceedings, or, if he does not exist in the realm, by the right, in whose circumference he had last accommodation or detained, the right shall be followed by :

1) the alleged crimes committed during the ruling of the Danish courts, which are committed outside the territory of the Kingdom,

2) offences which are not imposed during the cooperation of any juror or domesomes ;

3) other crimes, where such information is missing, which are intended for use of Article 696.

Paragraph 2. Danske abroad officials who are not the jurisdiction of the country in question shall be deemed to have been considered by the Danish servants in foreign countries as having the abode of the abode in Copenhagen, insofar as they are concerned. did not have to maintain accommodation elsewhere in the kingdom. The same applies to other Danish subjects, who cannot be sued in the country where they are domiciled.

Paragraph 3. The Minister is in charge of the crimes committed, outside the Danish state of persons who have neither or have had a residence in Denmark.

§ 699. In the cases referred to in section 698, the case may also be pursued by the right, in whose group the accused has been apprehreed.

§ 699 a. Cases covered by section 20 b (s). 1 and related to an incident which has been the subject of an incident may be pursued by the right for which the explanation has been submitted.

§ 700. Crimes, if subject to section 705, occur in one case, together under a single law, which is a protective piece of crime for the crime which has been the cause of persecution.

§ 701. Cases to its abolition under Article 78 of the Basic Law shall be pursued by the right, in whose group the association or its board of directors has its seat or, where such a security cannot be present, where one of the members of the Board of Directors lives.

Paragraph 2. In cases where allegation of the contention of others in section 684 is alone, the rules in section 696 to 99 shall apply mutatis muth.

§ 702. Deviation from the rules of jurisdiction may, as long as the main debate is not commenced, at the request of the national court to decide on the grounds that the court is subject to the court, on the grounds of the court, as regards the court proceedings or by law enforcement in the same way ; landslide, and in other cases of the Supreme Court.

Paragraph 2. When the court's circumstances state it, the President of the court may, at the request of the court before the start of the main debate, decide that a case should be dealt with by another court in the court of law, or, where the circumstances are, by another court in the country of law. The defendant, the prosecution and the right to which the case is being reconsidered must be given the opportunity to comment on the question. The decision by the President of the Committee on the transfer of a case to be transferred may by the defendant and the prosecution to be linked to the Supreme Court.

§ 703. Upon request, the court may grant permission that a pursuit of persecution is transferred to another law, which is legally legal, where this is due to the residence or other reason for which it is considered appropriate for the purposes of : the case. Decisions to be taken on this matter shall be taken by the following proceedings when the other right therein is agreed, and otherwise the common general right. A decision whereby a request for the transfer of the case to another right is denied, may be claimed.

§ 704. When the accused meetings, the court does not test for its own operation, whether the case has been brought in for correctional reasons. Objection is out of the question, when the main debate has begun, without this being the case.

Paragraph 2. The fact that stand-alone legal acts outside the main debate have not taken place in the right way, depriving them of their validity.

Paragraph 3. If there is a dispute between the courts of several courts, it may be brought to the court by the authority of the authority to decide on the court, if the courts belong to the same landslide, and in other cases of the Supreme Court. In addition, the rules laid down in Chapter 82, 83 and 85 shall apply, so as to take account of the final decision of the free calculation.

§ 705. At the same time, pursuing the same aim of several crimes or against several intentional purposes, such as subjugation in one or more crimes, should be done in one case if this can be done without significant halition or difficulty.

Paragraph 2. A criminal case covered by section 20 b (s). 1, with a jury case, the case shall be dealt with in its entirety as a jury. A criminal case covered by section 20 b (s). 1, incidentally, with a criminal case not covered by Article 20 b (s). 1, the experts shall be included in accordance with section 20 b (s). 1 if the criminal offence which has been the cause of persecution is covered by section 20 b (s). Paragraph 1 may, however, determine the separate treatment of the part of the case covered by section 20 b (s). 1 whose association does not exist appropriate.

§ 706. The court may, on request or in office, decide on the separation of the criminal proceedings which are joined under Section 705. It is based on the law, on cases which only because of the association of the association must be dealt with by it or not, the same rule applies when the association ends for another reason, such as the absence of a tail.

SECTION 707. The court may unify several independent criminal proceedings for one issue with the consent of the Parties. However, the consent shall not be required in the cases referred to in section 705 (5). Paragraph 1 of section 705 (1). 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. The decision shall be taken by the right to treat the cases. The cases in various cities are being persecuted in the same landslide, and there is no agreement, the decision of the court will be taken. If the cases are followed in different courses of course, and there is no consensus, the Supreme Court decision is taken.

§ 708. However, the court may convert decisions taken pursuant to section 706 and 707 ; however, a case for a change may be decided only in accordance with the requirements of section 707 (2). 2.

§ 709. The courts are authorized in a foreign discreditard, without the midday of the court in this, to make services, and to make arrest decisions, detention orders and orders of coercion by force to produce witnesses or sinners ; or I'm a man of justice. Moreover, where appropriate, the court may carry out office acts in a foreign jurisdiction, with the consent of the court of this or of higher law, and in an urgent case, without such consent. The need for urgent notification shall take place as soon as possible to the right of the group in question.

Chapter 64

Rendering of explanations

§ 710. The essential content of the explanations given for a right shall be included in the rule of law, cf. however, section 712 (3). If the previous one has been questioned for a right, a reference is sufficient so that only substantial deviations or clarifications are included.

Paragraph 2. The witnesses and syns, whose explanation has been rendered in the legal book, have the right to review the review of the explanation of the explanation.

§ 711. Clarifications which, in the course of the main debate or in matters covered by section 723 or § 831, shall be provisioned in accordance with the following section of the section of the city of the city. however, paragraph 1 2.

Paragraph 2. The President of the court may decide that a hearing should not be made by an explanation given in a hearing as referred to in paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. The President of the court may decide that an explanation of an explanation has to be made in court proceedings which are not covered by paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 4. The President of the court may decide that the following paragraph shall be made by sound recording. 1 and 3 are also recorded.

§ 712. Where there is an explanation of the right of an explanation pursuant to Article 711 (2), the right to be made to be taken into account. 1 or 3, the contents of the explanatory statement shall be recorded in the legal book only if :

1) the court's chairman shall decide,

2) The defendant, the defendant, the defender or the prosecution requests it,

3) a judgment, a matter in the case, subject to a higher court or an application for the Board of Procession ; or

4) access to documents pursuant to section 41 d in the legal book shall be provided for an explanation.

Paragraph 2. In cases where an explanation shall be included in the rule of law in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, the reproduction of the rule of law shall be regarded as an annex to a possible judgment in the case.

§ 713. The defendant or the defendant shall have access to or hear an explanation of an explanation, unless the defendant or the defendant does not have access to familia himself with the explanation. The defendant or the defendant may, following the proceedings of the court, see or hear the sound recording of the court or the sound recording of the court or the defence.

Paragraph 2. The documents referred to in section 41 f or 41 g may be given access to documents in the legal document relating to an explanation which is responsibly recorded in accordance with section 711 without being recorded in the legal book, the hearing may be recorded in court unless the law considers it to be inflammitable.

Paragraph 3. Under the conditions set out in paragraph 1, the court may be subject to the right to vote. 2, allow for the notification of access to section 41 f and 41 g against payment of expenditure by providing a transcript of an explanation of an explanation. The Court of Justice may lay down rules on the calculation of expenditure by the provision of transcripts.

Paragraph 4. Image and sound recordings are not, by the way, the subject of access to documents.

Paragraph 5. Unless higher penalties are imposed on the legislation, penalties shall be penalised by the penalty which disjustifies the image or the sound recordings of a vehicle which is not justified.

§ 714. The President of the Court may in cases where such audible recording is made available in accordance with section 711, the repeal of the court's declaration must be made available. At the sound recording, section 218 (a) (b) shall be found. 4, section 712 (3). 1, no. One-three, and paragraph 713, paragraph 1. 1 and 5, corresponding use. In the case of notification of access to the judgment, cf. section 41 b, or in the entries in the legal book for an explanation, the explanation shall be recorded in the legal book. In cases where an explanation is recorded in the legal book, the reproduction of the rule book shall be considered as an annex to a possible judgment in the case. The sound recording is not, moreover, the subject of access to documents.

§ § 715 -717. (Aphat)

Chapter 65

Commensation

§ 718. The courts shall enter the area of criminal law only in the establishment following the request of the public prosecutor or a private person to be entitled to.

§ 718 a. Decisions on the prepaid, adulteration or waistline shall be taken within a reasonable period of time after the police are aware of the indictment. If the defendant is in custody or was charged under the age of 18, a decision on the contract of contract shall be taken as soon as possible or in order to address the defendant's declaration.

Paragraph 2. If a decision is taken, whether or not to be referred to, or is not a request for a hearing to be submitted for the proceedings in accordance with Article 31 within 1 year and 6 months after the date of the police, in writing.-(DA) The accused was aware of the charges, in writing to the accused, in writing, on the matter of the case of the Beror, and when the decision may be taken. If the accused has a defender, we need to send a copy of the sub-direction to this. Information shall be resigned if a year after the last notification has not yet been decided on the prepaid, adjective or waitin of proceedings or requests for a hearing to be examined for the purposes of the proceedings in the case of a confession in the case of proceedings, pursuant to section 831.

§ 718 b. If a decision is taken, whether or not to be referred to, or is not a request for a hearing to be submitted for the proceedings in accordance with Article 31 within 1 year and 6 months after the date of the police, You know, as you know, the defendant may have been accused of taking the case to court.

Paragraph 2. If, after an overall assessment of the consideration of the defendant, the nature and circumstances of the case, and the social importance of the matter, are particular reason to demand the expedition of the prosecution's decision on the issue of the defendant, may, exceptionally, set a time limit for this. The period shall be at least three months and a maximum of 1 years. If the prosecution does not decide on the question of the contract within the time limit laid down by the court, the prosecution shall be deemed to have been charged with the prosecution of the prosecution, cf. however, paragraph 1 3.

Paragraph 3. The Court may, at the request of the Public Prosecutor, extend a time limit laid down in accordance 2 with no more than one year at a time, if there are special circumstances. The court's request must be submitted to the court at the latest two weeks before the expiry of the deadline laid down by the court before the date. If the court does not consider the basis for extending the period, the prosecution shall be deemed to be charged for the absence of the prosecution unless it takes a decision on the matter within two months of the court ' s decision not to extend the deadline.

Paragraph 4. The Court's decision is made by the ruling. Where the court ' s decision is to be determined that no time limit shall be fixed in accordance with paragraph 1. In the case of paragraph 2, the subject may be brought to justice, but not more than 1 year after the court ' s decision.

Paragraph 5. The request for a marriage shall be as requested. 1 must contain an address to which messages can be sent.

Paragraph 6. At the hearing to be held for the purposes of the treatment of a request in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, the defendant shall be present unless the court decides otherwise. Invocation of the defendant may be done by letter to it in accordance with paragraph 1. 5 specified address. Determed from a hearing to which they are called, the request shall be deemed to have been suspended.

Paragraph 7. Incorrect and possible assistance attorney will be informed of the hearing. However, the information of the foregoing may not be allowed when a larger number of people are uncorrected.

§ 719. Public claims are due to the commissioner, unless otherwise provided by this law or by rules laid down under this law.

Paragraph 2. The DA' s on speaker.

1) criminal proceedings treated in the urban court during the participation of the jury or in the complicity of the compatriots as a result of the decision taken pursuant to Article 687,

2) appeal proceedings on the right of the country ;

3) cases of infringement of the provisions of Chapters 12 and 13 of the Penal Code, section 127-129 a, § 132 a, § 136 (3). 2, section 137, paragraph 1. 2, § 140, § 141, Chapter 16, § 158, § 160, § 180, § 183, paragraph 183, section 1 and 2, section 183 a, section 186 (1). Paragraph 1, section 187, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1, section 192 b (b). 1-3, section 237-240, section 261, paragraph 1. 2, section 266 a and § 266 b.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice, moreover, lays down detailed rules on the allocation of the agreement between the ADA and the Police Directors.

§ 720. The Minister may stipulate that the public address in specified cases is subject to a decision by the attorney general or the attorney general.

Paragraph 2. Where a public claim is subject to a motion for a petition to be subject to a motion, only if a request is made by a claim to be made by a after Section 725. A notification by the person entitled shall be deemed to be a request for public claims, unless otherwise stated in the notification. A private word has begun, and public will not be filed for the trial. The authority of the Member State may refuse to comply with a request for public opinion that excludes any accomplice from the prosecution. If the application is requested only by some of the culprit without the exclusion of possible accomplices, the prosecution may extend the prosecution to these unless it is justified after having had the opportunity to express an opinion on this subject. In that case, three. Act. use.

Paragraph 3. The State Attorney and the Commissioner may, in any way, in accordance with paragraph 1. One and two requests for urgent action shall be taken when the relationship is presumed to be the one to decide or to make a decision, inas well as the circumstances, and circumstances make it admissible that they will be decided or desired. Revoking a request in accordance with paragraph 1. 2, prior to a verdict, the persecution shall be halting unless the authority considers that general considerations require the continuation of the pursuit.

§ 721. In a case, in full or in part, cases may be provided in cases,

1) where the charge has proven unfounded,

2) where further pursuit is not to be expected to lead to the culling of the defendant, or

3) where the course of implementation will cause difficulties, costs or treatment times, which are not proportionable to the importance of the case and the sentence which may be expected to be carried out, where appropriate.

Paragraph 2. Access to the speech pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, no. First, the police commissioner. In other cases, access to the authority shall be granted, unless otherwise provided by the attorney general rule.

§ 722. Agree in a case can be wholly or partially dropped in case,

1) where the alleged offence following the law cannot result in a higher penalty than fine and the relationship is of poor punisworthiness,

2) where it is in accordance with section 723 (1). 1, as applicable, to be subject to assistance measures pursuant to section 52 of the Social Services Act,

3) where the intended was less than 18 years at the time of the moment, and a level playing field is laid down in section 723 (3). 1,

4) where the penal code § 10 b or § 89 is applicable when it is estimated that no one or only a negligible sentence would be sentenced and that the conviction will not, moreover, be of major importance, either, or

5) where the execution of the case will cause difficulties, costs or treatment times, which are not proportionable to the importance of the case and the sentence which may be expected to be sentenced, if appropriate ;

6) in which the legislation contains a particular legal basis for the charges to be dismissed, or

7) where this is provided by rules laid down by the attorney general or the attorney general.

Paragraph 2. In other cases, the charges may be dropped only if there are particular extenuating circumstances or other special circumstances and may not be regarded as required by the general interest.

Paragraph 3. The authority of the authority may waibe charges pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, as well as the case of the waistcase of paragraph 1. 2 is determined by the nearest general public prosecutor.

§ 723. As a condition for a rate drop, provision may be made,

1) to be charged to pay a fine or to be taken into confiscation ; and

2) the same conditions as in conditional sentences.

Paragraph 2. The terms and conditions may be laid down only if the defendant has given an incorrisous confession, the accuracy of which is to be reinforced in the circumstances.

Paragraph 3. The terms shall be determined by the authority having access to the charge of the charge. The terms must be approved by the court.

Paragraph 4. If any terms are violated, the case may be resumed.

§ 724. In the event of a decision on the declaration of surrender or to the defendant ' s head, the accused, the wronged or, if unintentional, has passed on to death shall be affixed to the immediate relatives of the accused. The same applies to other people who have to be considered to have a reasonable interest in this. A decision to give an appeal may be made to the general public prosecutor in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 10. The same rules may, in accordance with the same rules, make a complaint against a decision on appeal.

Paragraph 2. If a decision is taken on the prepaid or trifling cases, the prosecution may be prosecuted only after the general prosecutor ' s rule, the notification of which is served by the person concerned within two months ; by the date of the decision, unless the conditions of the decision have prevented the timely service, or the conditions for resumption after paragraph 975 are present.

Paragraph 3. I will be accusing you of giving up on section 718 b (b). In the case of 2 or 3, the general public prosecutor may, no matter where paragraph, 2 only take determination that prosecution should continue if the conditions for resumption in section 975 have been met.

§ 725. The right to private claims and the submission of the motion for a public statement shall be made to the imputed one. If this is incharming, the rules are in section 257 use. When the disserted one is dead or when one against a deceased is punishable, the right to private claims or to covet the deceased's spouse, parents, children or siblings is made public.

Paragraph 2. The one that is after paragraph 1. 1 shall be entitled to waiving the right of the claim or the claim. This is true, even if a matter has been put forward or requested.

SECTION 726. Legal offences, whose public claims are subject to a private request, may be claimed by an after paragraph 725 if the act cannot result in a higher penalty than four months ' imprisonment. In accordance with paragraph 727 (2), the rules shall be subject to the following : 3, corresponding use.

§ 727. If an action containing a criminal offence referred to in private proceedings shall also include an infringement subject to the public authority, the authority of the public authority may, at the request of the private claims, pursue both of these proceedings ; offences under one. The private can in such cases at any stage stop it after application began pursuit.

Paragraph 2. Public prosecution of a criminal offence referred to in private pursuits may take place if the general reasons are required. However, this shall not apply in the case of a judgment in a private criminal proceedings concerning the infringement, or where the right to private claims is subject to an infringement subject to the subject of a conditional public opinion, only by the effect that the action cannot lead to higher rules ; penalty than prison for four months, cf. § 726, 1. Act.

Paragraph 3. When public pursuits are initiated in accordance with paragraph 1. Two, it ends privates's right to make a claim. Section 345 shall apply mutatis mutis. The private opinion shall be able to agree to the prosecution of the agreement if a declaration is made forthwith. However, the private person may not require postponement of the case, nor shall it be incumferable to the defendant or his attorney to submit prescribed messages to the private sector. If the authority is to be prosecuting the prosecution may be prosecuting, the private shall be able to make a speech or continue to make his speech.

§ 728. Follow-up may be discharged as long as no judgment or verdict of the debt issue has been passed on a jury trial. Where proceedings are taken following the start of the main debate, the court will be refused a sentence of conviction. In other cases, the court shall issue a written declaration that a pursuit of proceedings has been abandoned.

Chapter 66

Sell and his defense.

§ 729. Under the word 'part', where this law applies in provisions not particularly in the case of civil proceedings, the defendant in a criminal case is considered to be understood.

§ 729 a. The sited is entitled to select a defender, cf. § 730. Public defender shall be appointed by the rules in section 731-735.

Paragraph 2. The court shall notify the defense of a copy of the deposits in the legal proceedings relating to the case. The defense may make the defendant aware of the copies, unless otherwise provided by § § 748 and 856. The courts may request the defence not to hand over the copies to the accused or others if it is to be feared that the copies will be used in a court of law.

Paragraph 3. The defence has access to familial with the material that the police have provided for the case as regards the charge. The defense shall have supplied copies of the material, to the extent that the non-inconvenience can be copied. The defense may not, without the consent of the police, deliver the received material to the accused or others. The police are consenseous, if there is any unfestering. With regard to material covered by Article 871 (1). Paragraph 1 and paragraph. 2, no. However, 5, consent shall be refused only by the provisions referred to in paragraph 1. 4 said reasons.

Paragraph 4. If it is necessary to take account of foreign powers, to the state's security, to the clarification, to a third party or to the investigation of another pending case of a criminal offence which may be punishable by the law in prison for six years or more, or which constitute a deliberate infringement of the chapters of 12 or 13 of the penal code, the police may lay down the defense of the defence of the information received by the defender from the police. The amendment may be extended until the defendant has given an explanation in the course of the main debate.

§ 729 b. An intentional non-defender shall, at the request of the police, be admitted to the police to familiarising himself with the records relating to the case, unless otherwise provided by Clause 748 and 856. At the request of the police, the police shall make copies of the deposits to the accused unless it is to be feared that the copies will be used in a manner which is not in court.

Paragraph 2. An intentional undefender shall also, at the request of the Member State, be given access to familial himself with the material which the police have provided for the case on which the charge is concerned. However, the police may refuse the application of the section 729 (a) (a). Four, said reasons. A restriction on access to documents shall be disclosed by the prior prior to the main negotiation or a hearing with a view to the processing of the case under section 831 or the end of the case at the time of the case of the case. At the request of the police, the police shall provide a copy of the material for the defendant if it is inflambible. With regard to material covered by Article 871 (1). Paragraph 1 and paragraph. 2, no. However, 5 may be supplied only by them in section 729 (a). Four, said reasons.

§ 729 c. The Court may, at the request of the police, decide that the rules on the defence and signon right of access to documents after section 729 a and 729 b are to be waisted, provided that it is necessary for the purposes of :

1) foreign powers,

2) State security,

3) clarification of the case,

4) the life or health of a third party ;

5) investigation of a pending infringement proceedings which may be punishable by the law in prison for six years or more or which constitute a deliberate infringement of the chapters of 12 or 13 of the penal code ; or

6) the protection of confidential information on police investigative methods.

Paragraph 2. Decision pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 may not be taken if it gives rise to significant concerns about the taking of the signon's defence.

Paragraph 3. Do as mentioned in paragraph 1. In the case of one part of the material, only one of the material shall have to be made aware of the material in the case of the material.

Paragraph 4. The decision is made by the ruling. In the case of a derogation, the case shall be given in the case of a derogation from sections 729 (a and 729 b). If the court decides that the derogation is to be applied so far, the right to re-evaluate the derogation shall be subject to the opening of the main debate. If the court decides that the derogation should apply in a specified period of time, the decision may be extended by a later ruling. The Court's decision can be linked.

Paragraph 5. Before the courts decide, a lawyer is to be appointed for the defendant, and the lawyer should have the opportunity to speak. The lawyer shall be appointed from the special group of attorneys referred to in section 784 (4). 2. The lawyer shall be informed of all court proceedings held in order to obtain the court order of departure from section 729 a and 729 b, and shall be entitled to be aware of the material which the police have ; provided for the use of the case as regards the charge. § 785, paragraph. ONE, TWO, FIVE. pkt., and paragraph. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 729 d. When the case is finally closed, the proceedings which have been charged may require to be made aware of documents relating to the matter, including the entries in the court books, in accordance with the rules laid down in this Section.

Paragraph 2. The right of access to documents does not include internal working documents. As internal working documents,

1) documents drawn up by the courts, the police or the prosecutors for their own use when dealing with a case ;

2) the voting protocols and other minutes of the court's consultations and the votes ; and

3) Exchange of letters between different entities within the police and the prosecutors.

Paragraph 3. The right of access to documents may be limited to that extent ;

1) the applicant following the rules of the second and fourth book of this legislation has been cut off from the point of familiance with information in the case,

3) Whereas the applicant ' s interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents of the proceedings in the name of the matter is to be sought for the consideration of prevention, clarification and prosecution of offences or for special consideration of protection for the purposes of the protection of the defendant ; Witwitnesses or others.

Paragraph 4. The request for access to documents shall be submitted to the Commissioner. The political director's decision may be made to the general public prosecutor in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 10.

Paragraph 5. The commissioner shall decide whether a request for access to documents can be met as soon as possible. If the request has not been granted or refused within 10 days of the receipt of the request by the Commissioner, the applicant shall be informed of the reasons for this, as well as when the decision may be expected.

Paragraph 6. The police Director shall decide whether or not access to documents is given in the form of review or the delivery of a copy.

Paragraph 7. Staff number shall not be subject to the right of access to documents.

§ 730. The person charged for a crime is entitled to choose a defender to stand by him in accordance with the detailed rules laid down below. If the defendant is under the age of 18, and if he has not entered into marriage, then the elected representatives of the authority of the parental authority will be entitled to act on behalf of the person concerned.

Paragraph 2. Only those who are entitled to a meeting of the person concerned are justified or, in particular, by the Minister of Justice for the public defender of the person concerned, who may be elected to defence. However, in the case of the case and other circumstances of the matter, the right to be chosen to defend a lawyer from another Nordic country may be considered justifiable in the circumstances and other circumstances. In addition, the court may, exceptionally, be present that other infamous people over 18 years of age are being used as defenders.

Paragraph 3. The Court may, at any time, in the case of the ruling, reject a chosen defender if the conditions of section 733 (4) are rejected. 2, in order to refuse to cut him available. In this case, a public defender must be appointed to the defendant.

Paragraph 4. Excluded from the selection shall be those called for to be questioned as witnesses or sinned or discreesmen, or as requested in such a capacity until the court has made a decision on this matter, or whose performance pursuant to section 60 (2). 1, no. 3 would bring inhability to the magistrate.

§ 731. Public defender stays, because as far as the accused has not chosen a defender, or the elected defender is not going to prune it.

a) when the defendant is prepared for the right to pre-trial or to maintain the arrest ;

b) when the indictment has been raised, a witness, or visual inspection or discretion, shall be questioned in the main debate, however, however, that the act of law is not subject to the presence of the defender, when it is to be feared that the proof is carried out ; thereby playing the game,

c) when there are questions about the seizure of a fortune or part of this, cf. § 802, paragraph 3.

d) when the indictments are raised in matters to be dealt with in the cooperation of denominations or judges ;

(e) when the charges have been raised in matters which are subject to higher penalties than fines,

(f) in the case of an appeal or request to resume a case or, in exceptional circumstances, in the occasion of dearest, cf. § 972, paragraph 1. 2, must find oral proceedings for the court,

g) Where the beatable explanation of the prodigy or sin has been requested for use during an overseas criminal proceedings, when the evidence is kept in his court.

(h) in all cases where the right pursuant to section 29 (5). Paragraph 1 and paragraph 1. 3, no. 3, decides that the examination of the intended must be carried out for closed doors ;

i) in cases where there are questions of imprisonment, in accordance with section 855 (3). 3, no. 4.

Paragraph 2. In the case referred to in point (e) and in Article 831 (1), In the case of 4, the public defender will only defend when the accused (or his legal guardian) covets it. The opportunity must be given the opportunity to speak.

§ 731 a. If a child is questioned by the police when the interview is recorded on video (video interrogation), it is believed that they would be used as evidence during the course of the debate, a defender of the person who is suspected or intentionally or later shall be appointed to the public hearing before the examination ; may be suspected or charged in the case if the person concerned has not chosen a defender or defender of the chosen one.

§ 732. In cases other than those referred to in section 731, both before and after the charges have been raised, the defendant will be appointed public defender when the person or circumstances are subject to the right of the case, subject to the right of the person or the circumstances, in the case of desirable and unintended use ; himself has provided assistance for a defender.

Paragraph 2. The desire to see a public defender can be made both by the accused as well as the police. The Minister of Justice lays down rules on the guidance of the defendant's access to the request of a defender of the public. The police report must state that the defendant has received proper guidance. The police are concerned that the matter is being brought to justice.

Paragraph 3. Decisions to which the defender must be appointed cannot be complained of higher law. Against decisions that defends the defence of the refusal, the dearest to a higher court will be able to take place.

§ 733. To be appointed as public defender, the Attorney General assumes an appropriate number of the appropriate lawyers or, where appropriate, other appropriate persons to meet them. However, in an urgent case, however, a lawyer who has not been accepted by the Minister of Justice, but nevertheless entitled to a meeting of the person concerned, may be appointed to defend it. In addition, at the request of the person concerned, a lawyer not accepted by the Minister for Justice shall be appointed to defend the person concerned, in so far as he is concerned, for the right and is willing to take a shot at the risk of taking a shot.

Paragraph 2. The court may refuse to grant the lawyer the defendant wishes as a defender whose cooperation will result in a delay in the case of the promotion or the risk that the lawyer will prevent or counteract the matter ; Explanation.

§ 734. In a public defender, no one may be appointed who is not by the offence or in such a relationship with the imputed who would exclude a judge from acting on the case, or there is the call to explain as a witness, sin-or in the case or in the case of an indictator or a trial attorney for the prefect or as a police officer or as a judge or judge or in another criminal proceedings, the prosecution has been a defender of an intentional, with the interest of the case, Now the sigtedes are in dispute or if a figure is referred to in section 60 (2). 1, no. 3 would bring inhability to the magistrate.

Paragraph 2. If several persons were charged with the same matter, the defence may be carried out only by the same person when the interests of the signon are not contradictory.

§ 735. The defense is being appointed by the president of the court. The cases should as far as possible be spread between the accused defenders after the round ; the intended person should be appointed and informed that this is willing, in the rule he should be appointed without regard to the regular round, provided that no legal status is lawful ; obstacle is to the hand.

Paragraph 2. In court cases, the court of the court can prune the attorney of the court to defender who, who defends the public defender, has done the case in 1. body, where he is subject to the right of the country.

§ 736. The revocation may be revoked where necessary in the interests of the defence, as well as, in so far as the case is not withdrawn, at the request of the defendant, when he has agreed to the execution of the defence without expenditure of the public sector.

Paragraph 2. In addition, a warrant may be withdrawn if the conditions under section 733 (4) are withdrawn. 2, in order to deny the nature of the person concerned.

$737. Decision of the court pursuant to section 730 (1). 3, 733 (3). 2, or 736 (3). 2, may be paired to the Special Kstore within a week of the decision to be issued. The target shall be treated orally if a request is made to this or the court decides. For the rest, the rules are laid down in section 968 (4). 1, 969 (4). 2, 970-972 and 974 corresponding use.

Paragraph 2. The Special Kstorus ruling cannot be appealed.

§ 738. The court may allow more elected defenders to appear on the same point of aim. In addition, the Court may, exceptionally, cut off more public defendants for the accused. The coveted is entitled to even speak in his defence of his own self-defence.

Paragraph 2. The public defender who has been appointed to look after the interests of the siege during the course of the main debate is empowered to face a court of law in the second law. If such a legal action is to be carried out outside the jurisdiction in which he lives, on his request, he may request a special defender to be appointed at the same time. However, the act of urgency must not be postponed accordingly.

Paragraph 3. When the defence profession has ended, he shall be obliged to deliver to the court the copies and copies of the dossier by the person concerned.

$739. If a lawyer or someone at the defense appointed a man in his position to counteract the facts of the case, or if he is guilty of disrespecting his due duty to the proper cause, then he shall be appointed by the penal code. Chapter 16.

§ 740. The form of a public defender shall not restrict the right of the defendant to take care of his defence ; however, the defender does not need the consent of the accused to carry out the actions which he considers necessary or appropriate to his / her intestinal tract.

§ 741. There is the public defender of the remuneration of the treasury, including reimbursement for travel expenses, which he has had in connection with the enquired. The provisions of section 333 (3). ONE, TWO. pkt., and section 334 (4). 3 and 5 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. The payment of the fee shall be determined by the court which has taken the order. The remuneration shall be determined by the judgment or by a separate decision.

Chapter 66 a

Utidea

§ 741 a. In cases related to infringements of the penal code section 119, section 123, § 210, § § 216-223, § 224 or § 225, cf. § § § 216-223, § 232, § 237, cf. § 21, § § 244-246, § § 249 and 250, § 252 (2) 2, § § § 260-262 a or § 288, the court will dismiss a lawyer for the offenders at the request of the person concerned, subject to the application of it, cf. however, paragraph 1 Two and three.

Paragraph 2. In matters of breach of the penal code section 210, section 216 and 217, section 218 (2). 2, section 222, paragraph TWO, TWO. link, or section 223, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall take shape unless it is given by the person concerned to be guided by the right to the court of attorney, to waiving it. The offspring must have the opportunity to speak to a lawyer before the police interrogated the police, unless the person concerned to have been guided by road-looking from it is not. The same applies to cases in infringement of section 224 or § 225, cf. § 210, § § 216 and 217, § 218 (3). 2, section 222, paragraph TWO, TWO. link, or section 223, paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. In cases of infringement of the penal code section 119, section 123, section 218 (8). 1, section 219-221, section 222, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 and paragraph 1. TWO, ONE. link, section 223, paragraph. 2, section 232, section 237, cf. § 21, § § 244-246, § § 249 and 250, § 252 (2) Clause 2, section 260-262 a or § 288 may, however, degrade a lawyer if the offence is of less serious nature and legal aid may be considered unnecessary. The same applies to cases relating to infringement of penal code § 224 or § 225, cf. section 218 (2). 1, section 219-221, section 222, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 and paragraph. TWO, ONE. link, or section 223, paragraph 1. 2.

Paragraph 4. In the case of a special case, the court may, at the request of the court, shall not be subject to a lawyer for the prejudicing, even if the offence is not covered by paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 5. If the offensed offspring is due to death due to the crime, the court may, upon request, no lawyer for the close family of the wronged Member, when special consideration is given to it and the conditions under which paragraph 1 is concerned. 1, 2, or 4 is fulfilled.

Paragraph 6. If the request for a lawyer does not make a request for a lawyer, then a lawyer can be appointed by a police attorney for the dissertation in the investigation. The same applies when no shape is made in accordance with paragraph 1. 2.

§ 741 b. The police guides the wronged or, if the wronged has died as a result of the crime, the abercion of the aberrative of the rules on the occupation of a lawyer is the reason. In the cases referred to in section 741 (a), In addition, 2 shall be made aware of the rules concerning the participation of the lawyer, cf. § 741 a, paragraph TWO, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. TWO, TWO. pkt., below. The manual must be given prior to the first time, and must be repeated in connection with and prior to the second hearing. The police report shall state that the corrected person has received appropriate guidance and that the subject has been provided with appropriate written material relating to the assistance system, etc. In addition, it must be stated if the uncorrected person does not I'd like a lawyer to be dissed. The police are concerned that questions of questioning of section 741 will be brought to justice.

Paragraph 2. If the adudient person is willing to make a statement, the request for a lawyer shall not prevent the police from questioning the banister without the lawyer's presence. In cases where a form is to be in accordance with section 741 (a) (1), The only way to do this is if the deuit requests to be questioned without the presence of a lawyer.

Paragraph 3. The police can summon or contact one of the people in section 733, paragraph 1. One, you mentioned lawyers to serve as a lawyer for the discourse, until the court appointed a lawyer.

Paragraph 4. The Ministry of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the implementation of the call system.

§ 741 c. The lawyer has access to interrogations of the imputed officer and the court and has the right to ask further questions to the abupros. The lawyer has the right to object to a court of law in violation of the legal split section 185 (5). 2. The lawyer shall be informed of the time of hearings. Courts of interrogation shall be as far as possible by agreement with the assistance attorney. The lawyer shall be informed of other court proceedings, including court proceedings pursuant to the section 831 of the legal spatin.

Paragraph 2. The lawyer has access to familiarising himself with the explanation of the prejudice to the police and other documents in the case of the wronged. In the case of indictenance, the lawyer shall also have access to the rest of the material in the case which the police have provided.

Paragraph 3. The lawyer shall have provided copy of the material, to the extent that the non-inconvenience can be copied. The lawyer must not, without the consent of the police, deliver the received material to the prefixed or other, and shall not, without the consent of the police, make it uninformed or other aware of the content of the provisions of paragraph 1. TWO, TWO. pkton, mentioned material.

Paragraph 4. The court shall notify the attorney of the court. The lawyer must not hand over the transcript to the exuted without the consent of the court.

Paragraph 5. Paragracial 1 to 4 shall apply mutatis muthafs to a lawyer who has been arrested by the wronged or the close family of the wronged.

§ 741 d. Whether or not the competent authority to tax attorney for the wronged or the perilated relatives apply the same rules as in the case of a defender of the public defender, cf. § 735.

§ 741 e. The authorities and the prosecutors shall, where necessary, weigh the wronged or, if the wronged person has died, the close family of the aberration of their legal position and the expected path of the case. The police and the prosecution will also inform them of the case.

Paragraph 2. The Minister for Justice or the Minister for Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the rules on road and information as provided for in paragraph 1. 1.

§ 741 f. The State shall inform the proceedings of the defendant or a request for the proceedings of proceedings relating to proceedings to be prosecuted as a confession. If the wronged offspring has been killed, it shall be informed of the immediate family of the aberrative.

Paragraph 2. The State shall inform the proceedings of the proceedings relating to the proceedings for the proceedings or proceedings for the purposes of proceedings such as the confession of a confession, if the requested person has requested it. If the wronged offspring has passed, it shall be informed of the immediate family of the aberrative, if the person has requested it. Signature shall be omitted if the immediate family of the wronged or the wronged of the aberred must meet as a witness or a lawyer appointed by the rules laid down in this Chapter.

Paragraph 3. The Prosecutor shall inform it of an appeal if the request has made a request in accordance with paragraph 1. If the wronged offspring has been killed, it shall be informed of the immediate family of an appeal if he has made a request in accordance with paragraph 1. 2.

Paragraph 4. The Prosecutor shall inform it of a case for the retrial if the forum has made a request in accordance with paragraph 1. In the case of death, the abercion of the abercion of a case shall be informed of the immediate family of a case where they have made a request in accordance with paragraph 1. 2.

Second paragraph. Investigeration, coercion, etc.

Chapter 67

General provisions on investigation

§ 742. Enrollments about criminal offences are filed with the police.

Paragraph 2. The police shall initiate notification or operation of their own operation when a reasonable request is made that a criminal offence to be pursued by the public has been committed.

§ 743. The purpose of the investigation is to clarify whether the conditions for imposing criminal liability or other legal proceedings are present and provide information for the purpose of the decision, together with the examination of the proceedings in court.

§ 744. The police shall draw up a report as soon as possible on the consultations carried out and whether other investigations are carried out unless information is available in any other way.

§ § 745-745 b. (Aphat)

§ 745 c. The defense will have access to the police interrogations of the accused and the right to ask further questions. Upon request, the defender shall be informed of the time of the consultations. If the defendant is in custody, then there is provision for isolation, cf. Section 770 (a) the defendant may not be questioned without the defence of the defence unless both the defendant and the defender shall consent to it.

§ 745 d. When a statement, a confrontation, a photopresentation or other investigation of similar significance may be presumed to be applicable as evidence during the main debate, the police shall notify the defence of the defendant in such a way as to make it possible to make the case available, in such a way as to make it possible to make that the defense may be able to be present. The defence has the right to make proposals on the implementation of the relevant investigation. The comments of the Defence Minister must be added to the police report in this respect. If the defence does not have an opportunity to attend or it is not possible for the police to give the defence defence, there can only be a further research step that cannot be put on the list. If the defense has not been present, the defence shall be informed of the presence of the defendant.

Paragraph 2. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 may be deviated from the provision in section 729 c.

§ 745 e. Can the police be questioned by a child when the interrogation is recorded on video (video interrogation), presumed to find use as evidence during the main debate, the defence must be present during the video interrogation.

Paragraph 2. Whoever is suspected or intentionally does not have access to the video interrogation. The person concerned must, as soon as possible, have access to, together with its defender, to review the video recording of the police An application from the person suspected or charged, or his or her defender, shall be presented as soon as possible after the examination of the child.

§ 746. The Court determines disputes relating to the legality of the investigations by law enforcement and the powers of the defendant and the defence, including the claims of the defence or the defendant, on the request for further investigation steps. The decision is made at the request of a decision.

Paragraph 2. In the case of disputes relating to the legality of police decisions by section 729 (a), THREE, ONE. a point or section 729 b (b) ; TWO, ONE. and shall state the reasons for the decision taken. The court may also impose the law on the court to submit the material to which the dispute is concerned.

Paragraph 3. If the judge is aware that a measure initiated by the police pursuant to this law, which requires the approval of the court, not before the expiry of the time limit laid down by the law, he shall decide, after having claimed the police, report whether the measure is to be maintained or withdrawn.

§ 747. The Court of Justice will be held when a request is made for measures to be taken by the court.

Paragraph 2. At the same request, a court meeting shall also be held when it is necessary to ensure proof that :

1) otherwise we will have to be feared lost.

2) not without insignificant inconvenience or delay may be carried out on the judicial or

3) must be considered to be of interest in the investigation or in the interests of public interest.

Paragraph 3. Legal proceedings to ensure proof may also be held at the request of the Commission if :

1) The defendant is in custody, including in isolation,

2) proof will be of relevance to the question of the suspension and termination of the detention period or the isolation of the isolacation,

3) major practical considerations do not speak against.

Paragraph 4. In the case of a meeting, the court shall make a request 3, the proceedings shall be held as soon as possible within 2 weeks of the court's receipt of the request.

§ 748. It shall be informed as far as possible of all the court proceedings and shall be entitled to be overlooked. This shall not apply to court proceedings to be held in order to obtain the court ' s prior decision on the taking of measures pursuant to the chapters 69-74. If the defendant is in custody, the production of him may be left unloaded if it would be associated with disproportionate difficulty.

Paragraph 2. The defender shall be informed of any court proceedings and shall be entitled to surrender. If it is not possible to notify the defence of the defence, there can only be legal proceedings that cannot be set up. In the case of those referred to in paragraph 1, ONE, TWO. ., however, the rule of law shall be waisted if the consideration of foreign powers, to the security of the State or to the clarification or third party, shall, exceptionally, make it necessary. The decision is made by the court of police motion. The defense may only disclose the information he received from the court hearing.

Paragraph 3. The defender is entitled to make comments and briefly to get these added to the record, but the judge decides at which time of the hearing this can be done.

Paragraph 4. The court may charge the defendant to appear at a hearing. If it is not granted in a previous hearing, it shall be notified by a written notice. Convenial shall be at least on notice. However, the Court may fix other premonica or to impose the intended meeting immediately. The indictment shall contain information on the subject of the sigtent. Exquisitions may only result in legal effects if the indictment is lawful and contains information on the effects of absence.

Paragraph 5. The court may, at the request of the Commission, decide that the aim of the defendant is not to be handed down or that the defendant should be excluded from a court meeting in full or in part if the interests of foreign powers to the security of the state, or it is necessary for the clarification or third party to make this necessary.

Paragraph 6. If the defendant has been excluded from being a court date, the court will have to be prosecuted if the defendant is present, and the police will shortly be aware of what has been brought to the justice of the court. However, if the specific considerations of the exclusion of the exclusion are still present, then the defendant may be cut off, just as the court may impose on the defence of what has passed in the court proceedings. The amendment may be extended until the defendant has given an explanation in the course of the main debate.

Paragraph 7. Paragratic 1-6 shall not apply to court proceedings held under Clause 729 c or where information is provided after paragraph 729 c is exempted from the defence access of the defence, and where a lawyer for the person who, after paragraph 784, is to be appointed ; the procedure relates.

§ 748 a. The right may allow the defendant to participate in a hearing to be used in the use of telecommunications with an image, if the presence of the presence in the court is not necessary. If the defendant is to testify, section 192 shall apply mutatis muctis. A possible defender must take part in the court meeting in the same place as the defendant, unless the court finds it inflamrably that the defence of the defender will be held up in court. 1. Act. does not apply in the sections 760 (3). 2, and section 764 (3). Two, mentioned cases.

Paragraph 2. The Court may allow the defence to take part in a hearing to be held by means of telecommunications with a view if it is justifiable and that the defendant is not involved in the hearing.

Paragraph 3. The court may allow the prosecution to take part in a hearing to be used in the use of telecommunications with an image, if :

1) did not take part in the hearing,

2) the participation of the prosecution in the use of telecommunications with a picture is sound and

3) and there are specific reasons for this.

§ 748 b. The court may decide that an intentional charge that has been subject to custody or other detention after Chapter 70 shall take part in a legal meeting to extend the deadline for the detention period for the detention period or the measure, using the authorization of : in writing.-(The) telecommunications with a picture of the court finds it inflamrably addressed to the purpose of the hearing and the other circumstances of the court. This shall not apply to court proceedings where a position has been taken for the first time for the extension of detention or detention in isolation beyond the time limits referred to in section 768 a (1). 1 and 2, and section 770 c (3). 3 to 5 or when lovers are treated verbal in accordance with section 767 (5). 4, and section 770 e. If the defendant is to testify, section 192 shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 2. Participant in a hearing on a free extension of telecommunications with an image, the defence shall take part in the court meeting in the same place as the defendant, unless the court finds it inflamrably that the defence in place meetings rather than in court ; or to participate in the use of telecommunications with the image from a different place other than the intended. If the defendant is not engaged in a non-renewal court order, the court may allow the defence to take part in the legal proceedings by means of telecommunications with a view if it is safe to do so.

Paragraph 3. Participant in a hearing on a free extension of telecommunication by using telecommunications with an image or do not take part in a non-renewal hearing, may allow the prosecution to take part in the hearing by the use of telecommunications ; with image, if

1) the participation of the prosecution in the use of telecommunications with a picture is sound and

2) and there are specific reasons for this.

§ 749. Police are refusing a filed notification if there is no basis for conducting an investigation.

Paragraph 2. If there is no basis for continuing an investigation, the decision to suspend investigation will be made by the police if there has not been charges. If the signation has been charged, the provisions of section 721 and section 722 shall apply.

Paragraph 3. If the notification is issued, or if the investigation is suspended, it shall be notified to the wronged or, if the wronged one has passed on to death, the immediate family of the abercion of the abusion. The same applies to other people who have to be considered to have a reasonable interest in this. The decision may be made to the general prosecutor ' s office in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 10.

Chapter 68

Interrogations and special investigation steps

$750. The police can conduct interviews, but there is no way of imposing an explanation, and no force must be used to make anyone speak. However, each person shall be obliged to give up the name, address and date of birth to the police. Avoiding of this is penalised by fine.

§ 751. The essential content of the explanations given is attributed to the reports, and particularly important parts of the explanations are rendered as far as possible with the interrogation of their own words.

Paragraph 2. It must be given the opportunity to make an acquaintance with the explanation of the explanatory statement. The termination of any corrections and additions is included. It is made aware of the fact that he is not obliged to sign the report.

Paragraph 3. Fonetic admission of explanations may only take place when the offendeth has been made aware of it.

§ 752. Before the police interroterate an intentional criminal, he must explicitly be made aware of the charges and the fact that he is not obliged to make a statement. The report shall state that such rules are observed.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on which the local authorities shall be informed of and have access to the interrogation of the accused under 18 years of age. For suspected persons under 14 years, the provision is in section 821 d.

Paragraph 3. Questions to the intended charge must not be placed in such a way as to ensure that something which is denied or not recognized is prefixed. Promises, unreal lecgeons or threats must not be used.

Paragraph 4. The consultation must not be extended alone in order to obtain a confession. In the course of consultations which are not quite short, the report points to the beginning and end of the interview.

Paragraph 5. It must not be advised to consult with its defender or others about the immediate response to a question put to the question.

§ 753. For the questioning of a person not charged, the provisions of section 173 (1) of the police shall be subject to the provisions of Article 1. 1, 182 and 184, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, corresponding use.

§ 754. In the case of hearings in court, section 752 shall apply mutatis mutations.

Paragraph 2. The procedure for questioning the defendant shall apply to those laid down in section 183 (1) of the provisions of Article 183. One and two.

§ 754 a. Police shall not, as part of the investigation of an offence, provide for assistance or measures to be provided for or taken in order to encourage someone to perform or continue the offence, unless :

1) in the case of a reasoned suspicion that the offence is being committed or attempted,

2) the investigative work must be considered essential for the investigation and

3) The investigation is concerned with a criminal offence which, under the law, can be punishable by prison for six years or more.

Paragraph 2. Measures taken to encourage someone to carry out or to continue a crime shall not be covered by paragraph 1. 1, if the police do not in this way affect significant circumstances in the violation of the law.

§ 754 b. The measures referred to in Section 754 shall not increase the extent of the offence or the gross nature of the offence.

Paragraph 2. The measures must be carried out by police officers alone. However, following an agreement with the police, civilians may provide assistance to perform or continue the offence under investigation when the assistance provided is extremely modest in relation to the offence.

§ 754 c. Measures pursuant to section 754 shall be taken after the court's ruling. This question shall be submitted to the court at the place where they are or may be expected to be or, by the way, where the police decision to apply the measures has been taken.

Paragraph 2. In the court's order, the facts on the matter must be indicated on the basis that the conditions for the implementation of the measures have been met. The warrant may at any time be redone.

Paragraph 3. If the measures were to be wasted, if the court order was to be expected, then the police can decide to implement the measures. In this case, the police shall, as soon as possible and within 24 hours of the implementation of the measures, present the matter to the court. The courts shall determine whether the measures can be approved and whether they can be maintained. Should the measures of the court have not been carried out, the court shall notify the Ministry of the Ministry of Justice.

§ 754 d. Where measures have been taken as mentioned in section 754 a, and the indictement of the offence is raised, the defence shall be provided on the basis of the measures. If the oversight of foreign powers, to the state's security, to the clarification of the matter or to a third party, make it necessary, the police may notify the defence of the defendant not to disclose information which it has received pursuant to 1. Act.

§ 754 e. The rules in section 754 a-754 do not apply to investigation of infringements of Chapter 12 of the Penal Code, section 111-115 and 118.

Chapter 69

Arrest

§ 755. The police may arrest a person who is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to a criminal offence if the arrest is to be deemed necessary to prevent further criminating conditions in order to ensure his interim ; presence or in order to prevent his intercourse with others.

Paragraph 2. The same powers have any bearing on anyone under or in the immediate attachment to the exercise of a criminal offence, which is subject to a public prosecution. The detainees must be handed over to the police with information on the time and basis of the arrest.

Paragraph 3. Where there is a place where there is being used or threatened with violence on person or goods, or is a fight in which several have participated, the result of killing or significant body damage, and the person or persons responsible for security may not be designated, the police may be appointed ; arrest anyone who is present and may be suspected of criminalised participation.

Paragraph 4. Arrest shall not be carried out where the detention of the case, according to the nature of the case or the circumstances, would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 5. After the police motion, a decision on arrest may be made by the court.

§ 756. The one that is suspected of violating provisions laid down in a suspended sentence under Chapter 7 or 8 of the Penal Code in the judgment or ruling of the penal code ' § § 68, 69, 70 or 72 on conditional pardon, at the same time, at the same time, at a conditional pardon, the release or a measure laid down pursuant to section 765 may be arrested by the police, provided that it is necessary to ensure his interim presence.

§ 757. Where an intentionally charged with a hearing, without an enlightener shall be allowed to be arrested, may the court decide that he is to be arrested, provided that in the indictment or during a meeting of the court, he shall be personally and in a court of law ; There are no cases of absence of any kind of emergency.

§ 758. The arrest must be carried out as well as circumstances permit. The police may, in accordance with the provisions of section 792 e, examine the body and clothing of the estimated body and clothing in order to strip them of any object which may be used for violence or evasion, or which may, by the way, lead to : a hazard to the arrested or others. The police can take such effects as well as the money that exists in the holding, in preservation. In addition, during the arrest, the person concerned shall not be subject to any restrictions in his freedom than for the purposes of the tenor and the reasons for which it shall be required.

Paragraph 2. As soon as possible, the police will be able to make the arrest warrant and the time of the arrest. The report must indicate that this rule is observed.

$759. Ranking of houses, other locations or objects to seek a suspect to be arrested may be carried out whenever there is reason to assume that the person in question is there.

Paragraph 2. The provisions of section 795 (3). ONE, ONE. pkt., and section 796-800 shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 760. Anyone who will be arrested must be released as soon as the grounds for arrest are no longer present. The time for the release must be stated in the report.

Paragraph 2. Within 24 hours of the arrest, the arrest of the arrest that has not been released shall be presented to a judge. The timing of the arrest and for the manufacture of the court shall appear in the court book.

Paragraph 3. If arrest has been made for a criminal offence in which detention is excluded, the arrest shall be placed before the end of the hearing before the end of the court.

Paragraph 4. Where an arrest has been made for a criminal offence in respect of which detention is not excluded, or pursuant to section 756, and do not be able to be released immediately, the court may, when due to the information available, the right to be released, inadequacy or other reasons do not find immediately to be able to adopt a position on the subject of detention, decide that he shall remain under arrest for the time being. The decision shall state the circumstances in which the arrest is maintained. Under the maintenance of the arrest, Section 765 shall apply mutatis muted. The sited should have the opportunity to set out any information that he wishes to provide.

Paragraph 5. The arrest shall be made, if not prior to the release, before a judge, which will be presented to a judge within 3 x 24 hours after the completion of the first hearing to decide whether or not to be released or not ; be taken into custody or shall be subject to measures after Article 765.

§ 761. In the case of an arrest for the execution of a penalty or the penalty penalty penalty, the rules shall be imposed in section 758 (1). 1, and 759 use.

Chapter 70

Launchedinjail

§ 762. An intentional charge may be held when there are grounds for suspecting that he has committed a criminal offence which is subject to a public indictment where the law can lead to prison for a period of 1 year and 6 months or more ; and

1) in the case of the facts on the subject, certain reasons for the assumption are that he shall avoid persecution or enforcement, or

2) in the light of the facts on the subject, certain reasons for the danger are that he will commit a new offence of the nature of the aforementioned pruning, or

3) which, in the circumstances of the case, are certain grounds for the assumption that the defendant will make the case more difficult, in particular by removing or warning or influencing others.

Paragraph 2. An intentional charge may also be taken into custody where there is a particular presence of suspicion that he has committed

1) a criminal offence which is subject to a public record and which, following the law, could mean imprisonment for six years or more and the enforcement of law enforcement in accordance with the information on the growiness of the abrasion is estimated to require that the accused are not free of charge ; or

2) a breach of the penal code section 119 (1). 1, § 123, § 134 a, § 192 a, paragraph 2, section 218 (2). 1, section 222, section 224 or 225, cf. section 218 (2). 1, or § 222, section 235 (3). § 1, § § 244-246, § 250 or § 252 or a breach of the penal code section 232 of a child under 15 years, if the offence following the information on the conditions of the abrasion can be expected to result in an unconditional sentence in prison for at least 60 days and the enforcement of law enforcement is estimated to require that the defendant not be free of charge.

Paragraph 3. Pension imprisonment may not be applicable if the offence may be expected to result in a penalty of fine or maximum sentence for a maximum of 30 days or in the event of deprivation of deprivation of the conditions resulting from the disturbance of the siege ; meaning and the legal framework which may be expected to be expected if the defendant is found guilty.

§ 763. Where there is a reasonable suspicion that a person has violated conditions laid down in a suspended sentence in accordance with Chapter 7 or 8 of the Penal Code, in conditional or on probation, he may be held in custody if the court finds that : the infringement is of such a nature that there are questions about the enforcement of prison sentences or inaugusting in asylum, and

1) in the case of the circumstances of the person concerned, certain reasons for the assumption are that he will evade the consequences of the offence, or

2) in the light of his circumstances, there are certain grounds for fear that he will continue to violate the terms of the conditions, and it is necessary, in the interest of the nature of the offence, to prevent them from being held in custody by means of custody.

Paragraph 2. The same shall apply where there are grounds for suspicion that a person has infringed provisions laid down in the judgment or ruling of the Penal Code section § 68, 69, 70 or 72.

§ 764. At the request of the public prosecutor, the court decides whether the defendant is to be held in custody. The request for continued detention of detention shall be made in writing to the court. The request must indicate the provisions of the court or the imprisonment of the prosecution, the actual circumstances on which the request is supported and the most significant post-research steps, etc., which are expected to be carried out.

Paragraph 2. An intentional intended presence here in the country shall be questioned in the court on the charges and shall have the opportunity to express their opinion before the decision is taken unless the court considers that the manufacture of special reasons must be regarded as pointless or harmful to the accused. If the defendant is in custody, without the defendant's opportunity to comment on the court, he shall be presented in court in 24 hours after he has been brought to the country or the hindrance for his manufacture has been terminated.

Paragraph 3. In the hearing to be held for a decision on the subject of detention, the defendant shall have access to the assistance of a defender. If the defendant is present at the hearing, then we must give him an opportunity to talk to the defender before the questioning.

Paragraph 4. The Court's decision is made by the ruling. The defendant's aim is to state in the case the specific circumstances of the case in which it is supported that the conditions of detention are fulfilled. If he is in custody after paragraph 762 (2), 1, no. The Commission shall also state, until the end of the investigation, the essential investigative steps, etc., which are expected to be carried out within the time limit for the detention period. Maintaining protective custody, in addition to the deadlines referred to in section 768 a, paragraph 1. Article 1 and 2 shall indicate the specific circumstances of the case on which it is supported to continue holding detention. If the person concerned is present at the hearing, he shall immediately be made aware of the provisions on the right of custody of the court, and with the reasons for the detention of custody, as well as with his access to dearest. The printout of a ruling whereby a person is being held shall be given as soon as possible to the person concerned.

§ 765. Where the conditions for the use of pre-trial are present but may be taken into custody by less-invasive measures, the right shall take place if the defendant is condensing it, instead of holding the detention clause.

Paragraph 2. The court may thus determine that the defendant shall :

1) undergo one of the court-established supervision,

2) comply with specific provisions relating to the place of residence, work, use of free time and intercourse with certain persons ;

3) stay in an appropriate home or institution ;

4) undergo psychiatric treatment or treatment for the misuse of alcohol, drugs or the like, if necessary in hospital or in particular institution,

5) provide a meeting with the police at specified times ;

6) where the police deposited passports or other identification documents,

7) make one of the court established economic security for its presence at a hearing and in the execution of any judgment.

Paragraph 3. In the case of decisions pursuant to paragraph 1, 1 and 2 the provisions of section 764 shall apply mutatis muth.

Paragraph 4. If the defendant conceive himself in the court or enforcement of the judgment, the court may, at the time, be given the opportunity to express an opinion, on the basis of judgment, that a security which has been lodged pursuant to paragraph 1. 2, no. Seven have been breached. A broken security shall be added to the Treasury, however, so that the substitution claims may be covered by the amount. This court may, in exceptional circumstances, in the course of six months after the ruling determine that a severed security that has been attributifully to the treasury, in whole or in part, must be repaid.

Paragraph 5. The Minister may, in having a debate with the Minister for Social Affairs and the Minister of Health, lay down rules on the granting of authorization to exit, etc to persons placed in an institution or hospital, etc. in accordance with paragraph 1. 2, no. 3 or 4 when no position has been taken in this case. The Minister may in any case provide for decisions taken pursuant to these rules to be inapplicable to higher administrative authority.

§ 766. The Court may at any time resend any detention or measures taken in place of such detention.

§ 767. In the case of cases where they are not present in the country, a time limit shall be laid down in the case of the holding or the length of the measure in the case of the person holding the measure. The deadline must be as short as possible and must not exceed four weeks. The period may be extended, but not more than four weeks at a time. The extension shall be made by ruling unless the defendant agrees to extend the extension. The rules of section 764 will be found until the sentence has been passed on in 1. body, similar application to court proceedings and recognition of deferrals. However, the future of an intentional intended person holding the prison or any other custodical measure may be omitted when he gives up or the right to have the manufacture of the manufacture of undue difficulties.

Paragraph 2. Once the prosecutor has submitted indictaries to the court and the court has laid down the time for the main debate, the court may, at the end of a period after the period laid down in paragraph 1. 1 determining that the detention or measure must continue without further prolongation until such time as a judgment is passed on the case. If the court is so determined, the defendant may not take any more than three weeks after the decision request the right to suspend the detention or measure after Article 766 or section 768. In that case, the court shall take a decision on this subject to 7 days. If the court does not comply with the request, the defendant may not at least three weeks after the decision of the court submit a new request. After the beginning of the main debate, section 767 (4) is found. 3, 4. -6. ptangle, equivalent use.

Paragraph 3. Where a time limit is laid down in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, after the start of the main debate, the person in custody or the measure will continue without further prolongation until such time as a verdict has been passed on. After the expiry of the period before the main negotiation, the defendant may request the right of remand or a measure to replace it, after section 766 or section 768. If the defendants after the period expires, the right to suspend the detention detention or a measure to replace it shall take a decision on this subject within a period of 7 days. If the court does not comply with the request, the defendant may not have the earliest 14 days following the decision of the court to submit a new request. If there are questions of detention in accordance with section 762 (2), The decision shall, if any, for the suspension of a judge or department not participating in the main negotiation, cf. § 60, paragraph. 3, unless one of the conditions in section 60 (s). THREE, TWO. Pkt., fulfilled. The defendant ' s request may be processed in a written basis if the decision is taken by a judge or a department not participating in the main debate.

Paragraph 4. If a search warrant is drawn up, in which case detention or other deprivation of detention is extended beyond three months, the date of application shall be orally treated verbal. Once a single date has been treated orally, the parent shall decide whether a subsequent request for oral examination should be met. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 1, final pkton shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 768. Where appropriate, the court ' s detention or measures to replace it shall be repealed, where appropriate, when the application is made or the conditions for which the initiation is not taken place is not present. If the court finds that the study is not being promoted with sufficient speed and the continuation of detention or other measures is not reasonable, the right must unraveled it.

§ 768 a. Unless the courts consider that there are special circumstances, detention shall not take place during a continuous period of time exceeding

1) 6 months when the charge relates to a criminal offence which, in accordance with the law, cannot result in prison for six years ; or

2) 1 year when the charge relates to a criminal offence which, in accordance with the law, could lead to prison for six years or more.

Paragraph 2. Unless the court finds that there are exceptional circumstances, detention shall be subject to detention when the arrears are under the age of 18, shall not take place during a continuous period exceeding 18 years ;

1) 4 months when the charge relates to an offence which, in accordance with the law, cannot result in prison for six years, or

2) Eight months, when the charge relates to a criminal offence which, in accordance with the law, may mean a sentence of six years or more.

Paragraph 3. The deadlines referred to in paragraph 1 shall be 1 and 2 include the period of time up to the beginning of the main negotiating process.

§ 769. Determination of detention or other measure shall only effect until the decision of the case in court. At the request, the court shall take the right following the decision to determine whether the defendant may, under any appeal, or until enforcement can be implemented, be taken into custody or remain in custody, or shall be subject to any measures to be taken in place ; for this. The provisions of section 762, 764-764-766 and 768 shall apply mutatis mutias, unless the defendant agrees to remain in custody or to be subject to another measure. If the person concerned before the decision of the proceedings in the court has been held or subject to other measures, but does not consider the court to continue its application, the court of the State of State shall be able to decide that the detention order is to be held, the measure or the measure must be in force until a decision of the pre-trial issue is submitted by the parent right to which the case or the item of custody has been submitted.

Paragraph 2. Where a verdict has been passed, the defendant is sentenced to a maximum sentence for more than 30 days for a criminal offence which is subject to public opinion, the defendant may also be detained when the enforcement of law enforcement is deemed to require that : the defendant is not at large, taking into account that :

1) there is a reciprocal intersection between groups of persons who are either used as a firearm or used weapons or explosives which, because of their highly dangerous character, are suitable for protrainal use. any injury or arson covered by the penal code section 180, and

2) the defendant has ties to one of these groups.

Paragraph 3. The decision taken in the case shall be taken for higher law and shall be subject to the provisions of paragraph 1. The question of the continued use of this shall be referred to the general right in question 1 or 2 in accordance with the decision, as soon as the decision has been taken. For the processing of the issue of custody or other measures, section 762, section 764 (4), shall be subject to : paragraphs 1, 3 and 4, section 765 and 766, section 767 (4). ONE, ONE, FOUR. pkt., and paragraph. 2 and 3, section 768 and § 769 (3). 2, similar application.

§ 770. A person ' s arrest shall be subject to the limitations necessary for the purposes of safeguarding the protective custody of the holding or maintaining order and security of the detention facility.

Paragraph 2. Place the arresting arrest in a detention facility (arresthus) as far as possible in the place where the criminal proceedings are handled. A non-remand facility may be carried out for health reasons or pursuant to Article 777.

§ 770 a. The court may, at the request of the police, to determine that a person holding the arrest should be excluded from the Community with the other inmates (isolation), if :

1) the detention order has been decided pursuant to section 762 (1). 1, no. 3, and

2) there are certain grounds for the assumption that the detention facility in itself is not sufficient to prevent the arrest in the case, including through other detainees, whether intentional or otherwise, by means of other inmates, either to affect the case or by any other inmates. similar way to affect others.

§ 770 b. Isolation may only be implemented or continued if :

1) the purpose of this is not to be taken into account in the case of less invasive measures, including by placing the arrears in the other species of arresthus other than certain other inmates, or otherwise cut off the arrest of such inmates or by establishing letter control, inspection or visitation restrictions,

2) the procedure, including the special strain which may result from the young age, physical or mental health or personal relationships, in the case of the arrest of the arrest, in the case of the person ' s young age, are not in the abrality of the significance of the matter and the legal action that may be expected ; if the arrears are found guilty, and

3) the investigation shall be promoted with the special speed required for the detention of solitary confinement, including by means of the possibility of obtaining evidence of evidence after paragraph 747.

Paragraph 2. If the arresting is less than 18 years old, isolation can only be put in place or will be continued if there are, moreover, exceptional circumstances which make it necessary.

§ 770 c. If the charge relates to an offence which, in accordance with the law, cannot lead to prison for four years, the isolation must not take place during a continuous period of more than 14 days.

Paragraph 2. If the charge relates to a criminal offence which may lead to a maximum sentence of four years or more, but not in prison for six years, isolation shall not take place during a continuous period of more than four weeks.

Paragraph 3. If the charge relates to a criminal offence which may lead to a maximum sentence of 6 years or more, isolation shall not take place during a continuous period of more than eight weeks. However, the Court may, in exceptional circumstances, allow an isolation to be extended beyond 8 weeks, provided that the pursuit of the persecution continues to be isolated, regardless of the time the arrears have been in isolation so far, and the offence may be expected to be expected ; the penalty of imprisonment for at least two years.

Paragraph 4. Isolation shall not take place during a continuous period of more than six months unless the charge relates to a deliberate infringement of 12 or 13 penal code chapters or a breach of the penal code ' s section 191 or 237.

Paragraph 5. If the arrears are under the age of 18, the isolation shall not take place during a continuous period of more than four weeks unless the charge relates to a deliberate infringement of 12 or 13 penal code chapters.

§ 770 d. The Court ' s decision on isolation shall be taken by a separate decision. If the court decides on solitary confinement, the court will be court-ruling.

1) the practical imposition of risk in the case,

2) the basis of the specific case information in order to assume that it is in no. 1 Risk of the said risk, and

3) the specific conditions on which it is also supported, that the conditions of section 770 a-770 c for isolation or continue to be kept are fulfilled.

Paragraph 2. By the decision of the court on isolation, the rules are in section 764 (4). 2-4, section 766, section 767, paragraph 7. 1, and § § 768-769, by the way, similar use. The first period for the implementation of the time limit for the length of the import operation shall not exceed two weeks. If the arrears are under the age of 18, the time limit for isolation can be extended by two weeks at a time.

Paragraph 3. The police ' s request for continued isolation must be put forward in writing to the court. The request must be justified. Before the police make a request for an extension over eight weeks, cf. § 770 c (3) 3 or more than four weeks if the arrears are less than 18 years, cf. § 770 c (3) 5, the approval of the Attorney General for the Attorney General shall be obtained. If the attorney general's approval is not available, the extension of isolation may not be carried out.

§ 770 e. If an isolation of more than eight weeks is extended, the target date must be orally processed at the request of the same date. The Stadfortress decision on isolation shall also be treated orally at the same time as if the isolation of the assent is extended beyond 4 weeks of the last oral treatment of the date of his or her date on the basis of the latter ' s request, extension of isolation. In other cases, the date of the boyfriend shall determine whether an oral question is to be met. The provision in section 767 (4). 1, final pkton shall apply mutatis muctis.

§ 771. A person who is in custody may receive visits to the extent that the protective order and security of the detention facility permits it. The police may, for reasons of the detention of custody, oppose the fact that the person concerned receives visits, or require visits to take place under control. If the police refuse to visit, the arresting officer shall be informed of this subject unless the judge of the investigation takes the second rule. The court arrest may require the police refused to visit or call for checks to be submitted to the right to a decision. The constant is always right to have unchecked visits by its defender.

Paragraph 2. Therefore, in exceptional circumstances, the institution ' s management with the consent of the police may give a person holding a provisional basis for a provisional basis for a shorter period of time.

§ 772. A person holding a custody has the right to receive and send letters. The police can review the letters before receiving or sending it. The police shall be handing over or sending the letters as soon as possible unless the content will be detrimental to the investigation or the maintenance of order and security in the detention facility. If a letter is held, the question of whether the detention should be upheld shall immediately be submitted to the right to a decision. If the holding is kept, the consignor shall be informed without delay, unless the judge of the investigation decides otherwise.

Paragraph 2. An arrest warrant has the right to an uncontrolled exchange of letters with the court, the defense attorney, the attorney general, the director of the Criminal InvestiDepartment and the European Parliament's Ombudsman. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on the right of pretents to send sealed letters to other public authorities or individuals.

§ 773. If the authorities decide that other restrictions should be carried out in a person holding the holding of custody, the arresting officer shall demand the question of the maintenance of the restrictions referred to in the court.

§ 774. Neither the institution of the institution nor anyone else must be used to investigate the detention of the detention.

§ 775. The arrest warrant shall be subject to disciplinary punishment in the form of a penalty in the form of a penalty in the form of a sentence of two weeks or the withdrawal of work pensions. These disciplinary penalties may be used in conjunction with the association.

Paragraph 2. The provisions of section 65 and 66 in the law of enforcement of the use of handcuffs and security sceles shall apply by analogous use in arresting arrest charges.

§ 776. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the treatment of the detention of protective custody. For arrears that are isolated following the rule of law, the minister of Justice shall lay down specific rules for increased staff contact, extended access to visits, special access to private classes and certain types of work, and offers of regular and regular services ; long-term conversations with priests, doctors, psychologists, or others. The Minister of Justice shall also lay down rules on the aid which, in addition, shall be subject to the protective custody of the professional, social and personal disadvantages resulting from the person holding the product in custody.

§ 777. A holding constant may be placed in an asylum for persons who are in prison or in detention, or in hospital, etc., cf. the sections 68 and 69 of the penal code, if the person concerned himself, the prosecution and the institution ' s management shall concoct herein. If health considerations or considerations of the safety of others make it necessary, the right may, in exceptional circumstances, approve such a position without the consent of the arrest warrant. In the institution it shall be treated voluntarily in accordance with the rules applicable to persons placed there in accordance with the judgment, while the periodic custody arrest shall be treated in accordance with the rules of detention, in the case of persons being held in custody. the extent of the concern and security of the institution shall make it possible to do so. However, the constant may not, without the approval of the court, leave the institution, except in the cases referred to in section 771 (1). 2.

§ 778. The trainers ' complaints against the behaviour of the prison staff shall be submitted to the warden (the arresting inspector) or to the Direqutorate of the Correction Office. If the complainant has not been co-hold or a final decision has not been taken within two weeks of the submission, the complaint may be lodged in the court of the office where the detention facility (arreshaene) is situated.

Paragraph 2. The court may refuse to launch an investigation if the complaint appears to be unfounded if it concerns matters of negligible importance or, if it is submitted more than four weeks after the fact that the complaint is concerned, the complaint has taken place. The court ' s investigation shall be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in section 1019 b, section 1019 e (1). Paragraph 1 and paragraph. 3-5, section 1019 f, paragraph 1. 2, and section 1019 g. The judge shall decide on the interrogation of the complainant, complainants and witnesses, and the provision of opinions by experts and by other evidence.

Paragraph 3. Upon completion of the examination, the court shall issue a statement to the complainant, to the complaint, and to the warden (the arresting inspector) and to the Directorate of the Criminal Investig.

$779. (Aphat)

Chapter 71

Observation of the message secret, observation, data reading and disruption or interruption of radio or telecommunications

$780. The police may, in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, make procedures in the message secret by :

1) telephone communications or other equivalent telecommunications (telephone tapping),

2) listen to other conversations or statements by means of an apparatus (other interception),

3) obtain information on which telephones or other similar communication appliances are set in connection with a particular telephone or other communication apparatus, even if the holder of this has not authorised it (telecoms),

4) obtain information on the telephones or other similar communication apparatus within a specified area to be set in connection with other telephones or communication apparatus (expanded telecoms),

5) withhold, open and familial yourself with the content of letters, telegrams and other consignments (letter openings) ; and

6) stop the further carriage of consignments as referred to in point (2). 5 (stationery).

Paragraph 2. The police may take a recording or make copies of the conversations, opinions, consignments, etc., as referred to in paragraph 1. 1, to the extent that the police are entitled to familithemselves themselves with the content of this report.

§ 781. The intervention of the message secret shall be carried out only if :

1) there are certain reasons for the assumption that, in the manner in question, notifications or consignments are given to or from a suspect,

2) the procedure must be considered to be of crucial importance for the investigation and

3) in the investigation of a criminal offence, which may be punishable by the law in prison for six years or more, a deliberate infringement of 12 or 13 penal code chapters, section 124 (4), or a breach of the penal code. 2, 125, 127, paragraph 1. 1, 228, 235, 266, 281, or an infringement of the section 59 (59) of the foreigners. 7, no. 1-5.

Paragraph 2. Are the conditions in paragraph 1. 1, no. In addition, telephone tapping and telecommunications shall also be carried out where the suspicions of the criminal code referred to in paragraph 263 (2) of the penal code are concerned. 2.

Paragraph 3. Are the conditions in paragraph 1. 1, no. In addition, in the case of repeated violations of peace as referred to in Article 265, telecommunications may also be carried out where the suspicion is repeated in the penal code section 265. The same shall apply where the suspicion is subject to a breach of the Penal Code section 279 a or Article 293 (3). 1, committed by the use of a telecommunications service, or where the suspicion relates to a violation of the securities trading system, etc. § 35, paragraph. Rule number one, section 36, section 39, paragraph. 1.

Paragraph 4. In addition, the letter of letters and correspondence may be carried out where there is a particular firm suspicion that there are items of goods which should be confiscated or who have been disrepulted by a crime which may require them to be withdrawn.

Paragraph 5. Amove after section 780, paragraph. 1, no. 2, and extended telpiece in accordance with section 780 (3). 1, no. 4, may only be carried out where the suspicion relates to a crime which has led to or may cause a danger to human life or prosperity or to significant social values. Expanded telpiece may be made, regardless of the condition set out in paragraph 1 1, no. 1 have not been met.

§ 782. An intervention in the confidentiality of the message must not be carried out, provided that, after the purpose of the intervention, the importance of the matter and the offence and the disadvantage that the procedure may be considered to cause the effect or the persons to which it is affected would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 2. Phone tapping, second interception, letter openings must not be carried out with regard to the person who is suspected of having regard to persons who are excluded from the provisions of Section 170 from giving an explanation as a witness.

§ 783. Inclusisation of the message secret shall be made after the court's ruling. The terms of telephone numbers, locations, addressees or consignments as referred to in the procedure shall be recorded in the case of the intervention referred to in the procedure. however, paragraph 1 Furthermore, the specific circumstances of the case in which the conditions for the procedure have been met are also mentioned. The warrant may at any time be redone.

Paragraph 2. In the case of the investigation, an infringement of Chapter 12 or 13 or sections 123 or 180, section 183 (4), shall be used. 2, section 191, 192 a, 228, 237 or 245, section 246, cf. § 245, § 252, paragraph 2. Paragraph 1, section 261 (1). 2, or § § 262 (a) or 288, may in the court order in accordance with section 780 (3). 1, no. 1 or 3, in addition to certain telephone numbers, the person concerned (suspect) is given. In this case, the police shall inform the courts as soon as possible after the date of expiry of the telephone numbers for which the procedure has been addressed and which are not in the ruling. If special conditions are to be involved, the notification shall be the subject of notification after 2. Act. occur within 24 hours of the initials of the initials. Notify after 2. and 3. Act. specify the specific reasons for the assumption that communications from the relevant telephone numbers are given or from the suspect. The court shall inform the appointed attorney, cf. § 784, paragraph. 1 which can then bring up the matter of the legality of the court procedure. Court will make a decision on the warrant. Should the court's opinion not be carried out, the court shall notify the Ministry of the Ministry of Justice.

Paragraph 3. This ruling shall determine the period during which the procedure may be carried out. This period shall be as short as possible and may not exceed four weeks. The temporal space may be extended, but not more than four weeks at a time. The extension takes place at the court order.

Paragraph 4. If the intervention of the time would be wasted, if the court order was to be expected, then the police can decide to take the action. In this case, the police shall, as soon as possible, and within 24 hours of the initials of the introduction, shall refer the matter to the court. The court shall determine whether the procedure can be approved and whether it can be maintained and, if so, for which time, cf. paragraph ONE, TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. In the case of the Court of Justice, it should not have been carried out, the court shall notify the Ministry of Justice.

Paragraph 5. Upon receipt of information pursuant to Article 20 of the Convention of 29. In May 2000 on mutual legal assistance in criminal proceedings between the Member States of the European Union, the police shall present the matter to the courts within 48 hours from the date of receipt of the notification. The courts shall determine whether or not the intervention of the message secret may be carried out or, if the procedure has already been initiated, whether the procedure can be approved and whether it can be maintained. The provisions of this chapter shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 784. Before the court decides on Article 783, a lawyer is to be appointed for the one to which the procedure relates, and the lawyer should have the opportunity to express their opinion. If the criminal investigation is in breach of 12 or 13 penal code chapters, the lawyer from the special circle of lawyers referred to in paragraph 1 shall be appointed. 2. The decision by the Court that the lawyer should not be appointed from this particular circle may be subject to higher law.

Paragraph 2. The Attorney General assumes for each region's territory a number of lawyers appointed in the areas referred to in paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. Pkton, mentioned cases. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the on-call duty of the lawyers concerned for remuneration and security issues, including the approval of secretarial assistance.

§ 785. A lawyer appointed in accordance with section 784, paragraph 1. 1, shall be informed of all court proceedings in the proceedings and shall be entitled to act as they are aware of the material provided by the police. The lawyer shall also be entitled to be supplied to a copy of the material. If the police consider that the material is of a particular confidential nature and that such material is not therefore subject to extradition, the matter at the request of the lawyer of the police shall be subject to the right of decision. The lawyer shall not give the information received to others, or without the consent of the police, in the context of the procedure, to whom the procedure has been requested. The law-appointed lawyer must not be allowed to appear at another lawyer or at the full force of the ship.

Paragraph 2. The provisions relating to the defence of Chapters in Chapter 66 and section 746 (3). 1, as well as the provisions of Chapter 91 relating to the costs of the case, shall apply by analogy to the court appointed attorney. The court can decide that the court-appointed lawyer will not be able to act as defender of any charge later on.

§ 786. It is the responsibility of postal operators and telecommunications networks or telecommunications providers to assist the police in carrying out procedures in the message secret, including by making phone calls, etc., by giving them in section 780, paragraph 7. 1, no. The information referred to in paragraph 3 and 4, as well as by withholding and handing out consignments etc.,

Paragraph 2. Outside of the section 780 paragraph. 1, no. Paragraph 3 may, at the request of the police with the consent of the holder of a telephone or other communication apparatus, may be subject to the right of request from the police to give them in paragraph 1. 1 the companies concerned, and so on, shall be informed of the other apparatus set out in the context of the apparatus in question.

Paragraph 3. The provision of Section 178 shall apply mutatis muth to the aid referred to in paragraph 1, which are without legal justification. 1, or to comply with a notice given in accordance with paragraph 1. 2.

Paragraph 4. It is incumbated by providers of telecommunications networks or telecommunications services to carry out registration and storage for 1 year of information on telecommunications for use in the investigation and prosecution of criminal offences. The Minister of Justice shall lay down, following a debate with the Minister for Science, Technologies and Development, in accordance with the rules on this registration and storage.

Paragraph 5. The Minister for Justice can, after a debate with the Minister of Science, Technology and Development, lay down rules on telecommunications networks and telecommunications service providers to provide practical assistance to the police in connection with the intervention of the message of the message.

Paragraph 6. Intireation of paragraph 1 FOUR, ONE. Pkton, punishable by fine.

Paragraph 7. For the infringement of provisions laid down in accordance with paragraph 1. FOUR, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. 5 may be laid down for penalty penalties.

Paragraph 8. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on financial compensation to the rules laid down in paragraph 1. 1 the undertakings referred to in the case of aid to the police for the implementation of the confidentiality of the message secret shall be referred to.

§ 786 a. In the context of an investigation where electronic evidence may be of significance, the police may notify providers of telecommunications networks or telecom services to carry out emergency electronic data protection, including traffic data.

Paragraph 2. A request for emergency measures pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 may include electronic data stored at the time when the entry is communicated. The entry shall indicate the data to be secured and for the period during which they are to be secured (the security period). The amendment must be limited solely to the data deemed necessary for the investigation and the security period shall be as short as possible and cannot exceed 90 days. An impeacing cannot be extended.

Paragraph 3. It shall be borne by providers of telecommunications networks or telecommunications services within the framework of the protection provided for in paragraph 1. 1 without undue delay in passing traffic data on other telecommunications networks or telecommunications service providers where networks or services have been used in the context of electronic communications, which may be of relevance to the investigation.

Paragraph 4. Intireation of paragraph 1 One and three are punished by fine.

§ 787. The appointed lawyer can claim to be the opening of letters and other sealed shipments. This does not apply, however, if the opening cannot be postponed.

Paragraph 2. Rule of paragraph (1) Paragraph 1 shall also apply to a defender.

§ 788. After the completion of an intervention in the message secret, notification of the procedure shall be subject to the procedure in accordance with the procedure for the procedure. however, paragraph 1 4 and 5. Have that person to whom paragraph is subheading. Two must be given, being a suspect in the case, and so the notification must be made, and on which criminal suspicion has been suspected.

Paragraph 2. Subdirection is granted

1) by telephone tapping and telephony to the holder of the telephone,

2) at the second interception of the person at the disposal of the place or the local office where the call is held or the statement made, and

3) by letter of mail and correspondence to the consignor or consignee of the consignment.

Paragraph 3. The notification shall be given by the court which has reached a decision after Article 783. The notification shall be given as soon as possible if the police have not later than 14 days after the expiry of the period for which the procedure has been authorised, the application for failure of or postponement of or postponement with notification shall be made as soon as possible, cf. paragraph Is there in accordance with section 784 (4). 1, appointed a lawyer, shall be sent to the copy of the notification to this information.

Paragraph 4. will be subject to notification as referred to in paragraph 1. 1-3 shall be detrimental to the investigation or to the detriment of the investigation in another pending case of an offence which, in accordance with the law, may constitute the basis for intervention in the message of the message or is referring to the protection of confidentiality ; in the case of police investigation methods or under the circumstances of notification, the court of law may decide, at the request of the police, that the notification should be exempt or delayed in a specified period of time, which may be extended at a later date ; Decision. Is there after Section 784, paragraph 1. If a lawyer is appointed, it shall have the opportunity to express an opinion before the court decides on the omission of or postponement of the notification.

Paragraph 5. After the completion of an encroachment on the message secret in the form of extended telpiece, after paragraph 780, paragraph 1. 1, no. 4, no notification shall be given of the procedure for holding the holders of the phones concerned.

§ 789. The police will give the police an intervention in the message secret of an offence that has not been formed and after paragraph 781 (2). 1, no. 3, or Section 781 (3). Nor could the police use this information as part of the investigation of the offence in question.

Paragraph 2. Information provided by interference in the message secret shall not be used as evidence in the right of a non-formed offence which has not been formed and after Article 781 (3). 1, no. 3, or Section 781 (3). 5, also unable to form the basis for the procedure.

Paragraph 3. The court may decide that paragraph is not. 2 shall not apply, provided that :

1) other investigation steps will not be suitable for proof of the case,

2) in the case of a criminal offence, which may lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more, and

3) The court, incidentally, finds it unfestering.

§ 790. Shipments which have been detained for the purpose of a letter of mail shall be passed as soon as possible after their determination. If the police want to put an end to the further transport, the request for a letter of advice shall be submitted to the court within 48 hours of the implementation of the detention.

§ 791. Tape recordings, photocopies or other rendering of what is known to the police are to be destroyed if there is no charge against anyone for the offence which formed the basis for the procedure, or whose speech is made. later, be abandoned. The police will notify you in accordance with section 784 (4). 1, shifted attorney, once destruction has taken place.

Paragraph 2. If the material is still of investigation of material importance, destruction may be excluded or deferred for a specified period of time. The police will issue the matter to the courts before a decision is made, which must give the appointed attorney the opportunity to speak. The provisions of 2. Act. shall not apply to material provided as part of the investigation of infringements of Chapter 12 of the Criminal Code, section 111-115 and 118.

Paragraph 3. Where, in the case of telephone tapping, the second wiretap or letter of intervention, the suspected connection with persons who, according to the rules of Section 170, is excluded from giving an explanation as a witness, shall be subject to any material on this intervention immediately ; destroyed. This does not, however, apply where the material gives rise to the indictment of a criminal offence against the person concerned, or that the profession of the public defender shall be deprived of the person concerned, cf. ~ § 730 (5)) 3, and 736.

Paragraph 4. Furthermore, the police will have to destroy material which is provided by interference in the message of the message, and which does not appear to be of any significance in terms of investigative matters.

§ 791 a. The police may take photographs or observation by means of binoculars or other devices of persons located in a non-accessible location (observation), provided that :

1) the procedure must be considered to be of major importance for the investigation, and

2) The investigation relates to a criminal offence that may lead to a prison sentence.

Paragraph 2. Observation as referred to in paragraph 1. However, 1 by means of a television or automatic television camera, camera, camera or similar apparatus may only be carried out where the investigation relates to a criminal offence which may lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more.

Paragraph 3. However, the observation of persons living in housing or other accommodation by means of a television or automatic television camera, camera or similar apparatus or apparatus used in the housing or household appliance may only : carried out if :

1) there are certain grounds for the assumption that evidence in the case may be obtained by the procedure,

2) the procedure must be considered to be of crucial importance to the investigation,

3) in the investigation of a criminal offence, which may be punishable by a penalty for six years or more, a deliberate infringement of 12 or 13 penal code chapters, section 124 (4), or a breach of the penal code. 2, 125, 127, paragraph 1. 1, 193. Paragraph 1, 266 or 281 or an infringement of the section 59 (59) of the foreigners. 7, no. 1-5, and

4) the investigation relates to an offence which has led to or may lead to a risk to human life or welfare or to significant social values.

Paragraph 4. Observation of a non-accessible place as referred to in paragraph 1. The provisions of this provision shall not be subject to the provisions of this provision, provided that the person concerned notifies in writing to the observation, shall not be subject to the rules of this provision.

Paragraph 5. The police may, from providers of telecommunications networks or telecommunications services, obtain information regarding the location of a mobile phone that is assumed to be used by a suspect (teleobservation), if the procedure is considered to be of major importance to the investigation, and the investigation relates to a criminal offence that could lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more.

Paragraph 6. It shall be borne by providers of telecommunications networks or telecommunications services to assist the police in the implementation of teleobservation, including by giving them in paragraph 1. 5 mentioned information.

Paragraph 7. Observation must not be carried out where, in the event of the purpose of the intervention, the importance of the matter and the infringement and the drawback to which it is intended to enact it or the persons to which it is fraudulent would be disproportionate.

Paragraph 8. The rules of section 782, paragraph 1. 2, section 783-785, section 788, paragraph 1, section 788, paragraph 1. 2, no. 2, and section 788 (3). The corresponding application shall apply to the provisions of paragraph 789 and Section 791. 2 and 3 cases. The rules in Clause 783-785, section 788, paragraph 1. 1, section 788, paragraph 1. 2, no. 1, section 788, paragraph 1. The provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply mutatis mumuas to the provisions of paragraph 791. 5 cases.

§ 791 b. Reading not publicly available information in an information system by means of programmes or other equipment (data reading) may be made if :

1) there are certain grounds for assuming that the information system is used by a suspect in connection with planned or committed crime as mentioned in paragraph 1. 3,

2) the procedure must be considered essential for the investigation, and

3) in the investigation of a criminal offence, which may be punishable by the law in prison for six years or more or a deliberate infringement of Chapter 12 or 13 of the Penal Code.

Paragraph 2. Interlock as referred to in paragraph 1. 1 may not be carried out where, in the event of the purpose of the intervention, the importance of the matter and the insult and the drawback to which it is intended to enact upon it or the persons to which it is affected would be disproportionate.

Paragraph 3. Decision on data reading shall be taken by the court by a decision. The information system shall be specified in the case of the information system. For the rest, the rules are in section 783 (3). ONE, THREE. and 4. pkt., and paragraph 1. 3 and 4, corresponding use.

Paragraph 4. Subsequently, notification of a procedure shall be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in section 788 (3). One, three and four. The information shall be given to the information system which has been unread in accordance with paragraph 1. 1. For the rest, the rules are in section 782 (2). 2, section 784, 785, 789, and 791 corresponding use.

§ 791 c. The police may disrupt or disrupt radio or telecommunications in an area if there are fundamental reasons for preventing the offence of a criminal offence which may be punishable by law in the area under which the law can be punished ; imprisonment for a period of six years or more, or a deliberate infringement of Chapter 12 or 13 of the Penal Code, which may result in a risk to human life or welfare or to significant social values.

Paragraph 2. Interlock as referred to in paragraph 1. 1 may not be carried out where, in the event of the purpose of the intervention, the importance of the matter and the insult and the disadvantage that the procedure may be enacted by the impairing or the persons involved in a framework would be disproportionate.

Paragraph 3. Degraspense after paragraph 1 One is after the court's ruling. The scope of the procedure and the specific circumstances of the case in which the procedure for the procedure has been fulfilled shall be recorded in the case. The warrant may at any time be redone. Furthermore, the period during which the procedure may be carried out may be determined. The temporal space may be extended. The extension takes place at the court order.

Paragraph 4. If the intervention of the time would be wasted, if the court order was to be expected, then the police can decide to take the action. In this case, the police shall, as soon as possible, and within 24 hours of the initials of the introduction, shall refer the matter to the court. The court shall determine whether the procedure can be approved and whether it can be maintained and, if so, for which time, cf. paragraph THREE, TWO. and 4. -6. Act. Should the court's opinion have not been carried out, the court shall notify the Ministry of the Ministry of Justice.

Paragraph 5. For the rest, the provisions of section 784 and 785 shall apply mutatis muth.

Chapter 72

Legal grip

§ 792. In the case of the investigation, the case may be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, against the accused and others ;

1) visual inspection of the exterior, recording of photographs, prints and the appearance of the body and the visitation of the clothing that the person in question is wearing (body inspection), and

2) examination of the body, including its sockets, the intake of test samples or blood tests or other equivalent tests, x-rays and the like (body examination).

Paragraph 2. Inclutation of persons against arrested persons may also be carried out in accordance with section 758 (3). 1.

§ 792 a. The purpose of the examination of a intended charge is to be carried out only if :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) the procedure must be considered to be of major importance for the investigation.

Paragraph 2. An examination of the intended purpose may be carried out only if :

1) there are grounds for suspicion that the person concerned has been guilty of an offence which may lead to prison for a period of 1 year and 6 months or more, or in a breach of the penal code section 124 (4). 4, or section 249, 1. link, and

2) the procedure must be considered to be of crucial importance to the investigation.

§ 792 b. Outside of the cases referred to in section 792 (a), 1, no. 2, and paragraph 1. 2, may the recording of fingerprints and persons photography and the test of the saliva or blood sample for subsequent identification shall also be carried out if the person concerned is suspected of a legal infringement, which may result in a legal offence ; Prison for 1 year and 6 months or more, or for a breach of the penal code section 235 (3). 2.

Paragraph 2. Outside of the cases referred to in section 792 (a), 2, no. 1, where there are grounds for suspicion that the person concerned has been guilty of an offence in whose perpetrators the intake of spirit drinks or euphoria is a link, the test has been carried out.

§ 792 c. Decision on the body inspection of an intentional and body examination of an intentional intended purpose in the form of examination of the outer system of the body, the test of samples from here and the test of samples taken by the police.

Paragraph 2. Decision on other body studies of an intentional sight shall be taken by the court by a judgment, cf. however, paragraph 1 5. In the case of the case, the specific case of the case in which it is supported is given that the conditions for the procedure have been met. The warrant may at any time be redone.

Paragraph 3. If the intervention of the time would be wasted, if the court order was to be expected, the police can decide to take the procedure. In this case, the police shall, as soon as possible and within 24 hours, submit the case to the courts, which will determine whether the procedure can be approved. However, this shall not apply where, after the procedure, the consent shall be given in writing.

Paragraph 4. Before the courts decide to decide in accordance with paragraph 2 or paragraph 1. THREE, TWO. ................ Public defender will be appointed when the defendant desires it. The smell of the defence must be guided by the defence of defence.

Paragraph 5. Where the intended notifier notifies in writing that the procedure is carried out, it may be decided on the forms of body examination referred to in paragraph 1. Two, also taken by the police. If a defender of the accused is appointed, then the defence of the defence is also required.

§ 792 d. An individual act against a person not charged is not subject to the rules of this Chapter if the person concerned is informed of the procedure in question. The consent must, as far as possible, be written in writing. Incidentally, in the case of a person who is not intended to be charged, it must be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 1. Two and four.

Paragraph 2. A visual inspection that does not require casing, including photographs, prints and similar of the body and visitation of clothing, may be carried out against a person not charged, if :

1) the investigation relates to a criminal offence which may lead to prison for a period of 1 year and 6 months or more, and

2) the procedure must be considered to be of crucial importance to the investigation.

Paragraph 3. Decision on body inspection in accordance with paragraph 1. 2 shall be taken by the court. The provisions of section 792 c (3) ; TWO, TWO. and 3. pkt., and paragraph 1. 3 and paragraph 1. FOUR, ONE. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis. Instead of direct enforcement, the coercion shall be used for the implementation of the body inspection in Section 178.

Paragraph 4. During investigation at the scene of the crime in the immediate attachment to the exercise of a serious crime of violence or the provision of a threat to this end and in other investigation situations where there are grounds for suspicion that someone is present on its own Person conceals weapons, the police can strip search of the clothes of all the people who are taken on the spot, with a view to finding weapons.

§ 792 e. Emission of an act shall not be carried out where, in the event of the purpose of the intervention, the significance of the matter and the discomfort and discomfort which the procedure may have taken into entrails would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 2. Eminent action must be carried out as well as circumstances permit. It must be observed, inter alia, that an intervention which might otherwise be a violation of the blue-age blue-age procedure shall be carried out only by persons of the same sex as the inspected or the health care staff. If such an action is required, it must, as far as possible, only be overtaken by persons of the same sex as the examination or the health care staff.

Paragraph 3. Legem study, cf. § 792 (2) 1, no. 2, must be carried out during the intervention of a doctor. The doctor shall comment on the implementation of the import in the light of the associated pain and the risk, and the condition of the person inspectorated is a medical condition. Spyts-sample pursuant to section 792 b (b) ; 1 may be taken without the help of a doctor.

§ 792 f. The police shall not hold personal photographs for any subsequent identification of persons who have not been charged or who have been released, or against whom the claim is abandoned.

Paragraph 2. The police shall not keep other materials and other information provided for by an embodied body and which relates to persons who have not been charged.

Paragraph 3. Information and material provided for intervention which the court refuses to approve pursuant to section 792 c (3). THREE, TWO. a point or as the court pursuant to section 746 (1). 1, find the unreturned must be destroyed immediately.

Chapter 73

Ranking

§ 793. The police may, in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, examine

1) housing and other accommodation, documents, documents and the like, and the contents of unlocked items ; and

2) other items and premises outside accommospaces.

Paragraph 2. Studies on premises or objects which are freely available to the police are not covered by the rules laid down in this Chapter.

Paragraph 3. Search for a suspect to be arrested or a person to be arrested for the execution of a penalty or the sentence of the transformations of the penalty may also be carried out after section 759 and 761. The investigation into the body of a person and visitation by the person concerned shall apply to the rules laid down in Chapter 72. For the examination of letters, telegrams and similar in transit, the rules laid down in Chapter 71 shall apply.

$794. Ranking of houses, other sites or items of interest to which a suspect is available may be made only if :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) the search must be considered to be of major importance for the investigation.

Paragraph 2. In the search of the section 793 (3), 1, no. The species referred to in paragraph 1 shall also be required, either in the case of a criminal offence, which may lead to prison sentences, or that there are certain reasons to assume that evidence of the case or of any object that may be seized may be found in the search.

Paragraph 3. In the search of a suspect written communications or similar to those arising from a person who, according to the rules of Section 170, is excluded from giving an explanation as a witness to the case, no searching shall be performed on this. The same applies to material derived from a person covered by Section 172 when the material contains information which the person concerned after § 172 is exempted to testify as a witness in the case.

$795. The search for accommospace, other locations or articles of which a person not being subject to suspicion is not subject to the rules of this Chapter if the person concerned notifies written consent to the search or in connection with the provisions of the contract ; the assent or notification of a crime shall be given consent by the person concerned. In addition, the search of a person who is not a suspect may only be carried out if :

1) the investigation relates to a criminal offence, which may lead to prison sentences, and

2) there are reasons for the assumption that evidence of the case or property which can be seized may be found in the search.

Paragraph 2. In persons who, according to the rules of Section 170, are excluded from giving an explanation as a witness in the case, written communications and similar proceedings between the suspect and the person concerned, as well as his notes and the like on the subject of the suspect are not subject to any consideration ; for searching. In the case of persons covered by Section 172, material containing information about conditions in respect of which they are given in section 172 is exempted to testify as a witness in the case, not the subject of search.

§ 796. Decision on search for the in section 793 (3). 1, no. 2, mentioned items or locations as a suspect has been made available by the police.

Paragraph 2. The judgment on search in other cases is taken by the court's ruling, cf. however, paragraph 1 Five and six. In the case of the case, the specific case of the case in which it is supported is given that the conditions for the procedure have been met. The warrant may at any time be redone.

Paragraph 3. If the search for the investigation would be wasted, if the court order was to be turned, then the police can decide to carry out the search. If the premises, premises, premises, or other items are made appropriate, the police shall, as soon as possible, and within 24 hours, submit the proceedings before the courts, which will determine whether or not the procedure is admissible.

Paragraph 4. Before the courts decide to decide in accordance with paragraph THREE, TWO. in the case of houses, premises, premises, premises, premises, premises, or items, access to their opinions shall be provided. § 748, paragraph 1 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 5. Where the search is directed against the household, premises or objects which a suspect is available to, and this informants written consent to the search to be carried out, the investigation may also be made by the police.

Paragraph 6. Determination of the discovery or notification of a crime to be searched by the crime of the crime may, in any case, in the determination of paragraph 1. 2 shall also be taken by the police if the person who is provided by means of a household, location or object is not suspected of being suspected as soon as possible, and shall not be immediately in contact with the person concerned. In this case, the information in question shall be provided as soon as possible on the search.

§ 797. The search must not be made if, according to the purpose of the study, the importance of the case and the infringement and the drawback of the investigation, would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 2. In accordance with paragraph 1, 1 shall also be attached to whether the search is linked to destruction or damage to things.

§ 798. The search must be carried out as well as circumstances permit, including as far as possible, without causing any destruction or damage and without the intervention due to the time of the recording or the way in which it is carried out, cause for unnecessary oversight.

Paragraph 2. If the person who has the space or location of the site or its absence or in his absence from other persons is present, they shall be made aware of the operation of the operation and the basis for it, as well as the call for the presence of the search party ; the search. If the search is carried out on the basis of a court order, this request shall be made available. Preplace the search according to the rule in section 796 (3). 3, the police must guide the person concerned on the issue of access to the issue before the court. The person who has the space, the location or the object, may require one of the designated witnesses to be present during the search unless, for reasons of time, for reasons of investigation, no time or investigation is allowed to speak against. If the search for the search makes it necessary, including if there are any obstacles to the execution of the search, the police may decide that the persons being taken at present will be removed while the search is carried out.

Paragraph 3. Out of office no one is present when a search as referred to in section 793 (3) is present. 1, no. The first is to be carried out, insofar as possible, to two housemates or other witnesses to be able to witness the search. Following the undertaking of a search as referred to in section 793 (3), 1, no. 1, the person who is available to the household or the subject shall be informed if the search has been carried out in accordance with the rule in Article 796 (3). 3, if access to the issue has been brought to justice, possibly by the police leaving a written message on the spot.

§ 799. Where it is essential for the investigation to be carried out without prejudice to the suspect or any other person being aware of this, the right to the investigation may be subject to the investigation of a deliberate infringement of Chapter 12 or 13 of the Penal Code ; infringement of the penal code section 180, section 183, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, section 183 a, section 186 (1). Paragraph 1, section 187, paragraph 1. 1, Section 191, section 192 (a) (1). 2, section 192 b (b). 1 3, or section 237, on a decision to make provision to this effect and that the rules in section 798 (3). TWO, ONE.-FOUR. pkt., and paragraph. 3, departed. However, this does not apply in respect of the search of space, other sites or articles, as someone who, according to the rules of section 170 is excluded from or after the rules in section 172 is exempted from giving an explanation as a witness in the case, has been made available.

Paragraph 2. The rules of section 783, paragraph 1. 3 and 4, section 784, section 785 and Section 788 shall apply to the provisions referred to in paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. ..........

Paragraph 3. The court may decide that within the time period referred to in paragraph 1 shall be that : 2 shall be determined pursuant to section 783 (3). 3, may be repeated searches. In this connection, the Court must establish the number of searches. Therefore, if special reasons speak, the court may decide that a number of searches may be made.

$800. The police shall be informed by a search of a criminal offence which has not been formed and according to the rules laid down in section 794 (5). 1, no. Paragraph 1 and paragraph 1. 2, section 795, paragraph. 1, no. Paragraph 1, or § 799 (3). The police may use this information as part of the investigation of the offence in question, but not as evidence of the violation of the law.

Paragraph 2. The court may decide that paragraph is not. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to information received by the police in a search carried out pursuant to section 799 (3). 1, if :

1) other investigation steps will not be suitable for proof of the case,

2) in the case of a criminal offence, which may lead to prison for six years or more, and

3) The court, incidentally, finds it unfestering.

Chapter 74

Distraction and mission

§ 801. In accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter, seizure may be made

1) to ensure the proof of proof,

2) to guarantee the requirements of the public at the cost of the costs, the confiscation and the fine ;

3) to ensure the claims of restitution or compensation ; and

4) When the defendant has evaded the case, the case may be prosecuting.

Paragraph 2. The distances which the police are taking into conservation, which no one has, or knows about, and where no one is correct, are not covered by the rules laid down in this Chapter.

Paragraph 3. On the extradition of letters, telegrams and similar in transit, and on information relating to telephones etc., the rules shall apply to the rules in Chapter 71. The provisions of Article 758 (2) shall also be subject to the termination of goods and the money made. 1.

§ 802. The distances available to a suspect may be seized, provided that :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) there is reason to assume that the object can serve as evidence or that the object should be confiscated, cf. however, paragraph 1 Two, or at the offenders is repulsed by someone who can claim it back.

Paragraph 2. Gods as a suspected owner can be seized if :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) seizure shall be deemed to be necessary to ensure the requirements of the costs of the public at the cost of the claim, claim of confiscation in accordance with Article 75 (5) of the penal code. ONE, ONE. Pkt., 2. link, and 2. pkt., and paragraph. 3, section 76 (a) (1). 5, section 77 a, 2. compuned, fines or wronged claims on compensation in the case.

Paragraph 3. The termination of a suspect's entire fortune or part of this, including assets the suspect later may acquire, may be made if :

1) the charges have been raised for a criminal offence, which may lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more, and

2) The defendant has evaded the prosecution's case.

Paragraph 4. Written messages or similar hadromes from a person who, according to the rules of Section 170, is excluded from giving an explanation as a witness to the case, cannot be seized with a suspect. The same applies to material derived from a person covered by Section 172 when the material contains information which the person concerned after § 172 is exempted to testify as a witness in the case.

§ 803. Where a person who is not a suspect is available, may be seized as part of the investigation of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, if there is reason to assume that the object can serve as evidence, it should be confiscated ; or on the violation of the offender, someone who can claim it back can be redirected. Other assets, including money which are not suspected of being suspected, may be seized as part of an investigation of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, should there be grounds for the assumption that these assets should be used ; confiscated. Section 189 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. In the case of persons who, according to the rules of Section 170, are excluded from giving an explanation as a witness in the case, written communications between the suspect and the person concerned and his notes and related matters relating to the subject are not the subject of : seizure. In the case of persons covered by Section 172, material that contains information about matters that the person concerned after section 172 is exempted in order to testify as a witness in the case is not subject to seizure.

§ 804. As part of the investigation of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, a person who is not a suspect may be notified of an undertaking to present or extraditions (if), if there is reason to assume that an object is the subject of the case ; the person concerned may serve as proof, to be confiscated or by the offence against anyone who can claim it back.

Paragraph 2. If an object has been handed over to the police on the expedition of an expedition, the rules of seizure shall apply after Article 803 (3). 1, corresponding use.

Paragraph 3. Where an object has been submitted to the police of the referred to in paragraph 1, 1 mentioned reasons, section 807 (4). 5, use. If there is a request for extradition and the police are not responding to the request, the police will have to submit to the Court as soon as possible and, within 24 hours, the court will submit the request for seizure. § 806 (4)) THREE, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. FIVE, ONE. pkt., in such a case, shall apply.

Paragraph 4. An undertaking shall not be notified if, in so far as this information is concerned, information on the conditions to which the person concerned would be excluded or exempted shall be discharged to give an explanation as a witness, cf. § § 169-172.

Paragraph 5. The Minister of Justice may lay down rules on financial compensation in exceptional cases for the purposes of compliance with the purposes of the expedition.

§ 805. The carrying out must not be carried out and shall not be notified if the procedure is not in breach of the significance of the case and the loss or the drawback to which the procedure may be taken.

Paragraph 2. If the intervention of the intervention can be achieved by means of less invasive measures, including security, it may be decided upon in writing by the procedure against whom the procedure is correct.

Paragraph 3. In the case of seizure to security for the requirements of the public at the cost of the case, the claim on the confiscation of Article 75 (5) of the Penal Code shall be claimed. ONE, ONE. Pkt., 2. link, and 2. pkt., and paragraph. 3, section 76 (a) (1). 5, section 77 a, 2. .. Clause of fines or prejudice to claims on compensation shall apply mutatis muted to in section 509 to 516 equivalent.

§ 806. The seizure and request for expedition shall be taken after the request of the police. The requisitions of seizure to ensure the liability of claims may also be made by the foregoing.

Paragraph 2. The decision shall be taken by the court by a decision, cf. however, paragraph 1 7. In the case of the case, the specific case of the case in which it is supported is given that the conditions for the procedure have been met. The warrant may at any time be redone.

Paragraph 3. If the subject of the time would be wasted, if the court order was to be turned, then the police can decide on the seizure and on the expedition, cf. however, paragraph 1 4. The Member State shall, as soon as possible and, at the latest within 24 hours, submit the proceedings before the courts, who know whether or not to approve the procedure for the procedure.

Paragraph 4. Distraction after paragraph 802 (1). 3, can only be done by court order. The same applies to the requisitions of printed or sound or image programmes covered by the media liability slop, in the event of the liability of which responsibility is to be held.

Paragraph 5. Before the courts decide to decide in accordance with paragraph THREE, TWO. ................ § 748, paragraph 1 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 6. Before the courts decide on the claim on the edition of section 804, it shall be provided that the object has access to its opinion. § 748, paragraph 1 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutis. The provision in 1. Act. shall not apply where the court ' s decision is to form the basis for an international legal request for an expedition.

Paragraph 7. The seizure of the seizure shall be made by the police, provided that the intervention in question shall send a written consent to the procedure in question.

§ 807. The police are taking the seizure. If the seizure is made on the basis of a court order, it shall be presented at the request of the claim against which the procedure is subject to the procedure. Ocsection the seizure after the rule in section 806 (1). 3, the police must guide the person concerned on the issue of access to the issue before the court.

Paragraph 2. The police have an appeal to the one who intervenes against the fact that a decision on an expedition is being fulfilled. The court order shall be requested at the request of the person concerned. If the person concerned has no legitimate reason to comply with the entry, the clause shall apply mutatis muth.

Paragraph 3. The material in respect of persons covered by Section 172 may require that the first review of the material should be carried out by the court. § 806 (4)) FIVE, ONE. a point shall apply mutatis muctis to the inspection by the court. Until the first review can be done, the material of the police shall be kept.

Paragraph 4. Has the court been disregarding the seizure of a fortune, or a portion of a fortune, cf. § 802, paragraph Three, I want the police to see to it that a guardian is appointed to manage the beenslay fortune. Police are allowing the seizure of the warrant to be confiscated by the rules of the law of the court of law. The warrant is served by the defendant in accordance with the rules of section 159.

Paragraph 5. The distances which come in the possession of the police as a result of the seizure or on the supply of extradition shall be marked as soon as possible and marked as soon as possible. The police will be required to issue a receipt for receipt.

§ 807 a. The same powers to seize as the police, cf. § 806 (4)) 3, any in or in the immediate connection to the exercise of a criminal offence shall have any of those who are under or in the immediate connection. The lamp must as soon as possible be handed over to the police with information on the time and basis of the seizure. The police shall submit the case to the court in accordance with section 806 (1). THREE, TWO. pcch.unless the seized by 24 hours shall be handed to it against whom the procedure has been carried out, or this notifies written consent to the seizure in accordance with section 806 (2). 7.

§ 807 b. Distraction after paragraph 802 (1). 1, and § 803, paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. and shall mean that no arrangements may be made in an agreement or in the pursuit of a credit line which is contrary to the purpose of the Congreient.

Paragraph 2. Distraction after paragraph 802 (1). 2, and section 803, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkton, until a decision is taken in accordance with section 807 d (1). 2 and 3, the same legal effect as arrest, cf. Chapter 56.

Paragraph 3. Distraction after paragraph 802 (1). 3, will cause the defendant to be unjustified in the territory of the fortune. Credits shall be carried out solely with regard to claims against the defendants, which consisted before the seizure of the seizure was made.

§ 807 c. Pending the conclusion of the case, the request for a full or partial withdrawal of seizure shall be made in the face of the court of the interested parties. The Court ' s decision shall be taken by the decision of the decision of those who have been given an interest in the decision to make a statement.

§ 807 d. Proclaciency deprivation as a result of the seizure after paragraph 802 (1). 1, and § 803, paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. pkt., shall be suspended at the latest when the case is definitively closed at the end of the sentence, on the contract or the indictment of the case unless the confiscated confiscate is impounded. If there is a dispute over to whom repatriation is to be returned, the court may, at the request of the request, take a decision on the release of the lamp or lamp items. The decision is made by the ruling.

Paragraph 2. Gods that have been seized in accordance with section 802, paragraph 1. 2, and section 803, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. or security provided for in section 805 (5). 2, shall apply firstly to the statement of the claims of the prejudice, then the requirement for the costs of the public, then the claim on the confiscation of Article 75 (5) of the penal code. ONE, ONE. Pkt., 2. link, and 2. pkt., and paragraph. 3, section 76 (a) (1). 5, section 77 a, 2. a point and then the right to make provision for an aberrant order for the satisfaction of the statement.

Paragraph 3. Decision on the use of the seizure of goods to the satisfaction of the provisions referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken. 2 mentioned requirements shall be taken after application by a decision. The same applies if any questions arise as regards the interpretation of the opinion. The decision has a legal effect as a proposal, cf. § 526, paragraph. The case shall be suspended at the time of implosion or acquittal.

Paragraph 4. Refunds the right to pursue a claim against compensation in the course of criminal proceedings, cf. § 991, paragraph 4, and § 992, paragraph 1, the right of the right to be determined shall be that a seizure to ensure that this requirement retains its validity, cf. ~ 807 b, paragraph. 2, pending the settlement of the settlement, provided that, within 4 weeks, the case in the forms or applications of the civil court shall be subject to legal compensation from the State to the victims of crime. Where a claim is henceding, the right which has been convicted in the criminal proceedings may be determined, after the request made to determine that the replacement must be carried out wholly or partly by the provenance of the implaged goods, including the statement of satisfaction ; must be preceded by the requirements laid down in accordance with the requirements laid down in accordance with the requirements laid down in accordance with the requirements of the Member State of the European Union, in accordance with the requirements laid down in accordance with the rules § 526, paragraph. The case is being dealt with in the forms of criminal law.

Paragraph 5. Distraction after paragraph 802 (1). 3, lapses when the defendant no longer evades persecution unless there are certain grounds for believing that the defendant will again evaporate the prosecution. The seizure of the seizure of seizures shall be taken by the court by a ruling.

Chapter 75

Human Surveys

§ 808. Such information shall be provided on the personal circumstances of the person concerned, which must be considered to be of relevance to the judgment of the case in respect of the penalty or use of the second legal penalty than punishment.

Paragraph 2. A detailed examination of personal relations, including in particular his former and current conditions in homes, school and work, and his body and spiritual condition, must in general be carried out when questions can be asked, use of

1) suspended in accordance with Chapter 7 or 8 of the penal code,

2) the rate of indictation on other terms and conditions other than the acceptance of fines and payment of compensation,

3) the legal consequences of which is taking place in the ground.

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on the matters to be carried out in the case of paragraph 1. 2 the nature of the products concerned.

§ 808 a. The police and the prosecution may have terminal access to the necessary information in the income registry for the purposes of the treatment of criminal proceedings.

$809. The test must be subject to mental examination when it is found to be of significance to the decision of the case. If he does not explicitly consent to the investigation, then this can only be carried out under a court order. If the defendant is in custody, he cannot be subjected to mental examination without the law of the court.

Paragraph 2. Where the defendant is required to be charged to mental examination in the mental institution of persons with extensive mental disabilities or in the other appropriate institution, the court shall take the right to determine this.

§ 810. If the intended person does not consent to seek to obtain information about his personal relationship by contacting his next of kin or other private individuals, this may be done only if the court considers it essential for the decision and the decision of the case, Recorder shall determine this.

§ 811. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the taking of personal investigations.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice may, after having negotiated with the Minister for Social Affairs and the Minister of Health, establish rules on the granting of authorisation to exit, etc to persons admitted to the mental institution of the mental institution of the Member State of the Community. Two, when a position has not been taken here. The Minister may in any case provide for decisions taken pursuant to these rules to be inapplicable to higher administrative authority.

Chapter 75 a

Other investigation steps

§ 812. Photographs of a suspected suspect may only be presented to persons outside the police, if :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) the procedure must be considered to be of major importance for the investigation.

Paragraph 2. The decision to show photographs is taken by the police.

$813. Photographs of a person who is not a suspect may only be presented to persons outside the police in accordance with the rules of section 814 or § 815.

§ 814. The proof of photographs of the prejudiced and other witnesses who have not consented to the forefront, as far as possible, in the screening process may be carried out only if :

1) in the investigation of a crime which may, after the law, lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more ; and

2) the procedure must be considered to be of crucial importance to the investigation.

Paragraph 2. The decision to make photographs of photographs is taken by the court by a ruling. In the case of the case, the specific case of the case in which it is supported is given that the conditions for the procedure have been met. The warrant may at any time be redone.

Paragraph 3. If the congregating of the congregation would be wasted, if the court order was to be expected, the police can decide to prejudge the photograph. If it makes a request, the police shall, as soon as possible, and within 24 hours, submit the proceedings before the courts, at the latest within 24 hours, to decide whether or not the procedure can be approved. The police will have to guide the person concerned about access to the issue before the court.

Paragraph 4. Before the courts decide to decide in accordance with paragraph In the name of 2 or 3, it shall be given against whom the intervention shall be granted, access to the opinion.

§ 815. An eviction of photographs held by the police for subsequent identification, cf. § 792 f, outside the cases covered by § 812 or § 814, only occur where the investigation is concerned with a criminal offence which may lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more and the photographed picture ;

1) have been found guilty of a criminal offence following the law following the law in prison for a period of 1 year and 6 months or more ; or

2) in the past 10 years, guilty of a criminal offence, which may, in accordance with the law, lead to prison for six years or more.

Paragraph 2. The decision to show photographs is taken by the police.

§ 816. An eviction of photographs, as mentioned in section 812-815 must not be made if, after the purpose of the intervention, the significance of the matter and the insult and the disadvantage that the procedure may be considered to infliction upon it, as it affects, would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules for the procedure for viewing photographs.

§ 817. Etereviction of a suspected persons outside the police (direct confrontation) may only be carried out only if :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) the procedure must be considered to be of major importance for the investigation.

Paragraph 2. However, the purpose of an intentional charge in a confrontation party for persons outside the police may only be carried out if, for a reasonable reason, the person concerned is suspected of a criminal offence which may lead to prison for a period of 1 year and 6 months or more.

Paragraph 3. An eviction of a suspect in a direct confrontation or an intentional face of a confrontation may take place outside of the cases covered by paragraph 1. 1 and 2, provided that the person concerned gives consent. The consent must, as far as possible, be written in writing.

Paragraph 4. An evisceration of a suspect by direct confrontation or an intentional charge in a confrontation party may not take place if, after the purpose of the intervention, the significance of the matter and the insult and the disadvantage that the procedure may be presumpled to the effect that it is affecting ; would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 5. Decisions on the presentation of a suspect or intended purpose as referred to in paragraph 1. 1-3 is taken by the police.

Paragraph 6. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules for the procedure for the implementation of the confrontation.

§ 818. Police may publish only description or other information that is suitable for determining the identity of a suspected perpetrator, if :

1) the person concerned, for a reasonable reason, is suspected of a criminal offence which is subject to public claims, and

2) the publication shall be considered essential for the investigation, including the identification of the identity of the person concerned or in order to prevent further infringement.

Paragraph 2. The publication of a photograph of the suspected perpetrator may only take place where there are grounds for suspecting that the person concerned has committed a criminal offence, which may lead to prison for a period of 1 year and 6 months or more.

Paragraph 3. The public statement referred to in paragraph 1 shall be published. However, 1 and 2 shall not be carried out where, in the event of the purpose of the intervention, the importance of the matter and the insult and the disadvantage that the procedure may be presumpretraically impacted as a disproportionate measure.

Paragraph 4. Decision on publication as referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall be taken by the police.

§ 819. In particular, suspicion is given to the suspicion that a person whose identity is the police has committed a criminal offence, which may lead to prison for 1 year and 6 months or more, the police may put out an APB on the person concerned through the press, radio, any television or other official APPROVING, provided that it is considered essential for the execution of the prosecution or to prevent further offences of equivalent growness.

Paragraph 2. Upon clearing as referred to in paragraph 1, 1 may be provided on the alleged crime and of the identity of the accused, including the name, position and place of residence. In the case of the APA, a photograph may also be published by the person concerned.

Paragraph 3. APPROPIcing must not be carried out where, in the event of the purpose of the intervention, the importance of the matter and the insult and the drawback of the procedure, which it is intended to inflicting upon it, which it is affecting, would be a disproportionate intervention.

Paragraph 4. The police report is being taken.

§ § 820-821. (Aphat)

Chapter 75 B

Inclu-hold for persons under 14 years

§ 821 a. The police can withhold a suspected person under 14 years of age if the conditions are in section 755, paragraph 1. The use of less-invasive measures has been fulfilled and the detentions for the moment cannot be achieved by applying less-invasive measures. § 755 (5) 2-5, and section 758 (3). 1, and section 759 shall apply mutatis muth.

Paragraph 2. As soon as possible, the police will make the detainees aware of the suspicions and the time of detention. The report must indicate that this rule is observed.

Paragraph 3. The detention must be made as careless as possible. The position must not be in arresthus. The affixing of waiting rooms, detentions or so on when necessary for reasons of safety, or when the exception is required for the purposes of the investigation and the second place of the establishment.

Paragraph 4. The detention must be as short as possible. The detention must be extended beyond 6 hours, when essential considerations of the investigation are required to do so, and in no case must in excess of 24 hours be extended. However, in no case must the affixing of the affixing of the waiting room or in a case of a period of more than six hours. The time for detention and the release must be stated in the report.

821 b. Inclusion, which, after the Chapter 71 of this law, encroaching on the confidentiality, observation and data reading, Chapter 72 of the Body of Body, Chapter 73 of Chapter 74 of the seizure and mission and Chapter 75 a of other investigations may be carried out against persons accused or suspect shall apply mutatis muth to suspected persons under 14 years of age. However, this does not apply in relation to the admission of fingerprints and personal photography and the test of saliva or blood sample for subsequent identification, cf. § 792 b (b) The police are also unable to retain personal photographs, fingerprints or other materials and other information obtained by physical intervention and related to suspected persons under 14 years to be identified in future identification.

Paragraph 2. Inclusion, which, after the Chapter 71 of this law, encroaching on the confidentiality, observation and data reading, Chapter 72 of the Body of Body, Chapter 73 of Chapter 74 of the seizure and mission and Chapter 75 a of other investigations may be carried out against persons who are not accused or suspect shall apply mutatis muth to persons under 14 years of age.

Paragraph 3. Where there is a procedure referred to in paragraph 1, 1 and 2 shall be subject to the consent of the person concerned to the procedure for the consent of the holder of the custody of the custody of the intervention.

§ 821 c. In the assessment of whether detention or other criminal procedure for persons under 14 would be a disproportionate intervention, the emphasis must be placed on the special strain which it is due to the young age of the person concerned. presumes imply.

§ 821 d. When a suspected person is detained for 14 years, the police shall inform the local authorities as soon as possible in order that a representative of the local authorities will be present. The same shall apply where a deposition must be carried out and suspicions of a criminal offence or a condition which, in accordance with the second law, may lead to a prison sentence. A representative of the local authorities shall, as far as possible, have access to be given access to interrogations being carried out by the police.

Paragraph 2. Notify by paragraph 1 on detention may be omitted if the detention has been of a very short duration. Notify by paragraph 1 on interrogation may be omitted if the examination is carried out in direct connection with the fact that the suspect of the police is being carried out under or in the immediate association with the exercise of a criminal offence, which would normally result in penalties imposed on them alone. However, giving the police information to assume that the child may need special support, however, the information required must be given.

Paragraph 3. The police shall inform the holder of the custody of the person concerned as soon as possible over the detention or interrogation. The holder of the custody shall, as far as possible, be granted access to the custody hearing. However, information on detention or questioning may be subject to exposure and access to the detention of the interrogation if necessary for the purposes of investigation or presumes to be considered to be resisting essential considerations of the child. The holder of the custody of the parental authority shall inform the local authorities as soon as possible, in order for a representative from the local authorities to attend.

§ 821 e. At the request of the holder or of the police, an attorney may be appointed by a lawyer for a person under 14 years when the person concerned and the extent of the case must be considered to have a special need for legal assistance and

1) the person concerned must be questioned on the grounds of suspicion of a criminal offence which in general would lead to prison sentences, or

2) an intervention which, according to the general rules of the law, requires that the charges be charged against the person concerned.

Paragraph 2. In the cases referred to in section 792 c (3), 4, a lawyer shall be appointed at the request of the Council.

§ 821 f. If a lawyer has been appointed for a person under 14 years of age in accordance with section 821 e, the rules are in section 729 (a) (1). 2-4, and section 729 c and 745 c-748 usage with regard to the shitted lawyer.

Paragraph 2. In the case of a lawyer for suspected persons under 14 years, the same rules apply as in the case of a defender of the public defender, cf. § 735.

§ 821 g. For suspected persons under 14 years without a appointed lawyer, the rules in § § 729 b and 729 d shall apply mutatis muted.

§ § 822-830. (Aphat)

Third paragraph. Adjust and main bargaining in 1. body

Chapter 76

Confession issues

$831. Deterus the defendant in a hearing after paragraph 694 (6). 3, an unreserved confession in a criminal proceedings where other judges should otherwise be involved, the matter may be immediately encouraged, without the drawing up of the indictment, if any, if any,

1) the accuracy of the confession shall be reinforced by the fact that the information is available,

2) The defendant and the prosecution consenting,

3) the court does not consider it to be unquestionable to settle matters without the main debate and

4) there shall be no question of the use of penal code ' s § § 68, 69, 70 or 73.

Paragraph 2. Before the courts pronounce sentence, the defendant must be made aware of the case and shall be given the opportunity to express its opinion. If there is a need to provide additional information in the case, this shall be done according to the rules laid down in Chapters 67 and 68, and the defendant shall have the opportunity to give its opinion on this information.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant is arrested or remanded during the hearing, the defendant shall be appointed as provided for in section 731 (1). Paragraph 1 (a) has the opportunity to address the matter, discuss it with the defendant and comment on the right before the defendant consenses to the defendant's consent. 1, no. The defense shall be present in the court when the defendant gives consent.

Paragraph 4. If the defendant has not been arrested or held in custody during the hearing, the defendant shall be offered to a defender before the defendant consents to the consent of the defendant. 1, no. 2. If a defender is appointed by the request, paragraph 1 shall apply. 3 similar uses.

Paragraph 5. Consummation and service of the ruling shall be subject to the rules applicable to other judgments handed down by the court in criminal proceedings.

Paragraph 6. A case covered by Article 684 (4). 1, no. 2, cannot be processed as a confession case.

Paragraph 7. Information on the situation in which the person concerned is accused and that the defendant and the prosecution have consented to the case in the case of a case of a confession, the rule of law must be brought to justice. If the defendant does not wish to have a defender appointed, cf. paragraph 4, this should also be added to the rule of law.

Paragraph 8. The right may allow the defendant to take part in a hearing to be held in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 through the use of telecommunications with an image, if the presence of the presence in the court is not necessary and there alone will be a fine or maximum sentence for 1 year, confiscation, rightholation, compulsion or compensation. The rule in section 192 shall apply mutatis mulaam. A possible defender must take part in the court meeting in the same place as the defendant, unless the court finds it inflamrably that the defence of the defender will be held up in court.

$832. In cases of offences which are not deemed to impose higher penalties than fines, the prosecution may indicate that the case may be decided without trial, if the defendant declares guilty of the offence and declares its nest ; to pay a fine, within a specified period of time, to pay a penalty. The deadline may, upon request, be extended by the State Prosecutor.

Paragraph 2. The rules in section 834, paragraph 1. 1, no. 2 and 3, and paragraph 1. 2 on the requirements of the contents of the indictment shall apply mutatis muchable to queech-making.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant adoptions the penalty, further proceedings shall be suspended, cf. however, section 724 (2). 2. The adoption shall have the same repetition effect as a judgment.

Paragraph 4. The Minister may lay down rules on the fact that a fine may be administered by a police official in close connection with the offence if the offence can be determined by fixed penalty rates with a single penalty ; fine of not over $3,000. The rules of paragraph 1. 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutis. However, the offence may be referred to in the case of the submission of the penalty.

Paragraph 5. The Minister of Justice shall lay down rules on confiscation in accordance with the same rules as in paragraph 1. One and two, section 724 (2). 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Chapter 77

The preparation and preparation of the main debate in 1. body

§ 833. Adverting and preparation of the main debate in 1. they shall be subject to the rules laid down in this Chapter, unless otherwise provided for in Chapter 79 of the jury or in Chapter 80, where non-referees are involved.

§ 834. The prosecution shall address an indictment, which shall include :

1) the name of the right, by which case,

2) the name and address of the person and, as far as possible, person number or similar and,

3) information on the conditions for which the charges are raised.

Paragraph 2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 1, no. 3, must include :

1) the rule which is alleged to be broken, and the characteristics of the crime, as shown by the rule,

2) the name of the crime if the law contains its indication,

3) Penal Formula,

4) a brief description of the conditions for which the time is raised, in such time, place, object, execution and other detailed circumstances necessary for a sufficient and clear description, and

5) where applicable, the imputation or penalty invocation of the penalties which will be invoked.

Paragraph 3. Alternative, including subsidiary, indicted are permitted.

Paragraph 4. The indictment must not contain a list of certificates which were carried out, or a statement on the legal issue of the case.

$835. The DA' s office will file the indictment to the court. In the case of deposit, criminal proceedings have been initiated in court. The prosecution will send a copy of the indictment to the defense attorney without a delay.

Paragraph 2. The prosecution shall serve as a copy of the indictment of the defendant, possibly in connection with the service of summons in accordance with the indictment of the defendant. § 844 (2) 2. The prosecution of the defendant not immediately after initiation of the defendant shall send a copy of the indictment to the defendant in a recommendation letter.

§ 836. Before the main debate, the prosecution may rectify the indictment of the indictment or to extend the indictment to other offences against the facts referred to in the indictment. Corrigences and enlargements shall be made by delivery and service of additional or new indictments.

Paragraph 2. In the course of the main debate, the court ' s consent may extend the agreement to other offences than the state of the indictment of the indictment, if the defendant is consenting or the fact that the involvement of the defendant has been committed is committed. during the main debate. Enlargement shall be made under the rule of law in addition to the indictment or the transfer of the rule of law. The same applies to enrichment, as the prosecution rests during the main debate in the indictment.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant does not concoct the indictments of the indictments, the prosecution rests on a new case against the defendant.

$837. At the same time as the prosecution of the indictment, or as soon as possible, must then be prosecuted to the court,

1) a printout of the judicial inquiry and evidence taken in the case,

2) the other documents and other visible evidence ; and

3) a list of the evidence which the prosecution wishes to conduct.

Paragraph 2. The names and addresses of the witnesses and syns must be given by name and address. The evidence shall also indicate whether the witnesses and synthesises referred to in the main debate, or whether the statements made have been taken in the course of the debate, shall be indicated in the case of proof.

Paragraph 3. Police officials who have carried out measures as referred to in section 754 a, and police officials with a special service where it is necessary to keep the identity of this particular service necessary for the purposes of this particular service, it may be referred to as a different kind ; Name other than their own and without a place of residence.

Paragraph 4. The requested syns and faiders shall be submitted to the court.

§ 838. The prosecution shall, without delay, send a copy of the proof of evidence without specifying the addresses and a printout of the investigations and evidence operations carried out in the case. The prosecution shall, by the way, make the documents and other visible evidence available in appropriate and reassuring manner, and shall inform the defence of such evidence.

Paragraph 2. The Prosecutor may request that the defendant not disclose information regarding the residence or name of a witness, a position and place of residence to the defendant, if the State intends to ask the court to decide that such information should not be communicated to the defendant, cf. § 856, paragraph. Two, the defense may bring the facility to trial.

$839. Before the end of the period laid down by the Public Prosecutor, the defender shall be sent to the court and to the public prosecutor's office ;

1) documents and other visible evidence which the defender intends to use, and

2) a list of the evidence which the defender intends to conduct.

Paragraph 2. The Court may, upon request, extend the deadline

Paragraph 3. The rules in section 837, paragraph. 2-4, shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 4. If the defense wishes to request that evidence which is listed in the case of the prosecution shall be provided in a different way, the defence shall be subject to a written request to the court before the time limit set out in the indictment. The defense will send a copy of the request to the public prosecutor's office.

Paragraph 5. Rule of paragraph (1) 4 shall apply mutatis muctis, if the defence wishes to request that the case be moved, cf. § § 702 or 703.

Paragraph 6. The person responsible for the defence is that the case, as laid down, cannot be dealt with or that the prosecution may have overlooked a circumstance which does not relate to the evidence in the case, which means that the defendant cannot be convicted, the defense should immediately do so. The prosecutor's office is aware of this.

§ 840. A person cannot be called to testify whose identity is not included in the case pursuant to section 729 (a) (1). THREE, ONE. a point or section 729 b (b) ; TWO, ONE. PC, or have been excluded from the access of the defender and sigter access to documents pursuant to section 729 c.

§ 841. If one of the parties will oppose the decision of the counterpart or a request pursuant to section 837 (2), 4, or § 839 (4). 2-5, the party of unresidence shall present the case to the right to a decision. Before the courts decide, the parties shall, as far as possible, have the opportunity to express oral or in writing.

Paragraph 2. The court shall, at the request of the public prosecutor or the defence, determine the town ' s individual acts of law in order to record the use of evidence during the main debate. The court may likewise, at the request of the court, determine whether the defendant, if this is in prison, must be brought to a hearing to be held in a court where the defendant is held in detention, in the case of a defender of the defender to serve the interests of the defendant ; during the course of proceedings outside the relevant court and in the same way.

$842. If any of the parties wish to make use of any other evidence other than those listed in the party's evidence of the party, or the party will be waiving any of these, or if the party is otherwise than listed in the evidence register, then the party shall : the party shall, as soon as possible, notify this court and to the counterpart. The provisions of section 837-841 shall apply mutatis mulaam.

§ 843. The prosecution shall submit a request to the court on the subject of witnesses or sinus and discreers before the main debate. If there is a danger that a certificate will not be recorded, if this is to wait for the rules in section 837 to 842 to be observed, the prosecution shall without further preparatory action, than the circumstances permit, request to the court and inform the defence.

Paragraph 2. under the same condition and with the same obligation as set out in paragraph 1. 1 may request evidence proceedings immediately to the court which determines whether the condition has been met.

Paragraph 3. A Party may lodge a request in accordance with paragraph 1. 1 and 2 to a second right than the right to take place the main debate. In such a case, the Party shall inform the court where the main debate is to be held as soon as possible.

Paragraph 4. Evidence after paragraph 1. 1-3 shall be made according to the rules of Chapters 67 and 68. The necessary recipes of the court book on the taking of evidence shall be sent as soon as possible to the prosecution and the defence. In addition, printout of the rule of law shall be sent to the court where the main debate is to take place where the taking of evidence has happened in another court.

§ 843 a. The Court must promote any case with the speed required by its nature and permit. The main debate must, as far as possible, be berammed within 2 weeks of the prosecution of indictaries to the courts and at such a time that the matter can be implemented within a reasonable period of time. If the defendant is in custody, the main debate must be carried out as soon as possible.

Paragraph 2. It is the responsibility of the prosecution and the defence to organise their activities in such a way that the case can be implemented within a reasonable period of time.

§ 843 b. Upon request, the court may, if it is appropriate, in advance of the prosecution of the indictment of the pretenting of the pretenting of the main debate in the case.

§ 844. The court shall notify the prosecution of the time of the main debate. The Court shall also inform the public prosecutor and the defendant on any defence-defendants. The notification to the defendant may be given by the prosecution in connection with the service of the call for invocation.

Paragraph 2. The prosecution shall ensure that a notice of the time and place of the main debate is served on the defendant at a minimum of four days ' notice. However, the Court may fix a shorter notice.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant is imprisoned or arrested, the prosecution shall ensure that the defendant is brought to justice.

Paragraph 4. The witnesses and sinus and faithmen who are to be questioned during the course of the debate are convenes in time for the prosecution. If a witness is imprisoned or placed in custody, the prosecution shall ensure that the person concerned is brought to justice.

§ 845. The court may, at the request of the public prosecutor, the defence or a witness prior to the main debate,

1) door closing after paragraph 29 (3). 1 and 3, and § 29 a,

2) a reference ban after section 30,

3) name prohibition after paragraph 31 (1). 1,

4) the defendant shall leave the courtroom, while a witness is questioned, cf. § 856, paragraph. 1, 3, or 6,

5) that a person's domicile or name, status and residence must not be reported to the defendant, cf. § 856, paragraph. 2, or

6) the name and address of a police officer should not be reported, cf. § 856, paragraph. 5.

Paragraph 2. At the same time, the State shall inform the defence and the court whether or not the questions referred to in paragraph 1 shall be submitted to the public authorities at the same time as the case of the evidence. 1.

§ 846. The Court may, at any time before the main debate of its own operation, or at the request of a decision, decide to dismiss the case in full or in part if one or more of the facts of the case,

1) due to errors must be rejected during the course of the main debate,

2) are not subject to any public claims, or

3) is not punishable, or if the penalty is excluded by parental or other grounds.

Paragraph 2. Before the courts decide to decide in accordance with paragraph 1, the prosecution must have the opportunity to express an opinion. In the case of a debative deficiency, the prosecution should have the opportunity to remedy the shortage.

Paragraph 3. If the court finds that the case is not to be dealt with during the participation of laying judges, the court will decide on this subject, as necessary, in the case of the prosecution and the defence to be given the opportunity to express their opinion.

§ 847. The court may suspend the main debate before it begins, if necessary for the sake of the court or on account of other circumstances, including the escape of the defendant, the defendant, the defender, witnesses or sinew. and the compatriots, the changes to the indicte or review of new evidence.

Paragraph 2. A party that wishes to see the main debate exposed to paragraph 1. 1 shall apply as soon as possible the right to the court.

§ 848. Justice meetings, which are due to take place before the main debate, are not public. The provisions of section 748 a shall apply mutatis mulaam.

Paragraph 2. Requests for the right which are not made orally in a court hearing shall be submitted in writing to the court. If the defendant is incarcerated, the defendant may appeal to the court to be submitted to the prison manager who shall make a note to this effect in a book for the purpose of the correctator. The printout shall be sent without delay to the court and in the cases referred to in section 839 and 842 as well as the case for the prosecution.

§ 849. The Court may, if appropriate, invoke the Parties to a preliminary hearing with a view to the specific organisation of the case. Questions may be addressed at the meeting of the proceedings, including possible preparatory steps to be taken before the main debate, disputes concerning the organisation of the evidence and the organisation of the main negotiation. At the meeting of the meeting, the position of the parties to the facts and legal circumstances of the case may also be determined, including which circumstances are not disputed and the circumstances in which they shall be furcated.

Paragraph 2. Meeting in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, before the prosecution has submitted indictment to the court, only at the request of a party may take place at the request of one Party.

Paragraph 3. The court may request the parties within a time limit laid down by the court to give an account of their main views in the case or their views on issues that may be dealt with in a meeting subject to paragraph 1. 1.

$850. In exceptional cases where the right of the nature of the nature of the case considers it appropriate, it may require a written presentation to be submitted to the court before a specified period of time. The Court shall also draw up a deadline for the possible observations made by the defence. Where a written presentation has been submitted, the parties shall give an oral summary thereof in court.

Chapter 78

The main debate in 1. body

§ 851. For the main negotiation of criminal proceedings in 1. the provisions of this Chapter shall be subject to the rules laid down in this Chapter, unless otherwise provided for in Chapter 79 of the jury or in Chapter 80 on cases which do not include laying judges.

§ 852. The prosecution and the appointed defender must be present during the whole of the main debate until the case is preoccupied. However, it is not out of the question that different persons are carrying out the prosecution or the appointed defender of the prosecution in the case.

Paragraph 2. If the prosecution is either at the beginning of the debate or in the course of this matter, the case will be postponed. The same applies when the public defender is absent, or when the elected defender does not meet, unless the circumstances had to make it possible to pry a defender who can immediately carry out the enlisted.

§ 853. Unless otherwise specified in the law, the defendant shall be personally present in court throughout the main course until the case is recorded. The President of the Court may, however, allow the defendant to leave the court before the proceedings have been admitted, if it is unquestionable that the defendant is not present.

§ 854. The court may allow the defendant to participate in the main debate when using telecommunications with an image, if the presence of the defendant is not necessary and that alone is subject to a fine or maximum sentence until 1 year, confiscation, rights-waiving, periodic penalty or replacement.

Paragraph 2. If the defendant is to give an explanation, the rule in section 192 shall apply mutatis muth

Paragraph 3. Has the right to be granted in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, the defence shall take part in the court meeting in the same place as the defendant, unless the court finds it inconsiderate that the defence of the defence should be held before the courts.

§ 855. The defendants shall be deferred at the beginning or in the main debate and may not immediately be present, unless the courts decide to promote the main debate in whole or in part in accordance with paragraph 1. Two and three.

Paragraph 2. After all, the defendant has failed to establish a lawful appeal and without any legal decline, the court may decide that there should be a hearing of witnesses and sinful and discreet persons who have been met if the court finds that this is compatible with the appeal of the defendant, and, if so, if so. the postponement of the proceedings will be of major disadvantage, as far as they are met or to have a significant postponement. However, consultations may only be made if the defender of the number is met.

Paragraph 3. A main debate can be encouraged in the absence of the indictaence, if the court does not find the presence of the indicted,

1) when the defendant is escaped after the indictment is served by the person concerned,

2) When the defendant, after being met at the beginning of the trial, has left the court without court,

3) when, in the case of the case alone, questions of unconditional imprisonment for 6 months or less, confiscation, rights waiver or compensation and the defendants have given consent to the implementation of the main debate ;

4) where the defendant is not sentenced to a maximum sentence of three months or any other legal proceedings other than confiscation, driver or replacement of a licence or replacement, or

5) when the court estimates that the examination of the matter will undoubtedly lead to the acquittal of the indictment.

Paragraph 4. Unless the defendant has consent to this, the main debate may be carried out only under paragraph 1. 3, no. 4, if the defendant has been legally convened and the invocation of the call show that outside enlightenment, without any legal decline, the defendant may be convicted of the conditions in which the charges are addressed.

§ 856. The President of the Court may not be able to do so in the cases referred to in paragraph 1. 2, no. Two, decide that the defendant shall leave the courtroom, while a witness or a defendant will be interrocted for the purposes of an unreserved explanation for the reasons that an unreserved explanation cannot be achieved.

Paragraph 2. The court may, if it may be assumed to be of no importance to the defence of the defendants, at the request of the court,

1) the residence of a witnesses shall not be reported to the defendant, whose vital consideration is to be given to the safety of the witness, or

2) that the person ' s name, position and residence must not be reported to the defendant, whose vital consideration is required of the security of the witness.

Paragraph 3. Where paragraph is adopted, provision shall be made, 2, no. 2, may the court further determine that the defendant should leave the courtroom, while the witness is questioned, if there is any reason to assume that the witness or the witness ' s closest will be exposed to serious danger, if the defendant is aware of the identity of the witness.

Paragraph 4. A police official who has carried out measures, as mentioned in section 754 a, may give an explanation without informing his own name and place of residence.

Paragraph 5. The President of the court may decide that the name and place of residence of a police officer giving an explanation as a witness should not be disclosed if the key function of the witness ' s special service is in the name of the information and the information must be presumed to be of no importance to the witness ; defences of the defendants.

Paragraph 6. The President of the court may decide that the defendant should leave the courtroom when a police official who has carried out measures as referred to in section 754 a or a police official with a special service is being questioned where this is required for reasons of reference ; the confidentiality of the identity of the police officer and it must be assumed to be of no material importance for the defence of the charges.

Paragraph 7. The President of the court shall decide whether the defendant shall leave the court room during the previous debate on requests made pursuant to paragraph 1. Two, three, five and six.

Paragraph 8. When defendants as a result of a decision pursuant to paragraph 1. 1, 3 or 6, have not witnessed the hearing of a witness or a defendant, when the defendant is once again present in the courtroom, have information on who has given an explanation in the absence of the defendant, and the content of the explanation, as such, for so that : as regards the defendant. The court determines whether the rendering of the explanation must be done before or after the defendants themselves have given an explanation. However, information relating to the residence or name, status and residence of the witness shall not be communicated to the defendant if the court has taken a clause on the confidentiality of paragraph 1. 2, no. However, information on the name and place of a police officer shall not be notified to the defendant if the court has decided to keep the secret of paragraph 1 under paragraph 1. 5.

Niner. 9. Decision on the confidentiality of a witness ' name, position and place of residence, cf. paragraph 2, no. 2, and paragraph 1. 3, or a police officer's name and place of residence, cf. paragraph Five and six, out of order. The verdict shall state the specific circumstances in which it is supported that the conditions for secrecy are fulfilled. The warrant may at any time be redone. Decision of the court pursuant to paragraph 1. 2, no. 2, and paragraph 1. 3, 5 and 6, can be linked.

§ 857. When the defendants are removed from the courtroom in accordance with paragraph 151, the debate can be continued if the court's chairman does not find a postponement.

Paragraph 2. The defendant must, as soon as the conduct of the defendant makes it possible, be reintroduced into the courtroom. The President of the Court must inform the accused of what has happened in the absence of the defendant. Moreover, if at this stage of the matter is still possible, it must have access to its views on what has come to pass.

§ 858. When the main debate begins, it shall continue to be deactivated as far as possible until the court has finally taken a decision on the matter.

Paragraph 2. If the main debate has been suspended, the President will decide whether and to what extent what has already been done must be repeated when the main debate is resumed.

$859. If an eviction is subject to the postponement, the postponement must, as soon as possible, inform the President of the court so that it can decide whether to delay the case further. If the case is postponed, the court shall notify all those affected by the eviction.

§ 860. The President of the Court is initiating the main debate on the subject of court proceedings. After that, the court will ensure the identity of the court.

§ 861. The prosecutor will read the indictment, and then the defendant will testify to the defendant, that the defendant is not obligated to make a statement.

Paragraph 2. The President of the court asks the defendant whether this can plead guilty to or deny the circumstances in which the case is concerned.

Paragraph 3. The court may request the prosecution to present the case.

§ 862. If there are any questions about the existence of errors which mean that the case cannot be dealt with or whether the subject is subject to public charges, the main debate may be limited to this point until the question is settled.

Paragraph 2. The same applies if there is a question of whether a state of the indictment is at all punishable, or whether punishment is excluded because of parental or of other similar reasons. If the court agrees, it can immediately call off a deferment conviction.

Paragraph 3. The right should allow the remedy to be remedied that the case may be prevented by the right to be treated. The court may suspend the main negotiation with a view to this remediation. If the error is to be taken into account only when it is applied by the defendant, the defendant may object, as soon as there is an opportunity to do so.

Paragraph 4. Although the right before the main debate has refused to comply with a request for a rejection of the case after paragraph 846, the question may be raised again in the main debate.

§ 863. The presiting is to begin with the President of the court asking whether the defendant is willing to give an explanation. If so, the President, at which point in the course of the evidence, decides to be given.

Paragraph 2. When the defendants give an explanation, it happens that the prosecution is asking the defendant to question the case. After that, the defense can ask questions to the defendant. The Prosecutor, the Defender, and any of the judges, the jury, the judges and the experts, and the experts, cf. § 869, may put further questions to the defendant.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant gives a full confession, the court determines if, and to what extent, further evidence must take place.

§ 864. The court may decide to conclude the evidence, either in the whole or in a single paragraph, before all the evidence has been carried out. The court may also decide to resume a complete chain of evidence.

Paragraph 2. If the case includes several offences, the President of the court may leave the main debate and the decision of the court on the debtor's question separately for each of the offences.

§ 865. Furthermore, the evidence of the evidence is that the prosecution rests on the prosecution's side and then on the side of the defence. Evidence that the right of its own operation decides to carry out shall be produced at the time the court ' s President is in charge. Before a party takes the evidence, the party may indicate which evidence the party will prove to lead, and what the party will reimburse for the evidence.

§ 866. The prosecution's witnesses will be questioned first by the prosecutor and then by the defense attorney. The defense's witnesses are questioned first by the defense attorney or by the defendant, and then by the prosecution. The President of the Court will be able to decide on a different order.

Paragraph 2. After each individual's explanation and after any other evidence, the defendant shall have access to an explanation if the evidence gives rise to this.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutias to the examination of syns and faimen.

§ 867. The President of the Court is entitled and obliged to question the person who is interrod; at any time in the interest of the truth is the reason for this.

§ 868. Witnesses and sinus and faimen, who are interrovied by the court's decision of its own operation under Article 874 (2). Three, questioned by the chairman of the court. However, this may leave the consultations with the parties concerned.

Paragraph 2. If the proceedings have been submitted to the chairman of the court, the parties may request that further questions be asked. The President of the Court may leave it to the parties themselves to ask such individual questions.

§ 869. A judge, jury or judge or a qualified legal person shall be entitled to question witnesses or sinew and faimen, having given the floor to speak on behalf of the court.

§ 870. (Aphat)

§ 871. Records claimed to have been the subject or to have been used or intended to be used or intended for its execution, or which provides for the immediate information on the part of the person or the relationship with it to be read, when : The chain of evidence is required.

Paragraph 2. The following documents may be used as evidence during the course of the main debate and shall be read :

1) The transfers to legal books on searches, seizures, inspection and sin and beauty, which have been carried out outside the main debate, and declarations to the right of syns and faithmen ;

2) in the case of explanations referred to by the defendant, when the defendant either refuses to give an explanation or the deposition of the defendant to be refused, or when the defendant has not been absent, in accordance with the opinion of the defendant, the defendant shall refuse to give an explanation or when the defendant has not been submitted. § 855,

3) in the case of statements made by witnesses or syndicates, when these persons are either dead or for any other reason, they shall not be questioned on a new or under Article 174, without prejudice to the said opinion. Article 209 shall be questioned by another law other than the one which is now discussing the matter, or they have been questioned without the defendant being present, cf. § 855 (4)) 2, or when the given explanation differs from the previous one or when a witness refuses to give an explanation and coercion after Section 178 should not be used or have been used in vain,

4) in the case of statements made by persons covered by Danish Law 1 to 1 or of persons with extraterritoriality right, if they do not meet in court during the main debate, the statements made by persons covered by persons covered by Danske Act 1 to 1 or by persons who have extraterritorial rights are entitled to a non-national

5) Declarations and testimonies issued in accordance with a public office, including the transcripts of the previous criminal convictions, and

6) in the case of police reports of explanations which the defendant has issued to the police on the charges, when the defence is committed, in matters that are promoted in the absence of the defendant under Article 855 (2). 3, no. 4.

Paragraph 3. The court may decide that the oral or partial examination of the opinions of the syns and the discreators is to replace, in whole or in part, the declaration of their explanations or written declarations in accordance with paragraph 1. 2, no. 1.

Paragraph 4. In the case of no such cases, documents containing declarations or testimonies may be used as evidence only if the right of the right in exceptional circumstances allows this. In no circumstances are the statements of the previous dissent on the former vandel of the additions.

Paragraph 5. A statement of police report may, in addition to the law of the court, be used as evidence, if the parties agree to that and the witness would be obliged to give an explanation if the person concerned had been called as a witness in court.

Paragraph 6. The Court may, after consultation of the parties, decide that the reading of comprehensive expert statements or other documents in the case may be omitted. The legal chairman shall, in such a case, ensure that the members of the court shall review these documents. It must appear in the court book which of the documents presented after that provision are processed. The court may decide that an oral summary should be given in full or in part in the court of documents where unloading is omitted.

§ 872. The police ' s interrogation of a child may, once the interview is recorded on video (video-interrogation), as evidence during the main debate.

$873. The reading of the records referred to in the accounts of the accused, witnesses or sinner or sinner, because the explanations given are now in a mismatch with the previously given, should only take place when the person concerned has had the opportunity to : in any case, shall be cohesive with regard to which the questioning relates and the additional questions raised by the relevant explanation shall be subject to the occasion of the questioning.

Paragraph 2. When documents referred to in section 871 (4), 2, no. 2 and 3 shall be recorded, the reasons must be communicated to the court of the court and shall be added to the legal book.

§ 874. Evidence that is present cannot be denied on the grounds that the proof has not been reported in such good time that the other party has had sufficient time to prepare. However, this has not been done, and if the court does not postpone the evidence until a later date, the other party, after the evidence has been completed, may require a suitable postponement. However, the court may refuse to defer a postponement if proof is of no relevance to the case or a postponement, by the way, will not serve any legitimate

Paragraph 2. The court may postpone the proceedings in order to prove that evidence is not present when the court finds that the evidence is desirable for the information provided.

Paragraph 3. When it considers it necessary for the complete information, the court may decide that any evidence should be conducted which neither party nor the requested certificate has declared to be discharged. This court may be subject to a delay. The measures necessary for the implementation of the chain of evidence shall be taken by the court or after the office of the prosecution.

Paragraph 4. The right may make visual inspection of persons, articles and locations where necessary or appropriate for the information provided. Transparency must be overweight by the people who are to be present at the main debate.

$875. The Court ' s decision on the grounds of disagreement between the parties on the evidence or objections of witnesses or synth and faimen shall be taken at the request of a decision.

§ 876. Before the court ruling or ruling, during the main debate, the parties shall have the opportunity to express their opinion. The defendant always has the last word.

§ 877. Once the evidence has been concluded, the prosecution and then the defender and the defendant will be given the floor to comment on the outcome of the evidence and on the legal issues in the case (procedure). When the procedure is complete, the case shall be recorded.

$878. The Parties may, with a court of law, fully or partially submit the procedure in writing to the court. In such cases, the parties shall give an oral summary of the proceedings in the court.

Paragraph 2. The courts may, where appropriate, in exceptional cases where it is necessary to provide for the purpose of the case, impose a written overview of the content of the procedure with an indication of the content of the procedure, subject to the procedure, the main points of view to be applied.

$879. The court can decide that the guilt question needs to be dealt with and decided first.

$880. When determining whether something has been proven or not, only the evidence that has been taken during the course of the debate is taken into account. The court's assessment of the weight of the evidence is not bound by legal rules.

§ 881. In voting, each judge and one vote will be one vote. In cases dealt with in section 12 (2). 8, if, exceptionally, only 1 judge works, this 2 votes. In the same way, each of the judges has a full and a half if, in exceptional circumstances, there are only two different judges of the same.

Paragraph 2. The issue of the punishment of the debt is to be put to the vote first, by voting on the debt question. The votes of the members of the court who have declared themselves against the blame, but have remained in minority groups, are being voted on separately, but have remained in the minority, to count on the defendants.

$882. The main debate is closed in the court's judgment. However, the matter is considered pending before the court's execution can begin, or in the case of appeal until the prosecution has brought the matter to court.

§ 883. The sentence shall be the case, in so far as it does not, on the rejection of the case, be either a conviction or a free rep.

Paragraph 2. Determination shall be done when :

1) the relationship is not subject to public information ;

2) the following shall be discharged ;

3) the relationship is obsolete or

4) The defendant is not guilty.

Paragraph 3. The court will not be able to entrap any relationship that is not covered by the charge.

Paragraph 4. On the other hand, the court is not excluded from the application of the defendant under the rule of law other than that which the prosecution has claimed. The court may also derogate from the agreement with respect to the related circumstances of the offenders (time and site, etc.). However, this can only be done if the right of security is deemed to be the defendant, including, subject to such derogation from the indictment, that the defendant has had adequate access to defence. If the court finds that this is not the case or is in doubt in this respect, it shall, before its deviant judgement, be given the opportunity to express its opinion and, where appropriate, suspend proceedings during that time, There is a need to defend the defence.

884. The defendant shall judge the court in the explanatory statement of the judgment ;

1) the circumstances which are deemed to have been proved and taken into account for the judgment,

2) rule which has been violated, and

3) The homecomenas.

Paragraph 2. Exempable to the defendant shall be given in the explanatory statement

1) the circumstances which are a condition of punishment and are considered to be missing or not to be proven ; or

2) the criminal circumstances deemed to be available, and

3) the legal provisions used.

Paragraph 3. The judgment must also contain a justification for the perceptive minority view. The rules of paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutis to this justification.

885. The confidentiality of information on the court's consultation and the vote, cf. Penal code § 152 and § § 152 c-152 f.

Chapter 79

Juilingcases

§ 886. The prosecution shall draw up an extract of the case, which shall contain the documents referred to in section 837 (3). 1, and section 839, paragraph 1. 1. The Prosecutor shall forward the extract to the court and the defence as far as possible within two weeks before the main negotiation. The Court of Justice shall fix the number of extracts.

§ 887. The jury shall take their seats in the courtroom in the order in which they have been taken, cf. § 79.

§ 888. Once the jurors have taken their seats, the prosecution will provide an extract for each of the jurors. The extracts shall not be used outside the rule room before the voting begins.

$889. The President of the Court is reminded of the fact that they cannot have a conversation or a connection with anyone outside the courtroom on the case until the verdict has been refused and that in the courtroom, they may not be connected or having a conversation with anyone other than the judges.

Paragraph 2. The President of the Court of Directions presires that, in honour and conscience, they must act carefully as a jury to follow the debate in court and judge, as each of us will find the right to justice and the evidence in the case. This is a question of "I promise on the honour and conscience of the jury."

Paragraph 3. The objections to the fact that the jury has not duly made a promise are to be made before the prosecution resets the charges against the indictable.

§ 890. Before the evidence of evidence and the procedure on the blame on the debtor, the prosecution shall state the charges (submission).

Paragraph 2. The rules in section 854, section 871, paragraph 1. 6, and Section 878 shall not apply to any reference to the jury.

§ 891. When the issue of the debt issue is closed, the defendant will speak, after which the case will be accepted on this issue. Consultation and reconciliation shall be carried out by the jury and the judges together under the chairmanship of the court.

Paragraph 2. In determining the debt question, the defendant shall be disregarded whether the defendant was in a state as referred to in the penal code section 16.

Paragraph 3. In the vote on the debt question, each judge and each juror have 1 votes. The jury shall deliver their vote until the court appointed by the court of the jury shall require any individual juror to vote in the order in which the jury has been taken. Then the judges will vote, so that the President will make his vote last.

Paragraph 4. A decision of the debt issue which is unfavourable to the defendant can only be adopted by at least 4 votes from the jurors and at least 2 votes from the judges.

Paragraph 5. It must be stated in the judgment on the debt issue, how many jurors and judges have voted in favour of acquittal and sentencing. The warrant must also contain a reason for the outcome and, if there is no consensus, for the views of any minority. The provisions of section 884 shall apply mutatis mutam to the justification of the ruling.

Paragraph 6. The warrant to be presented in written form shall be stated in a public hearing. The warrant must be handed over to the accused, prosecutor and defender before any debate on the setting of the sanction.

§ 892. If the court's court order after Article 891 states that the defendant is not guilty, the court shall forthwith refuse a conviction.

§ 893. If the defendant at the court's ruling after Article 891 is found guilty, first the prosecution and then the defender and the defendant have the floor to comment on the sanctions and other points which have not previously been taken into account in the debate. The parties must also have the opportunity to carry out the evidence that is necessary in this regard. The opinions of the parties must not raise doubts about issues that are certainly in the court's ruling on the issue of guilt.

$894. When the debate on the sanction is closed, the defendant will speak, and then the case will be recorded. Jumptions and judges are reunited to consult and vote on the establishment of the penalty under the chairmanship of the chairman.

Paragraph 2. In the vote on the question of penalties, each juror has one vote, while the judges together have as many voices as the jury. Judges have equal many voices, unless there are only five jurors in exceptional cases. In that case the youngest judge shall vote less than the others, except in exceptional cases, unless there are only two judges.

Paragraph 3. In the decision of the penalty, altering 2 jurors and 1 referee votes to the jury, so that the jury will vote first and the court before the court. Incidentally, section 214 and 216 shall apply mutatis mutations to the court's consultation and the vote. In the case of equal votes, in respect of the penalty for defendants, the most favourable result is the result of the penalty.

Paragraph 4. Any question of whether the defendant was in a state as referred to in paragraph 16 of the penal code in a state as referred to in paragraph 16 shall be determined in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 1. 1-3 prior to the decision of the penalty issue. If there is a vote on whether the defendants are covered by the penal code section 16, the voice of the court-chairman is crucial.

Chapter 80

Criminal cases in which laying judges are not involved

$895. If the defendant is present in court, the prosecution may address the court orally to the court, and the main debate can be made at the same time.

Paragraph 2. In other cases, the prosecution shall prosecuting an indictment to meet the requirements of section 834.

§ 896. The DA' s office will file the indictment to the court. In the case of deposit, criminal proceedings have been initiated in court. When the indictment has been submitted, the court shall determine the time and place of the main debate, unless the case is immediately rejected after paragraph 846.

Paragraph 2. The court will declare a summons to the main debate for the defendant at a minimum of four days ' notice. However, the Court may fix a shorter notice. In the case of service, a copy of the indictment shall be handed down to the defendant.

Paragraph 3. Call must specify

1) the time and place of the main debate ; and

2) the defendant's absence of an informed legal decline may cause the defendant to be held in accordance with the case of the defendant. section 757, or that the defendant is convicted of the conditions in which the charge is concerned, without the possibility of appeal, cf. § § 855 and 902.

Paragraph 4. Service may be dispensed with when the case is not subject to higher penalties than fines. In such cases, the court shall forward and a copy of the indictment to the defendant no later than two weeks before the main debate.

Paragraph 5. The court determines whether witnesses should be convented, and whether other measures are to be taken in the case of proof of evidence. At the defendant's meeting in court, the defendant shall have the opportunity to provide the evidence that the defendant wishes to lead.

$897. The defendant shall be discharged to the defendant without any legal decay, or the defendants refuse to give an explanation, the court may consider the matter to be treated as if the defendant has confessed to the fact that the person concerned has indicted when the case is not subject to higher penalties than ; fine and the circumstances do not speak against it. The sentence may be made out by an endorsement of the indictment.

Paragraph 2. If the case is handled in a court other than the person accused by the defendant or residing, the court may, at the request of the defendant, or if the defendant is not, in charge of questioning the defendant in court in the court where the defendant resides or resides ; Say it.

Paragraph 3. Where, in a case where there are no questions of higher penalty than fines for the defendant, a person who has written authorization from the defendant and is willing to communicate the necessary information may be subject to the court ' s explanations and declarations ; and lay them on the basis of the decision as if they were made by the defendant themselves.

Paragraph 4. Should there be any witnesses summoned by the defendant in a case where neither the defendant nor a defender has been met, will be questioned by the court.

$898. Meetings defendants and admit guilty of the charges for which the defendant is charged shall be recorded without the need for further information to be provided in the rule.

Paragraph 2. If the defendant is guilty, the defendant is only partially guilty of the fact that the defendant has raised the defendant or, incidentally, the court finds it necessary to do so. If the defendant is without a defender, the court should examine whether further information should be provided and to give the defendant the opportunity to make requests for the proceedings of the matter.

Paragraph 3. The evidence shall be carried out for the right which deals with the proceedings unless the court decides otherwise on the basis of section 174 and 209. If the evidence does not happen immediately, the court will suspend proceedings until a later court date. The Court shall inform the parties of the time and place of a new hearing and shall advise the defendant that this may not be expected to be any other call for the new court date.

$899. A case may be decided by the defendant in the court to adopt a specific fine or confiscation of certain objects or a certain amount, if :

1) the offence under the law may be subject to penalty of penalty or of a payment of confiscation ;

2) The court does not find grounds for questioning the guilt and the guilt

3) The prosecutor is giving consent.

Paragraph 2. The establishment of the penalty shall not be binding upon the adoption of paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant passes a fine or confiscation in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, the rule of law shall be brought to the court. A decision shall have the same effect as a judgment in respect of the enforcement and retryable effect.

§ 900. One case can be determined by the fact that the court grants the defendant a warning, if only.

1) The court finds the defendant guilty,

2) the matter is suitable for a decision by a warning given due to the nature of the offence, in particular because it is a first-case case of a poor offence, and

3) The defendant does not object.

Paragraph 2. Enlightenment of the warning to the court book.

Chapter 81

(Aphat)

Fourth paragraph (Ophævet)

Fifth episode. Courts against decisions taken

Chapter 82

Anke to the national court

§ 901. The court rulings in criminal proceedings may be appealed to the national court or by the defendant in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter. Anke will happen to the court in the case of the district court. The Anken may, in addition to the sentence, cover the prior examination of the case and the decisions taken in the case.

§ 902. Prosecution can only appeal when, in accordance with the law, there may be other public law following the penalty or the confiscation of the offence.

Paragraph 2. The defendant may appeal only when the defendant has given a court of law and has been sentenced to death.

1) more than 20 daily penalties,

2) A fine of over 3,000 kr.,

3) the confiscation of items of equivalent value ; or

4) other public law follows.

Paragraph 3. If the case has been promoted pursuant to section 855 (1), 3, no. 4, the defendant may appeal, even if the defendant has not given a meeting of the court, if the appeal does not include the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the defendant and the conditions laid down in paragraph 1. Two, by the way, is fulfilled.

Paragraph 4. Decisions to be made under § § 899 and 900 may not be brought before higher law.

§ 903. The process appropriation board may allow the anke of judgments that may not be estimated after Article 902 (s). One-three, if the matter is of principle or for specific reasons, in fact it speaks for it.

Paragraph 2. The application for authorization to appeal shall be submitted to the Procession Board within 14 days of the sentencing of the judgment. If the defendant will appeal, the time limit shall be calculated as in section 904 (4). Two and three. The process appropriation board may, in exceptional cases, grant authorisation, where the application is submitted later, but within 1 year of the sentence of the judgment. If it is the prosecution that wishes to appeal, it must submit to the request for the defendant to submit a notification to the defendant. Lack of notification does not mean that the case can be rejected.

Paragraph 3. The rules of paragraph 1. Paraganes 1 and 2 shall apply by analogy to the use of the decisions referred to in Article 902 (2). 4.

Paragraph 4. If the Process appropriation Board shall inform the defendant or the prosecutor ' s authority to appeal for paragraph 1. 1 or 3, will bring the prosecution's case to the court. The case must be taken within 14 days of the notification of the authorization by the Prosecutor of the Prosecutor's Office. If it is the public prosecutor's authority to appeal, the prosecution shall inform the defendant a statement of appeal to the defendant, cf. § 907, paragraph. 2, before expiry of the time limit set out in 2. Act.

§ 904. The specified block is 14 days and is calculated from the sentencing of the judgment, cf. however, paragraph 1 Two and three.

Paragraph 2. If the sentence is to be served in accordance with section 219 (a), The fifth is considered to be liberated from the service.

Paragraph 3. If the case is settled after Section 897 and the defendant were not present or made aware of the time of sentencing, the defendant shall be deemed to be free from the day on which the court has sent a printout of the verdict to the defendant.

§ 905. If a judgment or decision is reached in accordance with section 902 or 903, the counterpart may not (contraanke) when such an appeal is initiated within 14 days of the fact that the other party has been notified of the other party's appeal, cf. however, paragraph 1 Two and three.

Paragraph 2. Is a judgment or decision taken by the Public Prosecutor in accordance with section 902, cf. section 904 is counted as the date of the contract shall be counted for counter-anke regardless of the time of arrival of the Prosecutor ' s request from the day following the expiry of the freedom of arrival on the day of Article 904 (4). 1.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant has been given permission to appeal for section 903, the time limit for the State of the Prosecutor shall be deemed to be a contract for the State of the time when the Process appropriation Board has sent the public authority notification of the authorisation.

§ 906. Prosecution can appeal both to the advantage and to the detriment of the defendant.

Paragraph 2. Anke for the defendant may also be initiated by the defendant himself or, if the defendant is under 18 years old, by the guardian of the defendant.

Paragraph 3. If the defendant is dead, but the defendant is sentenced to imprisonment, the defendant's spouse, relatives in the ascendant or descending line and sibling appeal, may be indicted on behalf of the defendant. The prosecution may, in this case, also appeal for a conviction in the interests of the defendant.

Paragraph 4. The defendant's defender of the court has a duty to assist the defendant with the advice of whether the defendant should appeal to the defendant and to assist the defendant in launching an appeal.

§ 907. The prosecution will appeal to the defendant to harm the defendant after Article 902, cf. section 904 or counteract for the defendant ' s appeal against the defendant shall be notified to appeal to the court before expiry of the time limit for the appeal or contraanche of the prosecution. The reside of the appeal shall, at the same time, be sent to the defendant by commonly and registered letter and with a general letter to the court and the defendant shall be sent to the public. If the defendant is in custody or subtled any other measure, cf. Article 769 may, however, be sent as a general letter to the detention facility or institution where the defendant is located.

Paragraph 2. If the prosecution may, in other cases, appeal or contraappeal to the defendant, the prosecution shall inform the prosecution of an appeal for the defendant before expiry of the time limit for the appeal or counterpart of the prosecution service.

Paragraph 3. The Prosecutor may put an appeal to the defendant, even though the freedom of thought has expired. This is not the way to prevent the accused by giving up the defendant's appeal.

Paragraph 4. The notification shall contain information that the defendant or the defender will subsequently be informed of the time of the main debate. A copy of the notification shall be sent to the court where the decision is taken.

§ 908. If the defendant will appeal, the defendant may notify the court before the end of the field of freedom.

Paragraph 2. The notification may be made orally to the court book of the court or to the person who carries out the service, and who, in that case, shall make a note of the declaration in the prediction of the service. Otherwise, a written appeal shall be submitted to the public prosecutor or to the court. The notification shall be signed by the defendant. If the defendant is incarcerate, the appeal may also be made verbally to the court ' s legal book in whose group the prison is situated or to the prison manager who, in that case, shall make a note of the appeal in an appropriate book. If the appeal is made to the latter book or to a court book or have been submitted to the court, the statement of the entry or the received appeal without delay shall be sent to the public prosecutor ' s office.

Paragraph 3. Has the defendant appealed in accordance with section 902, cf. section 904 or counterattack against the prosecution's appeal, in accordance with the same provisions, the prosecution shall ensure that a statement of the content specified in section 907 (4) is notified. 4, as soon as possible to the defendants in accordance with the procedure laid down in section 907 (3) 1. In other cases, such notification shall be given by service in accordance with the procedure laid down in section 907 (3). 2. The Prosecutor shall also inform the court of the appeal unless the notification has passed the urban court.

§ 909. Calls for appeal may take place after the sentence has been made. A duck can be dismissed as long as the right of court has not ruled out. However, the absence of appeal after the national law of the court has begun, however, the country may nevertheless try the reasons for which the right of their own operation should be taken into consideration in accordance with Article 927.

§ 910. The court shall reject an appeal that has not taken place before the end of the freedom of the application, cf. § 904.

Paragraph 2. However, the court may allow the person to be aware of the fact that the person anchored in the first block of the block has been known to the effect that the request has been supported or that the deadline is due, incidentally, for reasons which are due to be due ; cannot be attributerable to the person concerned. The notification shall be carried out within 14 days of the anchorage of the anchorage, or after the circumstances, which have resulted in the deadline being exceeded, are no longer present. The notification shall contain information on the reasons for the overrun of the deadline.

Paragraph 3. The defendant has initiated appeal (contraanke) pursuant to section 905 (5). Two, too late, may the court allow the ken if there is reasonable grounds for it.

~ 911. If an anke has occurred prior to the end of the block, the sentence may not be enforced against the one on which the appeal relates.

Paragraph 2. If an anke has occurred after the end of the block, the court shall decide upon request that the execution of the judgment be suspended or stopped. This shall be done at any rate if appeal is accepted in accordance with Article 910 (1). 2.

Paragraph 3. When an application for section 903 has been submitted for the Board of Processes, the President of the court may decide that the execution must be suspended or stopped. This is certainly happening if we are allowed to be authorised.

§ 912. Anke can be supported.

1) the exchange of rights has been infringed by the court for the treatment or use of these wrongers,

2) the size of the penalty is not proportionate to the offence,

3) the law of the court ruling on the defendant's judgment has been incorrectly applied, or

4) that the question of whether the accused should be judged is untrue as a result of the erroneous assessment of the evidence in the case.

Paragraph 2. The addition or incorrect application of rules for the processing of proceedings, which the court does not intake on its own use, can only be used as a reason for paragraph 1. 1, no. 1, if the party has objestated on this subject to proceedings in the court proceedings.

Paragraph 3. An appeal shall be considered to include the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indicted, cf. paragraph 1, no. 4, unless otherwise stated in the notification.

$913. The anchor shall in the appeal communication take on what the appeal is supported, cf. § 912. Where special reasons speak for it, the court may grant the person concerned to indicate the reasons for the appeal after the expiry of the freedom of arrival.

§ 914. Once an appeal has been made, the other party may request the court to dismiss the appeal without delay, if :

1) the time limits and procedures laid down in this Chapter have not been complied with ;

2) the anchoring, the power to appeal,

3) the invoking reason is undoubtedly unquestionably unable to lead to the abolition of the sentence, or

4) appeal is excluded from section 902.

Paragraph 2. The Court may also dismiss the case of their own operation of the provisions of paragraph 1. 1 mentioned reasons.

Paragraph 3. Rejection of paragraph Paragraph 1 or paragraph 1. 2 shall be made by the decision to allow the party anchored, access to express oral or in writing.

§ 915. If the court does not immediately reject the appeal, the President of the court will deter a defender of the defendant, if this one has not chosen a champion.

§ 916. Justice meetings, which are due to take place before the main debate, are not public. The provisions of section 748 a shall apply mutatis mulaam.

§ 917. If the judgment includes the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indictor, a full new main debate is taking place on the right of the country. The Anken is prepared, processed and determined according to the rules of Chapter 77-79, unless otherwise specified in this chapter. The rules in section 926-930 shall not apply.

Paragraph 2. If the appeal does not include the assessment of the evidence for the sake of the indicted, the case shall be dealt with in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 78, unless otherwise specified in this chapter. Section 843 a and § 849 shall apply mutatis mutis. The provisions of section 748 a shall apply mutatis mulaam to the main debate. The rule in Section 854 shall not apply.

§ 918. The Prosecutor shall draw up an extract which shall include :

1) the printout of the court's verdict,

2) transcript of the rule of law relating to the main debate on urban and

3) the documents referred to in Article 837 (3). 1, and section 839, paragraph 1. 1.

Paragraph 2. The extract shall be submitted to the court and the defence as far as possible within two weeks before the main negotiation. The President of the United States office determines the number of extracts.

9. 919. In cases where the appeal includes the evidence for the defendant's sake, the prosecution shall prepare an indictment as soon as possible. The indictment must comply with the requirements of § 834 and shall contain a reference to the judgment of the court.

Paragraph 2. If an anke occurred after ~ 902, cf. section 904 is the notification of the indictment in accordance with the procedure laid down in section 907 (4). 1. In other cases, the indictment of the defendant is served.

Paragraph 3. In the case of the indictment of the block, the indictment of the indictment shall be served, cf. § 904, second appeal is not required by the prosecution.

$920. If a liberating sentence is on the authority of the prosecution, the court may refuse the appeal after the rule in § 846, if the court finds,

1) the fact that the case is not subject to public information,

2) that the said conditions are not punishable, or

3) that liability has been suspended by parental responsibility.

Paragraph 2. In a case where the sentence is indicted by the defendant and where the appeal includes the court ruling, the defendant may reject the defendant's appeal if the court finds that the case may not be admissible, without prejudice to the defendant's appeal. The defendants are present.

Paragraph 3. The Court may also be discharged by the Court of Appeal, if any indictment or invocation of the defendant, has not been served by the defendant, since this has changed residence or residence without giving the necessary notification.

9. 921. The defendant shall have the right to participate in court proceedings relating to the treatment of the anken.

Paragraph 2. If the appeal does not include the evidence for the defendant's fault, the case may be treated, even if the defendant does not meet. However, the case may be treated only if the defender of the speaker is met.

§ 921 A. The initiation of the sentence shall be recorded at the start of the main bargaining unless the court considers it more appropriate that the prosecution should, in whole or in part, account for the content of the judgment, or that the court is aware of the content of the judgment ; the way.

$922. New evidence may be brought to the court if they relate to circumstances that may be taken into account by the court in the case in question.

Paragraph 2. The Prosecution Prosecutor will provide you with such evidence and give you an immediate notice to the defense. If there is a dispute as to whether or not to provide information, or if it is to procure it, then the court will decide. Decide the right of its own operation, that new information should be obtained, it will give it to the public prosecutor's office.

-923. In addition, in addition to the cases referred to in section 871, the records of the explanations given by witnesses and sinner and discrearies may be used as evidence in cases where none of the parties prior to the main debate has requested a new consultation.

§ 924. If only the defendant has appealed, the court will not be able to sentence any more severe punishment than on the court of the court.

$925. Overriding or incorrect application of rules for the proceedings of the proceedings shall not result in the termination of a sentence, unless it is assumed that compliance with the rule in question could have led to the case of another outcome.

Paragraph 2. Overriding or incorrect application of the rules governing the processing of the case, which is determined solely for the purposes of the defendant, may not lead to a change in a sentence of the defendant to the detriment of the defendant.

$926. If a party has supported the appeal against the fact that the court may waist new reality, the party may, irrespective of the fact that the freedom of the request has expired, the sentence has been suspended due to errors which may lead to the case of the case, renewed treatment. In such a case, if any party would like to claim the sentence lifted, the party may give the other party to the counterparty and the reasons for such time before the main negotiation, that the party will have the necessary time to prepare.

Paragraph 2. The court may, for reasons of reason, permit a party to support an appeal against a relationship not listed in the part of the party and which has not been submitted in a timely manner following Article 913 or in accordance with paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. PC and should not be taken into consideration by the national right of its own operation after Article 927. The court will adjourn the case if the new relationship with the support of the appeal is making further preparation necessary for the counterpart.

$927. The court may in the rule be determined only whether the sentence is to be amended or withdrawn from it or for the reasons set out in support of the appeal. However, the following exceptions apply :

1) If only the errors at issue are led to support for the appeal, the court may decide when the sentence is not unduly applied to the detriment of the defendant, or whether the sentence is disproportionate.

2) When the court in a case where the defendant is sentenced, finds that an essential rule for the processing of the case, which is intended to protect the defendants, may waiving the judgment and haunt the case if the court finds that the request is made by the defendant ; the accuracy of the judgment is questionable.

Paragraph 2. In the case of more defendants or more offences committed by the same defendant, but only in the case of one or some of the defendant or of the law, the court may take a relationship which is set out in support of the person concerned, in the light of the defendant ' s aid ; also in relation to an indicted or a criminal offence, because if the judgment is not addressed. The same applies to the conditions which the court has taken into account in the light of their own operation under paragraph 1. 1.

-928. If the court comes to the conclusion that the decision on appeal must be changed, the court will be able to rethink a new reality when the necessary basis for this is present.

Paragraph 2. Should the defendant be sentenced in a case where the court will be sentenced to a new reality, sentenced to a penalty that has not been used in the sentence of the court and has the prosecution not claim to be used by the court, or shall be condemned by the State or the court, provision shall be made for the parties to express their opinion on this subject.

$929. If the court finds that the decision must be changed, but that the conditions for the right to refuse a reality are not present, the court will waive the sentence. If, in whole or in part, the termination of the sentence includes the treatment that is in the case of judgment, the court also waives the right or in part of this treatment. The case is being returned to the court before the court, if the error of the present is not of such a character, that the court should have rejected the case. The court order of the court shall indicate, if necessary, from which point the new treatment is to begin.

$930. If the office of discharge has been ruled out, the prosecution shall, if it does not depart, as soon as possible on the case before the court will be resubmitted.

Paragraph 2. If the exchange of the exchange finds it necessary, it may decide to resume the treatment from an earlier point than set out in the home-education sentence. Before a new verdict is passed, the parties must have the opportunity to express their opinion.

Paragraph 3. If the case was only on the other side of the House, then more rigour will not be imposed on the sentence of the previous sentence unless the conditions for resumption are present.

$931. In the case of the vote on appeal proceedings being considered during the complicity of the judges, cf. § 689, paragraph. Three, each judge and each judge man 1 vote. If there are only two judges in exceptional cases, each of these 1 and a half votes will be in place. In the same way, each of the judges has a full and a half if, in exceptional circumstances, there are only two different judges of the same.

Paragraph 2. In the case of the issue of the debtor's question in the case of appeal, which is considered in the cooperation of the jurors, cf. § 689, paragraph. Two, each judge and every juror 1 vote. The jury shall deliver their vote until the court foreman requests a single juror's voice in the order in which the jury has been taken. Then the judges will vote, so that the President will make his vote last. One for the defendants, unfavourable, can only be adopted by at least six votes from the jurors and at least 2 votes from the judges.

Paragraph 3. For the vote on the matter of the penalty issue in appeal proceedings being considered during the cooperation of the jurors, cf. § 689, paragraph. Two, each juror has one vote, while the judges together have as many voices as the jury. Judges have equal many voices, unless there are only 8 jurors in exceptional cases. In that case the youngest judge shall vote less than the others, except in exceptional cases, unless there are only two judges. In the decision of the sanction decision, altertees 3 jurors and 1 judge, so that the jury will vote first and before the court-chairman. Incidentally, section 214 and 216 shall apply mutatis mutations to the court's consultation and the vote. In the case of equal votes, in respect of the penalty for defendants, the most favourable result is the result of the penalty.

Chapter 83

Set to the Supreme Court

$932. The court rulings of the court in criminal proceedings can only be estimated with the authorization of the Process Appropriate. Such authorization may be granted if the case is a matter of principle or a specific reason, for which reason is therefore speaking. The authorisation may be limited to a part of the case, including in the light of the reasons for which the appeal may be supported, cf. Article 933 (3). Two, whose special reasons speak for it.

Paragraph 2. The application for authorization to appeal shall be submitted to the Procession Board within 14 days of the sentencing of the judgment. If the defendant will appeal, the period shall be calculated in accordance with the rules laid down in section 904 (4). Two and three. The process appropriation board may, in exceptional cases, grant authorisation, where the application is submitted later, but within 1 year of the sentence of the judgment. If it is the public prosecutor who wants to appeal, it must notify the request to the Processes Board at the same time as the application for the Process authorization. Lack of notification does not mean that the case can be rejected.

Paragraph 3. Where an application for authorisation has been filed, the Supreme Court may decide that the execution of the judgment must be suspended or stopped. This happens at least when the appeal is accepted.

§ 933. At the start of the appeal to the Supreme Court, section 903 (3) shall be applied. 4, section 905, paragraph 1 and 3, section 906, section 907 (4). 2-4, section 910, paragraph. Paragraph 1 and 2, and Article 913 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 2. Anke may be referred to the reasons referred to in section 912 (1). 1, no. 1-3. The rule in paragraph 912 (1). 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. Cases relating to the resolution of political groups can always be brought before the Supreme Court.

§ 934. As soon as the prosecution has served the appeal for the defendant or received his appeal on the grounds, the prosecution shall send the case files and a transcript of the main negotiations for the urban and the right to the country ; The supreme court with the comments or requests which the prosecution considers necessary.

$935. The supreme court may immediately, upon request or by its own operation, by ruling reject the request of the grounds referred to in section 914 (1). 1, no. 1 3, or because the Procession Board's authorization after Article 932 is not available.

Paragraph 2. If the Supreme Court does not reveal its immediate appeal, the President of the Supreme Court will defuse a defender of the defendant, if the defendant did not elect a defender.

§ 936. Upon the treatment of the High Court, the rules are laid down in section 909, 916, 921, 922 and 930-930 equivalent use.

Paragraph 2. For the purposes of the full disclosure of the court, the Supreme Court of opinion shall be questioned in the Supreme Court, in accordance with the court of law, in accordance with the Court of Intensils. § § § 174 and 209. Otherwise, the examination of witnesses or sinew and discreet shall be made according to the rules laid down in Chapter 67 and 68 of the court for which the Supreme Court requests this.

Paragraph 3. The supreme court may also, if necessary for the complete information of the case, determine that witnesses or sinew and discreers previously questioned shall be convened for personal questioning during the main debate of the Supreme Court.

$937. In the main debate, the party, an anchor, will speak first. In addition, the debate shall be carried out in the form of the Supreme Court, subject to the rules laid down in Chapters 2, 3 and 16 in detail. The provisions of section 748 a shall apply mutatis mulaam.

Paragraph 2. Interrogation of witnesses for the Supreme Court is in accordance with the rules in section 866-869.

§ § 938-967. (Aphat)

Chapter 84

(Aphat)

Chapter 85

Dear to higher court

§ 968. Any warrants and other decisions made by the bylaw which do not, or not currently, may be arrested in accordance with section 901-905 may be linked to the court of any, in respect of whom the ruling or decision contains a decision, unless otherwise specified in : The law.

Paragraph 2. Persons covered by Section 172 (1) 1, 2 or 4, may, with the provisions of paragraph 1, 1 restrictions on door closing, referenda and no name of the name of the ban. However, if the ending of the door has been present or been represented by a person referred to in 1, the closing of the door closure may be paired or disclosed. Act. from the same mass media in the hearing in which the court treated the matter.

Paragraph 3. Sententions can only be linked in the cases referred to in section 1013.

Paragraph 4. However, warrants and other decisions made during the main debate or under their preparation may, however, unless otherwise specified in the law, only be linked if the decision or decision is made ;

1) Regarding the intoxision of the case,

2) is that the case is subject to the rejection of the case, or shall be rejected,

3) in the case of imprisonment, seizure, searching or similar,

4) in the case of door closing, refering or name prohibition, image or recording or drawing,

5) imposing penalties or costs, or

6) are aimed at someone who is not a party to the case.

§ 968 a. The court orders and other decisions referred to in the case of the right of appeal shall be linked only to the Supreme Court of the parties or persons referred to in section 968 (1). 2, under similar conditions as specified in section 968 and with the authorization of the Procession Board. Such authorization may be granted if the date on which she is concerned is subject to a matter of principle or for specific reasons.

Paragraph 2. The application for dears shall be submitted to the Processes Board within 14 days of the termination of the recognition or decision. If the defendants will be defiled and have not been present at the time of the termination, the application shall be deemed to be the date of service of the decision. The process appropriation board may, in exceptional cases, grant authorization where the application is submitted later, but within 1 year of the termination of the recognition or decision. If, at the same time, it is the case that the prosecutor wants to do it, it must provide information on the application for the application for the application for which the decision or decision is concerned. Lack of notification does not mean that the case can be rejected.

Paragraph 3. If the Board of Processing Board shall inform the defendant or the prosecutor ' s consent, in accordance with paragraph 1. 1, bring the prosecution court case for the Supreme Court. The case must be taken within 14 days of the notification of the authorization by the Prosecutor of the Prosecutor's Office.

Paragraph 4. The court orders and other decisions made by the court during the treatment of an appeal shall be subject to the supreme court in accordance with the same conditions as referred to in Section 968 without the consent of paragraph 1. 1, cf. however, section 1013 (1). 3.

§ 969. Where this law is not in control, the date period is 14 days, the decision on the submission of the decision on which the speech is made, however, that the provisions of section 910 shall apply mutatis munotis.

Paragraph 2. Fighting objectives shall not result in the implementation of the decision to be carried out unless otherwise determined by the court which has given the decision or by the right of the right to be taken for the purpose of the decision.

Paragraph 3. Dearto decision to provide notification of interference in the message secret, cf. Section 788, or whether material provided by such intervention, must be destroyed, cf. § 791, has a special effect.

§ 970. Chain measures shall be submitted in writing of the right to be declared or declared an oral question to his court book. If the date of his or her other person is not in the service of the accused, then, when someone else is considered to be counterpart, the latter shall also be regarded as counterpart, except in the case of the defendant in court, The person in the debt of the person who was in the same room has declared the intention of leaving such a relationship. The girlfriends ' girlfriends of the accused or by someone who are not a party to the proceedings themselves shall organise the right to the authority, as well as the person who otherwise may be regarded as a counterpart, informed of the date of his / her love.

Paragraph 2. If the defendant is in prison and there is no place for him to raise his / her relationship to the rule of law, he may submit it to the court Book of the City in whose group the prison is situated or the prison manager ' s book, cf. § 848, paragraph. 2, the transcript of the supply will be incessable, as it is incessable, to provide for the right to appeal for the decision to be made. If the defendants have a defender, then this duty is to assist him, as indeed in section 906 (1). 4.

§ 971. In so far as the right of a decision is claimed, not in accordance with section 222 or § 178, the decision so that the date of the end of the date is thus obtained, it shall send the target without delay to the general right, accompanied by the necessary printouts and, other documents, these last in certified statements, where the originals are not expendable, as well as the circumstances of which may be required by the court.

Paragraph 2. The person who has raised his or her girlfriends may submit written opinions on the matter to the general court in question, as in previous paragraphs 2 of the last punctums are intended for the very purpose of his own.

§ 972. The general right is not bound by the assessment of the actual circumstances on which the decision taken is due to the decision. If the overall right is found that new information is to be obtained, the court will present it to the public prosecutor's office. The rule in section 922 shall apply mutatis mulaam. If the person ' s application is a decision or a decision taken by a court other than the one in which the main debate is, by the way, the court may place a claim on the provision of new information immediately on the right, if a decision or decision is made ; Love.

Paragraph 2. When special reasons exist, therefore, the general right of application or of its own operation may be subject to oral proceedings, in which case the defendant will always be fired unless the defendant himself has accepted a defender, or the person concerned ; Defender, which has already been appointed for him, has been empowered to appear before the general right and is willing to do so. The provisions of section 748 a shall apply mutatis mulaam.

Paragraph 3. The Court ' s decision shall be taken by the order and shall be granted without delay all.

$973. The court ruling in a relationship can only be linked to the Supreme Court with the authorization of the Procession Board. Such authorization may be granted if the date on which she is concerned is subject to a matter of principle or for specific reasons. The authorisation may be limited to a part of the case, whose special reasons speak for it. The rules in section 968 a, paragraph 1. 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 973 a. The relocation of a warrant for doorshutdown, which is caushly used in section 968 (4). ONE, TWO. pkt., or § 968 a, paragraph 1. 1, shall be without legal effect on the court of law which is held in the right whose decision is made.

§ 974. Decisions relating to the preparation of a date for a date may be taken by the chairman of the court to the extent to which the date of the person concerned may be taken.

Chapter 86

Recording

$975. When prosecuting is dropped after the indictation has been made, without prejudice to the case, it may in addition to the case in section 724 (2). The case referred to in paragraph 2 shall be raised only when new evidence of weight later comes on or on which the conditions in section 976 are present.

§ 976. Recreation of a case that is subject to the Supreme Court or by the court and under which the defendant is free may take place following the request of the attorney general :

1) when, according to a confession made by the defendant later on, or any other evidence that has subsequently been issued, it must be assumed that he has committed the crime ;

2) where false statements or declarations are made under the case of witnesses or sinew or discreesmen, or false or falsified documents have been used under the same conditions, or a criminal offence, signifying to affect or determine the case ; where appropriate, either the defendant or someone who, pursuant to his office or public office, has contributed to the processing of the case and, where appropriate, there is good reason to assume that such proceedings have been or has contributed to the defendant, avoided sentencing.

Paragraph 2. Under the same conditions, resumption may take place where the defendant is alleged to have been guilty of a major crime than the one why he is sentenced.

§ 977. On the request of a court to resume at the Supreme Court or a court on a court of law, the following shall be :

1) when new information is provided and it is presumably estimated that, if they had been under the case, they may have led to the acquittal or use of a material mitigating criminal-law ;

2) where such a relationship is reported as referred to in section 976 (2). 1, no. 2, and it is presumably presumably that such an operation may have caused or contributed to the judgment ;

3) in the case of special circumstances, which makes it predominating the evidence that the present evidence of evidence has not been properly judged.

Paragraph 2. The provisions of section 906 (1). Two and three, one. pkt., shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 3. In any case, it is assumed to be given to the defendant or others on his behalf to claim, on the issue of resumption, to the knowledge of the court or the State of Public Prosecutor, that they should inform them.

§ 978. Recording may not take place for as long as it is possible under the general rules of the law to be open, or for as long as a case of appeal has been drawn up, it is not.

Paragraph 2. The fact that the punishment has been passed is not a hindrance to resumption.

$979. The reopening of the Special Kstorme shall be the request for recovery. In those in section 977, paragraph 1. 1, no. The case may not be submitted within five years of the sentencing of the judgment ; however, sentenced in accordance with the sentence has been subject to detention, however, for the application of the resumption of a petition may always be made up to two years after the release of his sentence.

Paragraph 2. The application shall be submitted in writing and shall indicate the circumstances in which it is supported and the evidence which is intended to be given to the case is another outcome. If the defendant is incarcerated, his request may be made consistent with section 848 to the court book of the court or the prison manager's book. Where there is no request for such a reason as referred to in Article 976 (2), 1, no. 2, cf. § 977, paragraph 1. 1, no. In so far as possible, it shall be accompanied by a record by the transcript of one of the convicted felon. The printout of the previous sentence should be included.

$980. Where there is no reason for any reason given that, after the law can be reopened, or in any case the invoking circumstances or evidence of evidence are found to be inconsequable, the court may immediately know that the motion may be rejected.

Paragraph 2. If the court does not give rise to such a rejection, it shall, as far as not already be submitted, it shall be submitted to it a declaration by the counterparty which, in accordance with the circumstances, is deemed to be sufficient, this opportunity to express an opinion in writing ; Oral.

§ 981. If the court finds that further information should be provided prior to decision on whether or not resumption should take place, it shall give it, insofar as it does not itself, they shall be responsible for the purpose of the necessary arrangements. In the case of witnesses or defendants, proceedings shall be taken in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapters 67 and 68, unless the court considers that it is necessary to receive the relevant explanations of the matter themselves.

Paragraph 2. Where the remission of such a crime has been committed, as has been mentioned in Article 976 (2), the request for retake has been supported. 1, no. 2, cf. § 977, paragraph 1. 1, no. Two, but a criminal record, which has not yet been completed, will remain, if necessary, to postpone until such criminal proceedings have ended.

Paragraph 3. Decisions relating to the preparation of the debate on the request for resumption may be taken by the chairman of the court in a similar manner, as determined by the person concerned.

$982. The court determines whether the request should be taken to follow or reject it, takes the verdict into account, and the verdict will be that the new main debate is to take place. If convicted felon is dead, the court will always be undone without a new main debate, either reject the petition for resumption or verdict, thereby revoked the legacy of the old judgment.

$983. The new main debate is taking place at the national court, which has previously been convicted in the case. It shall be prepared and fostered in accordance with general debate on the general debate for the rule of law, whether any mention should be made by the rules in section 689.

-984. Where resuming has been taken solely after the motion of a judgment or any of them in section 906 (1). Two and three, one. .......................... In other cases, this kind of derogation must not occur in the case of the points that are not affected by the recorder.

$985. The Special Kstoryings ruling, whereby resumption is claimed or denied, is finally and inconceivable.

§ 985 a. The Special Kstoreroom may, after the attorney's request, permit prosecution to prosecute a case that is subject to a court outside the Danish State and where the defendant is acquirected, takes place in this country when the conditions in section 976 (4) are not found. 1, no. 1 have been fulfilled.

Paragraph 2. § 979, paragraph. TWO, ONE. and 4. pkt., $980, § 981, paragraph. One and three, section 982, 1. pkt., and section 985 shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 3. The matter is being dealt with in the case of the exchange of the general rules on the main debate in 1 instance.

-986. The remission of the application shall not result in a deferral or a stop to the execution of the judgment unless the court decides otherwise ; the same applies to a decision on the resumption taken pursuant to Article 976. If resumption has been decided in accordance with Article 977, the execution will always be suspended or stopped if the conviction of the conviction is to be carried out.

§ 987. If a non-white person has been convicted without appeal to the rules laid down in Chapter 82, the case may be reopened for a new debate when the person concerned proves that having had a legal decline and in the circumstances of which he is unaccountable, may be reopened ; has been prevented from the time to report this, or that the subpoena has not been given due time to the knowledge of the conviction. The application shall be lodged against the court which has been sentenced in the case before such time as in section 904, cf. § 910. The rules in section 979, paragraph 1. 2, 982 shall apply mutatis muth. Denied resumption, the question can be brought to the Supreme Kinder according to the rules of the High Court.

Paragraph 2. If the matter pursuant to Article 855 (2), 3, no. In addition, the sentence of paragraph 4 shall be provided for in the absence of the present state. ONE, ONE. ................. The application shall be lodged against the court which has been sentenced in the case within four weeks of the prior notification of the sentencing of Article 219 (a) (1). The Court may, in exceptional cases, resume proceedings, the application of which may be lodged later, but within 1 year of the prior notification of the judgment. The rules of paragraph 1. ONE, THREE. and 4. pkt; shall apply mutatis muctis.

Paragraph 3. Disappreed under the new main debate, the court will adjourn the court, and the sentence will be held by force.

Paragraph 4. Under the provisions of paragraph 1, ONE, ONE. ................. Is an appeal rejected in accordance with section 920 (1). Three, the defendant may request resumption when he proves that it is because of him unaccountable, that the indictaries or subpoena have not been able to be served by him in the usual manner. The reinvision request must be made to the right which has rejected the appeal. The provisions of paragraph 1 shall apply. ONE, TWO, FOUR. ptangle, equivalent use.

§ 988. If a criminal proceedings are resumed pursuant to Article 987 (2), In the case of explanations given by witnesses and sinew and discretionary acts, in addition to the cases referred to in Section 871, the adjective and presiders shall be used as evidence if neither of us before the main negotiation has been requested to renew ; Interrogation.

Sixth paragraph. Rules on the treatment of private criminal proceedings and on the persecution of civil claims in criminal proceedings

Chapter 87

(Aphat)

Chapter 88

Rules on the treatment of private criminal proceedings

$989. Criminal cases taken by private individuals are treated in accordance with the rules on civil justice in accordance with the rules on civil justice. However, § 990.

$990. When someone in the court of a court is sentenced in a case where a private plaintiff in the forms of civil rights has committed a crime which is subject to private charges, he may travel with the rules that apply to it ; public affairs. The DA' s office has consented to the rule of law in Chapter 82 to bring the case to the court where the appeal is prepared and processed according to the rules in force for public affairs. The State's Attorney will be notified of the appeal to the private plaintiff who has access to join the persecution of the national court, in accordance with the provisions of section 727. If the district attorney finds out that a public interest is required, a court of law in a private prosecuted criminal court will be required (cf. 1. in the case of appeal, he may be subject to the application of such measures and shall apply mutatis muted to the provisions of the preceding procedure.

Paragraph 2. The corresponding provisions shall apply by analogy where a court ' s judgment in a private criminal proceedings may be claimed for the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules of section 371 or Article 932.

Paragraph 3. In any case, the private plaintiff can be questioned as a witness in the case, regardless of his position.

Chapter 89

Clausing of civil claims in criminal proceedings

§ 991. In cases treated in accordance with Chapter 80 without any complicity of any compatriots, the accused person may be admitted to the accused of the injury caused by the offence when the person concerned has submitted his request to the court. The correct opportunity must be given to make compensation claims, in so far as the case, according to its nature, shall give rise to that purpose.

Paragraph 2. In other public criminal proceedings, the prosecution rests on the prosecution's request to prosecute civil claims, provided that this can be done without significant inconvenience.

Paragraph 3. Special certificates relating to civil claims in a jury case shall be indicated in the proof of evidence, cf. $837 and 839.

Paragraph 4. The court may, at any stage, deny the pursuit of a citizen's persecution during criminal proceedings when it considers that its treatment under this cannot be done without substantial inconvenience.

Paragraph 5. The prejudices may, at any stage, until such time as the entry into a judgment of this paragraph, the first and second paragraph of this paragraph shall be withdrawn without prejudice to the application of the requirements of the forms of the civil and legal spree.

§ 992. Where the court finds that the information available for the support of an claim which has been made pursuant to the preceding paragraphs is incomplete or that the conviction or acquittal of the criminal proceedings shall not be carried out, if a decision is taken in the same direction, by the assertion of this assertion, it shall not be taken into account.

Paragraph 2. In any case where the court has not claimed a civil obligation under the case under the case, it is not free to address this in the forms of the civil ilter.

§ 993. The amount of compensation awarded to the prejudicy shall be determined by the court. In voting on the amount of compensation, the sum of the sum currently in force, which has more than half of the votes in favour of it, will be taken into account in the votes cast for a higher amount.

§ 994. In matters that are persecuted by the incorrected, civil claims are applied in the same way as the claim of punishment.

§ 995. The judgment of the criminal proceedings shall also be determined in the course of criminal proceedings during the criminal proceedings to try out the general right, in so far as the decision taken in the case of criminal proceedings shall be determined, the decision in respect of claimed requirements, otherwise the ordeal shall not include the civil requirements unless they are expressly included under the appeal, in accordance with the case of the general application. the second last piece, though.

Paragraph 2. In this respect, the competent authority also has the authority to carry out the bowel of the aberration of the actuated where necessary by the request of this table. The rules in paragraph 991 (1). 4, and § 992 shall also apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 3. In the case of an appeal, which shall also include the evidence, they shall be subject to the right of civil rights to subdue the ordeal of the master, when not both the defendants and the uncorrected express have dropped this ; whereas such requirements may be in place in the case of this case from a new part of the proceedings to the same extent as if the case was subject to the first body of the first instance.

Paragraph 4. Dear people do not take place against the decisions of the court on civil rights.

§ 995 a. The right may provide the uncorrected free process when deemed necessary by legal assistance in the calculation of the claim requirement and the deuted meeting the economic conditions of section 325.

Paragraph 2. When circumstances speak for it, the court in cases where a person has died as a result of a crime cannot be described by a lawyer for the relatives of their families to assist in the statement of claims.

§ 996. In the face of the court's decision, concerning a decision by the judgment, the right to appeal in the form of civil justice, both the defendants, as the unlawful open, when the decision could be claimed in accordance with the rules on civil justice.

§ 996 a. In the course of criminal proceedings relating to the reversal of marriage after paragraph 23 of the Act of marriage and the solution, the competent authority shall, at the request of the attorney general or the person concerned, shall have the authority to take proceedings on the case ; reversal, conjure up claims of the annulment of matrimony. The provisions of section 991 to 996 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Seventh episode. Completion of judgments in criminal proceedings

Chapter 90

$997. The Commissioner shall ensure that penalties are carried out in respect of penalties, as in the case of the other provisions of the court, in the compensation of the injured, as far as that is concerned. He is standing here under the oversight of the DA. However, fines, case costs and confistion amounts are recovered by the recovery authority of the restective body.

Paragraph 2. Replacing during the course of criminal proceedings, as well as other benefits which have been imposed on the judgment, shall be recovered in accordance with the rules laid down in the book on the statutory and statutory rules of the law. In addition, for confiscation, the rules apply in section 90 (3). 2-4, section 91, paragraph. 2-4, and section 92 of the law of enforcement of the penalty and so on.

Paragraph 3. In judgments, whereby someone is being kept to fulfil a public service obligation, the means of enforciality may be fixed as a result of which the treasury is due to the treasury. § 90, paragraph. 4, on the enforcement of penalties, etc. shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 998. It reads as regards the interpretation of the judgment or in other respects, cf. however, paragraph 112, no. 1, in the Act of Enforcement of Penal Act, etc., between the police director or the parent authority and the one who is to question the completion of a criminal sentence, the question shall be submitted to the court, which has said : the judgment of the case at first instance, but without the arrest of the State's Attorney or the Chief Prosecution Office, need to be postponed unless the courts decide.

Paragraph 2. The Court's decision is made by the ruling. If the dispute is about whether or not it, to whom there are questions about the completion of the sentence, is the conviction, the oral debate and the holding of evidence shall be held in a public court hearing in which the person concerned is present. In other cases, the decision shall be taken in accordance with the provisions of the Parties, where necessary, to express an oral or written opinion.

Paragraph 3. The court ' s decision of the second sentence of the preceding paragraph may be affront to the national court. In any case, the decisions taken pursuant to this Article may be subject to the subject of dearie.

$999. A criminal court may not be enforced until the time limit for appeal to the general rule has expired or call for an arrest.

Paragraph 2. If convicted felon detention is convicted of criminal proceedings, then the sentence shall be enforced as soon as it can be established that the sentence is final.

Paragraph 3. Is there any reason to assume that the condemned person will leave the country before consummation is carried out in accordance with paragraph 1. However, in any other way, it may be determined that the penalty may be recovered without delay in a penalty judgment, unless the payment is made.

Paragraph 4. In the case of fines, which cannot be considered, and fines in accordance with section 899, a time limit of three days shall apply unless a longer period is determined in accordance with the citizen of the Penal Code ; the period shall be calculated in the manner specified in section 904. Under the same conditions, as set out in paragraph 1. 3 the Commissioner may immediately leave the decision to be completed unless security is provided for payment.

Paragraph 5. With regard to compensation, which is known on a criminal record, it shall apply in section 480 (3). 1, the date of execution shall be fixed.

§ § 1000-1001. (Aphat)

§ 1002. After the judgment has been passed, the rules laid down in Chapter 74 shall apply to the security of the public ' s claim to claim costs, claim of confiscation in accordance with Article 75 (5) of the Penal Code. ONE, ONE. Pkt., 2. link, and 2. pkt., and paragraph. 3, and section 76 (a) (1). 5, fines or wronged claims are entitled to compensation in the case of the same application. The decision shall be taken by the court which has said the judgment in 1. the competent authority shall decide on the way in which the slaughter of the lamp is to be used, in accordance with the opinion of the competent body of the Commission. § 807 d, paragraph 1 Two and three.

Paragraph 2. If he has an unqualified and unqualified prison for eight months or more, decriminalised, his assets may be seized in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 74. In addition to the in section 807 d, paragraph, 5, in case of a derogation, the seizure of the said case shall lapses when a period of 10 years has elapated from the letter of judgment, unless the right of application in exceptional circumstances decides to uphold it.

§ § 1003-1005. (Aphat)

§ 1006. The above rules shall, with the nature or the specific requirements of the holder, also apply to the enforcement of rulings, thereby imposing witnesses or other penalties.

Paragraph 2. However, completion of the proceedings referred to in section 178 may only take place where the time limit for submitting a request for the termination of the recognition pursuant to section 178 has been conducted or the court has refused to comply with such a request.

Eighth Section. Case Costs, etc. in criminal proceedings

Chapter 91

Case Costs

§ 1007. In criminal proceedings, which are persecuted by a public authority, the cost of the proceedings and the enforcement of the public with reservations of the right to have them replaced by the following rules shall be repried.

Paragraph 2. Remuneration to a chosen defender shall not be public ; however, the courts may, in exceptional circumstances, when it is appropriate, in particular, that the defendant has chosen the person concerned to defend, at the public defender of such an amount, may not exceed what in the case would have been known to a public defender. Expenditure leading to a third party undertaking in its interest shall also be public unauthorized. However, the same applies to the costs of evidence which the accused provides without the measure of the law, but may, in exceptional circumstances, impose, in exceptional circumstances, the public holding such expenditure in full or in part, when the accused are deemed to have had reasonable reasons for ; To procure the evidence. The same reservations as provided for in paragraph 1 shall apply to the expenditure incurred by the public pursuant to this paragraph. One mentioned.

§ 1008. If the defendant is guilty, or if he is convicted on the grounds unjustifiable in the case of criminal proceedings, he is obliged to replace the public expenditure which has been involved in the course of the proceedings. The Minister may lay down charges for the purposes of the calculation of the amount charged to cover the costs of expert assistance at the processing of the case.

Paragraph 2. If the investigation has been corrected on a different crime other than that or other crimes, as well as the one on which the defendant is sentenced, he is not obliged to replace them thereby leading to additional costs (see to it. however, section 1010) ; no distinction may be made, the right to determine whether and how large a return should be made.

Paragraph 3. Charges which are anchored by appeal, dear or at the request for a resumption, will not be discharged to the defendant when these steps either have led to their unfavourable outcome or have been initiated by himself and have not led to change to : His advantage. Is estimated erupted or reinvisited by some of the people in section 906 (1). THREE, ONE. in the case of persons mentioned, the person concerned shall, under similar conditions, be obliged to replace those resulting from the cost of such expenditure.

Paragraph 4. Costs caused by other errors or omissions should not fall into the trap of a conviction. The Court can also limit the cost responsibility in judgment when it considers that this would otherwise appear in the circumstances of the conviction and conditions of the conviction.

Paragraph 5. Travel allowances and daily allowances for the staff of the court in the course of the court ' s meetings outside its headquarters, travel expenses and benefits for jurors and judges, travel allowances and benefits to the public prosecutor who are anchorage by the fact that this has : the office of office other than the holding of the right shall not be held in judgment.

§ 1009. Convicted more defendants as an accessoring to the same action, each one of them is replacing the costs arising from conditions that concern him alone. In the case of other costs, the court imposes on the individual participants in relation to the degree of participation of their participation and may also decide that each participant shall be liable in a spirit of solidarity.

§ 1010. If the defendant is to be free, or if the case is not given to the trial, no obligation shall be incumbated to him, except as far as these may be caused by his sane and legal acts, or omissions.

Paragraph 2. The Minister of Justice lays down rules on the reimbursement of the costs of transport costs and from the right to the accused, which exonement.

§ 1011. Where the criminal proceedings are based on the arithmified and unlawful acts of any other than the intended, or are the peculiabilities responsible for such acts or omissions, the duty in question shall be incumbated to the costs incurred by his or his / her / her / her / her / her / her / her has caused.

Paragraph 2. It may, by the general right, to which appeal has taken place, shall be charged to a judge to bear the cost after giving him the opportunity to state his defence.

Paragraph 3. Abducting a criminal proceedings where public prosecutions are subject to the motion of an aburation, because it claims to be withdrawn, he may, following the claim of the DA' s or police commissioner, to replace the public with such claims ; expenses.

§ 1012. Whether the court will be compensated by the judgment or, when the case is passed without judgment, by ruling.

Paragraph 2. The question of the substitution of costs in individual case actions or sections of the proceedings, irrespective of the outcome of the case, may be decided upon immediately upon a decision.

Paragraph 3. The third party, who is required to replace the costs, should be given the opportunity to express an opinion on this subject, in so far as not set-up regulations are given, such as, in the case of external witnesses.

Paragraph 4. In matters that are decided in accordance with section 899 or with unlawmaking adoption pursuant to section 832 or the traffic law section 119 a, the question of the substitution of costs may be decided by adoption. Costs adopted may be recovered in accordance with the same rules that apply to decisions on costs incurred.

§ 1013. When a judgment is on the other hand, the overall right shall be subject to the cost issue, in so far as its decision is dependent on the outcome of the call, or it is included under the assumption. The same rule applies when boyfriends are raised against a ruling that has charged the substitution of costs of punishment or similar effects. In other cases, the decision of the court may be raised against the decision of the court when the decision is independent of the outcome of the case, and the amount of the estimated costs may be estimated to exceed 40 kr.

Paragraph 2. The setting of remuneration for public prosecutors, where there are questions, and defenders, also applies in terms of the setting of remuneration.

Paragraph 3. The court's decisions on remuneration for defenders are not to be linked. However, the process authorization board may grant permission to treat the decision to the Supreme Court if the date of his / her boyfriend is concerned with questions of principle or other specific reasons for it. The rules in section 968 a, paragraph 1. 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 4. The costs of the restanceon recovery authority shall be recovered in accordance with the rules laid down in section 90 (3). 2-4, section 91. 2-4, and section 92 of the law of enforcement of the penalty and so on.

§ 1014. In the case of penal charges in criminal matters, the free process may be communicated to the rules in the case of the rules in caps. 31.

§ 1014 a. In cases of amendment or termination of measures, cf. the penal code section 72 shall pay the public expenditure on the processing of the case.

Paragraph 2. The court may impose a partial or partial payment of the costs of the court in full or in part when the circumstances and circumstances of the person are also particularly given the opportunity to do so.

Chapter 92

Public mention, etc. of criminal proceedings

§ § 1015 -1016. (Aphat)

§ 1016 a. No one in office is engaged in a criminal investigation, may, as long as the case is not sentenced or lapsed, to speak outside the right to public opinion on the question of guilt.

§ 1017. Public rendition of the legal proceedings must be objective and fair.

Paragraph 2. With fine or in prison for four months, it shall be punished, as in the speech or writing, intended to operate in a wider circle, intentionally or by gross negligence :

1) gives significant unreal notification of a criminal case that has not yet been definitively or has not been definitively settled,

2) obstructions to the case of the case, or

3) For as long as the sentence of a criminal proceedings has not been pronunted, statements which are appropriate to influence the judges, the judges or the denominations in respect of the decision by the matter shall be made.

§ 1017 a. In the event that the subject of foreign powers requires that there be no publicity of a subject of public scrutiny, the authorities may request the court's ruling that the matter be referred to the matter altogether or for certain parts. They are prohibited. The negotiations on this matter and the recognition of the recognition are for closed doors.

Paragraph 2. However, the ruling shall be suspended when the charges have been raised or the charges have been dropped ; however, the matter relates to a number of persons, the ruling may be maintained until the investigation is complete for all of them.

Paragraph 3. In the light of the way in which the warrants referred to in this paragraph will be to carry out the knowledge of the press, the Minister of Justice shall be made out.

Paragraph 4. The violation of the prohibition shall be punished by fine or under a cut-off circumstances with a maximum sentence of four months.

§ 1017 b. The penalty shall be penalised by the penalty for the reference to a case of infringement of Chapter 24 of the Penal Code on crimes against gender or, by the way, in the case of such a case, the public announcement of the name, position or place of residence on the matter ; in any other way, the identity of the person concerned shall publish.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be Paragraph 1 shall not prevent the Member State from publishing the identity of the aberrament where necessary for the clarification of the case or, in the case of justified goods, of flagrant public interest. However, when viewing photographs of the foruted, sections 814 and 816 shall apply.

§ 1017 c. The penalty shall be punished, as in the case of a criminal case or in the case of such a case, the public announcement of the name, position or residence of a publisher or otherwise publishes the identity of the person who is in question.

§ 1017 d. Judges and warrants in criminal proceedings may only be rendered publicly when they are anonymized, so that the identity of the accused, the abercion of the abdominion or the witnesses of witnesses are not shown. Extreme punishment with fine.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be Paragraph 1 shall not apply to the legal information systems covered by Section 9 of the processing of personal data, or on public reproduction based on such a system of justice.

Section Ninth

Chapter 93

Special provisions for questioning and so on shall be questioned.

§ 1018. The examination of the examination court may take place to the same extent as hitherto on the site found, the avoification of prisoners, accident cases, death-found persons. deslated, and, on the other hand, by the request of authorities to inform the exercise of a training exercise and a study on personal matters of legal importance.

Paragraph 2. In the case of non-criminal justice, such measures shall be used for the purposes of such precautions as they are in 4. Book, 2. in the case of other public authorities, they shall not be affected by such legislation.

Tiing Section

Chapter 93 a

Compensation for criminal proceedings

§ 1018 a. The person who has been arrested or remanded under criminal proceedings shall be entitled to compensation for the injury caused by injury to the defendant or the defendant to be released without any justification for the fact that he is unjustifiable. Replacing shall be granted for financial damage, as well as for suffering, tort, downside and disruption or destruction of position and conditions.

Paragraph 2. Although the conditions for granting compensation in accordance with paragraph 1 In the absence of a grant, compensation may be granted if, during the case of detention, it is not in a reasonable proportion to the outcome of the prosecution or any other special reason for the purposes of the criminal prosecution.

Paragraph 3. Replacement may be reduced or refused if the intended application of the measures has been given rise to the measures.

§ 1018 b. In accordance with the same rules as specified in Section 1018 a compensation may be attributed to a intended charge, which, in the context of a criminal prosecution, has been subjected to other criminal procedures.

§ 1018 c. If, in the case of a person who has not been charged, intervening in the framework of a criminal prosecution may be compensated, if appropriate, compensation may be granted.

§ 1018 d. It shall be added to the prison sentence or subject to any other criminal justice, compensation in accordance with the rules laid down in Section 1018 (a), where the case or remission results in the absence of the rule of law. In the case of fortification, compensation shall be granted where the legal action of enforcement is more indifferent than the one sentenced to appeal or resumption.

Paragraph 2. Replacement may be refused or reduced if the sentenced person in question has given rise to the conviction of the case.

§ 1018 e. The DA' s office will decide on claims for damages under this chapter. The Minister may stipulate that details of the procedure should be submitted to the attorney general or the Attorney General for a decision. The requirements of a person who has been charged shall be presented within two months of notification to the accused of the termination or termination of a final judgment. If the defendant has not been present at the sentencing of the judgment, the period shall be calculated in accordance with the provisions of section 904 (4). Two and three. The requirements of others shall be made within two months after the procedure has been discharged.

Paragraph 2. Expired the requirement after the expiry of the paragraph in paragraph 1. the time limit referred to in the said period may be treated if the overrun is excusable.

Paragraph 3. The Attorney General is dealing with complaints against decisions taken by the prosecutors regarding claims for compensation. The Attorney General's decision in a complaint file cannot be complained to the Attorney General.

Paragraph 4. Decisions relating to claims for compensation made by the Attorney General as 1. it cannot be complained to the attorney general.

Paragraph 5. The period for complainant decisions concerning claims for compensation is four weeks after the complainant has been notified of the decision. If the complaint is made after the expiry of this period, it shall be treated if the extrancation may be deemed to be an excuse.

Paragraph 6. The provisions of paragraph 1. 3 and 5 shall apply by analogs to decisions on access to documents. The Minister of Justice deals with complaints against decisions concerning access to documents by the Attorney General as 1. instance.

§ 1018 f. The compensation requirement shall not be made by a decision by the attorney general or by the Attorney General, within two months of notification of the claim, the replacement claim may be filed for the court which has been convicted of criminal proceedings. The case is being brought to the court by the attorney general. If the criminal proceedings have not been convicted, the Prosecution Prosecution shall deposit the property of the court in the jurisdiction of the court, in which the measure in question has been decided, or the property of the replacement seaman.

Paragraph 2. At the request of the lawsuit, an attorney will be appointed for him. The rules laid down for defenders shall apply to the appointed attorney.

Paragraph 3. The replacement case shall be treated in the form of the criminal code of criminal law. However, the court may refuse to examine any claims made by someone who has not been charged in such a way as to be treated in a reasonable manner in the form of the criminal code of criminal law. It is then left unclean to make the claim in the forms of civil and civil rights.

Paragraph 4. The matter shall be dealt with in complicity by the compatriots unless the claim has been made as a result of a case concerning an offence which, in accordance with the law, cannot impose higher penalties than fines or prison for four months, or a case that is determined in : the right of jury or of the judge of the jury.

§ 1018 g. The statedown shall be subject to the general rules on this subject, however, so that a claim to non-economic damage is to be reimbursed when it has been made in accordance with the rules laid down in § 1018 e.

§ 1018 h. Claims which, based on the general rules of the Danish law, shall be raised by the accused, sentenced or other, in the case of criminal proceedings, shall be subject to the application of the rules laid down in this Chapter.

Chapter 93 b

Treatment of complaints about police personnel

§ 1019. The DA' s processing complaints about the conduct of police officers in the service (Behavior Storage).

Paragraph 2. The chief police officer shall provide the public prosecutor's assistance to the investigation.

Paragraph 3. The police can take urgent action by themselves on their own. The police shall inform the attorney general accordingly as soon as possible after the taking of such investigations.

§ 1019 a. The appeal shall be lodged with the public prosecutor. In addition, complaints against the authority of the police during the treatment of criminal proceedings may be made verbally to the rule of law in the course of proceedings before the proceedings.

Paragraph 2. The State's Attorney may refuse to deal with a complaint if the complaint is lodged more than six months after the fact that the complaint is taking place.

§ 1019 b. The complaint (s) in the case of the complaint shall be supplied by the facts of the case and shall have access to its opinion on the manufacture of the case. The complainal does not have a duty to express its opinion on the manufacturing process.

§ 1019 c. Inclamed is entitled to a meeting with a biseated. Section 23 of the Law on civil servants shall apply mutatis muted to the expenditure of the inlet to the driver ' s expenditure.

§ 1019 d. The complainator does not have a duty to give an explanation to the Prosecutors ' Prosecutors, if the explanation is assumed to be deferred to liability for liability or disciplinary responsibility.

Paragraph 2. The DA' s office has complained of the provision in paragraph 1. 1 and of the provisions of section 1019 b, section 1019 c, and section 1019 of the provisions of paragraph 1019 (1). 1, no. 2. The guide must be given as soon as possible and, by the time before, before complainting the first time. The report must show that the complainting has received appropriate guidance.

§ 1019 e. Deplanable explanation of the court, cf. Section 1019 f, court orders a lawyer for the complainant and complained.

Paragraph 2. In other cases, the court may, at the request of the complainant, be subject to the right of appeal to a lawyer for the person concerned. The Attorney General will guide the people in question on the need for a lawyer to be dissed and to ensure that a request for this is brought to justice. § 1019 f, item. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis. The manual must be provided as soon as possible and, by the time, before the person being questioned for the first time. The report shall indicate that the person concerned has received appropriate guidance.

Paragraph 3. The lawyer-in-law is taking place without the charge for the relevant.

Paragraph 4. The appointed lawyer shall have an ongoing party to the copy of the material the Public Prosecutors ' Prosecuted Prosecute will provide as part of the investigation. The Attorney General may not without the attorney general's permission deliver the received material to his client or others.

Paragraph 5. The lawyer has access to overhearing his client, as well as the attorney general, as in court, and has the right to ask any further questions to his client. The lawyer shall be informed of the time of hearings and court proceedings.

§ 1019 F. The DA' s office is in a position to decide that an explanation should be given in court.

Paragraph 2. If the complaint relates to the authority's abuse by the police during the treatment of a criminal proceedings or during the enforcement of a criminal procedure, the court shall be given an explanation of the court treating or treated the criminal proceedings, or The penalty case can be expected. In other cases, the court shall be given an explanation of the jurisdiction of the court in respect of which the complaint has taken place.

§ 1019 g. The DA' s office is giving a meeting in court proceedings where the case is being handled.

Paragraph 2. The complainers must be informed as far as possible of affected court proceedings and have the opportunity to attend.

Paragraph 3. The complainal does not have a duty to give an explanation, provided that the explanation is assumed to be subject to impunity of liability or disciplinary responsibility. The court is in charge of this.

Paragraph 4. The matter is dealt with in the form of forms of criminal law without complicity in the criminal proceedings.

§ 1019 h. The Attorney General is processing complaints about decisions taken by the ADA in the case of behavioural storage. The Attorney General's decision in a complaint file cannot be complained to the Attorney General.

Paragraph 2. The deadline for complainant decisions in behavioral cases is four weeks after the complainant has been notified of the decision. If the complaint is made after the expiry of this period, it shall be treated if the extrancation may be deemed to be an excuse.

Paragraph 3. The provisions of paragraph 1. The provisions of 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutis.

§ 1019 i. The treatment of a behavioral case shall be extinguited if :

1) there is a basis for raising charges against complainal,

2) the complainated suspect is suspected of a criminal offence and is subject to proceedings as a criminal offence ; or

3) provision shall be made for the investigation to be investigated in accordance with the rules laid down in the Law on Inquiry Commissions.

Paragraph 2. In the paragraphs in paragraph 1. 1, no. The prosecutors referred to in paragraph 1 and 2 shall be subject to criminal proceedings, cf. Chapter 93 c. The treatment of the behaviour of the Behavior is resumed, the indictment of which is not raised or carried out into damning judgment.

§ 1019 j. The DA' s office will inform the police director and the chief of police in the process of initiating a behavioural case-off. The DA' s office also informs the Commissioner and the chief of police about the decision in behaviour of behavioural cases.

Paragraph 2. Disciplinary investigation in the case of a complaint shall not be initiated before the examination of the behaviour of the procedure has been completed.

Paragraph 3. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 2 shall not preclude the suspension of the person concerned or temporarily transferred to other work according to the general rules for the service.

§ 1019 k. The DA' s office can launch an investigation into the rules of this chapter of their own.

§ 1019 l. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the treatment of behavioural storage.

§ 1019 m. The Minister may decide that an investigation must not be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, where the interests of the state or its relations with foreign powers require them.

Chapter 93 c

Criminal cases against police personnel

§ 1020. Notification of a criminal offence committed by police personnel in the service shall be submitted to the public prosecutor.

§ 1020 a. The DA' s office shall initiate notification or operation of their own operation when a reasonable request is made that police staff in the service have committed a crime which is being persecuted by the public.

Paragraph 2. The DA' s office will also initiate investigation when a person has died or has been seriously injured as a result of police intervention, or while the person in question was in police custody. The provisions of section 1019 shall apply mutatis mulaam.

§ 1020 b. In the treatment of the cases referred to in section 1020 and 1020 a case, the district attorney's office may exercise the powers that are otherwise due to the police.

Paragraph 2. The Danish National Police are providing assistance to the Attorney General's office to assist in the investigation.

Paragraph 3. The police can take urgent steps to take care of this matter themselves. The police shall inform the Attorney General accordingly as soon as possible after the progress of such investigations.

§ 1020 c. Public claims in the cases referred to in sections 1020 and 1020 a mentioned prosecutors shall prosecute the ADA unless the reference to this law or the rules laid down pursuant to that law shall apply to the attorney general or the attorney general. The access to giving a speech is the subject of the authority of the alleged authority.

Paragraph 2. The DA' s shall carry out the execution of the cases referred to in section 1020 and 1020 a case in the agglomites and the compatriums.

§ 1020 d. The court will deform a defender when conditions are therefore subject to conditions or if it follows the provisions of Chapter 66.

§ 1020 e. The court shall dismiss at the request of a lawyer for the person concerned when the circumstances are subject to the conditions laid down, or if it follows the provisions of Chapter 66 a.

Paragraph 2. If the wronged offspring has passed, the court will be appointed to a lawyer for the next of kin of a lawyer for the next of kin when the circumstances are therefore in the form of a lawyer.

Paragraph 3. The attorney-appointed lawyer or the nearest relatives appointed attorney-appointed attorney-have access to it in section 741 (c) (1). TWO, TWO. pkton, mentioned material, whether or not they are addressed in the case.

Paragraph 4. The provisions of Chapter 66 a Regulation shall also apply mutatis mulaam.

§ 1020 f. The attorney general may decide that a criminal case involving several points or several suspects should, in its entirety, be handled by the Public Prosecutors in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, where such treatment is required as regards one of the conditions or one of the following : They were aiming.

§ 1020 g. The provisions of this Act on the treatment of criminal proceedings shall also apply mutatis mutis.

§ 1020 h. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the treatment of the cases referred to in section 1020 and 1020 a.

§ 1020 i. The Minister can decide that a case should not be dealt with in accordance with the rules laid down in this Chapter, if the interests of the state or its relations with foreign powers require it.

Chapter 93 d

Policy Restove

§ 1021. Police appeal is made up of a lawyer as chairman and two laymen appointed by the Minister for Justice for a period of four years from 1. January. Reappointment may take place once.

Paragraph 2. Members of the police appeal may continue the processing of a pending matter after the end of the period for which the members concerned have been designated, where the need for an appropriate resource use in the name of the Board is expected to speak for it and the case is expected ; definitely in less time.

Paragraph 3. The lawyer shall be appointed according to the recommendation of the Legal Affairs Council, which shall be suspended for each of the four people, including two women and two men.

Paragraph 4. Weimen shall be appointed according to the nomination of the Local Authorities of the Local Authorities of the Local Authorities of the Local Authorities of the European Union, which shall, for each of the police, designate eight persons, four women and four men resident within the territory of the relevant police class.

Paragraph 5. The men cannot at the same time be involved as a member of the police attuned member of a municipal management board, a regional council or parliament. The provision of section 70 shall also apply mutatis mutis.

Paragraph 6. The lawyer should have an office, and the layman must be domiciled in the area that falls under the Police Board.

Paragraph 7. For each member, the Minister for Justice shall appoint a suppleant among those who are nominee in accordance with paragraph 1. 3 and 4.

Paragraph 8. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules on the number of police complaints and the division between them and the setting of members, including the setting of members, including the setting of municipalities that are not members of the local authorities of the local authorities (Municipality Country Association), and their remuneration.

§ 1021 a. The DA' s Office shall inform the police appeal immediately of the complaints and notifications to be dealt with in accordance with Chapter 93 (b) or Chapter 93 c.

Paragraph 2. The State Attorney's office can state that, according to the opinion of the jury, an investigation should be initiated according to the rules laid down in Chapter 93 (b) or investigation into the rules laid down in Chapter 93 c.

§ 1021 b. The Police Board Board shall regularly have sent a copy of the material the DA' s office provides for the examination of the cases referred to in Chapter 93 b and the investigation in the cases referred to in Chapter 93 (c). The Police Board Board shall not, without the consent of the public prosecutor, deliver the received material to others.

Paragraph 2. The attorney general will, by the way, regularly inform the police complaints about all the major decisions taken in the investigation or investigation.

§ 1021 c. The Police Board may ask the Attorney General to carry out certain additional investigations or further investigations.

Paragraph 2. If the defendant or the Attorney General in a case treated in accordance with Chapter 93 c, the defendant shall oppose the request for a specific further investigation, the matter shall be referred to the subject of the right to a decision. § 694, paragraph. 2 shall apply mutatis mutis. The Court's decision is made at the request of a ruling.

§ 1021 d. The DA' s office is making a statement to the Police Board Board on the outcome of the investigation after Chapter 93 b or the investigation after chapter 93 c. The decision shall include a review of the progress of the investigation or investigation and the actual circumstances of the decision, together with an assessment of the weight of the evidence obtained. It has to be stated in the statement on how the State's Attorney's Office finds this matter resolved.

§ 1021 e. The Police Board Board shall notify the Attorney General how matters treated in accordance with Chapter 93 (b) or Chapter 93 c should be determined in accordance with the opinion of the Board.

Paragraph 2. It must be stated in the decision whether it is in line with the opinion of the police chief.

Paragraph 3. The decision must be sent to the one who filed a complaint or notification.

§ 1021 f. The Police Board may be able to appeal to the attorney general's decisions to the attorney general. The Attorney General's decision in a complaint file cannot be complained to the Attorney General.

Paragraph 2. The time for complaint in accordance with paragraph 1. One is four weeks after the Police Board has been notified of the decision. If the complaint is made after the expiry of this period, it shall be treated if the extrancation may be deemed to be an excuse.

§ 1021 g. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the activities of police complaints, including the activities of the Public Prosecutors with the Police Clairmen.

§ 1021 h. The Attorney General shall issue an annual report on the treatment of the cases referred to in Chapter 93 b and Chapter 93 C to the People's Office and the Minister for Justice. The report shall be published.

Fifth book. Ending and transitional provisions

__________

Chapter 94

Final provisions

§ 1022. Companies can be imposed on companies, etc. (legal persons) punishable by the rules of the penal code 5. Chapter for infringement of this law.

§ 1022 a. (Aphat)

§ 1023. This law shall not enter into force only when the laws of salaries and other duties referred to in the first book as referred to in the first book and on the charges have been published and the period of six months after the rapture in the Statedown of one of the the attorney general then issued the notice, however, not later than 1. October 1919.

Paragraph 2. The law does not apply to the Faroe Islands ; but it will be in a special order to determine the extent to which its provisions should be applied there. Exasting Landscapes shall enter ferodish appeal proceedings rather than the country asleep-and the court and the court.

§ 1023 a. The sections in sections 1, 9, 11, 17 (1). Articles 1, 19, 23, 26 and 58 of the entraneous devices and notices shall be deleted in timely and timely when the law enters into force. The future reference shall be made to ensure that the lists referred to in Chapters 7 and 8 referred to in Chapter 7 and 8 are referred to.

Chapter 95

Transitional provisions

§ § 1024-1043. (Udelades)

Law No 201 by 18. May 1960 (Community cases) 14) includes the following entry into force :

§ 2

Paragraph 1. This law shall enter into force on 1. January 1961. The law does not apply to the Faroe Islands and Greenland. The law shall apply only to cases relating to children born after the entry into force of the law, however, that the provision in § 456 r is also applicable to cases of children born before the entry into force of the law, including cases of children, for if they are one or more men are considered to be a contributor. In any case, these cases are applicable to the current rules.

Paragraph 2. (Udelades)

Law No 277 of 9. June 1982 (Lawyers, etc. Overhaul with executors) 15) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

(Udelades)

§ 4

Paragraph 1. People who, on 1. July 1982 satisfies the conditions for the notification of a lawyer in accordance with the rules in force in accordance with the rules laid down in Section 1, even if they do not comply with the requirements of the Danish Court of Justice for the Danish Court of Justice section 119 (1). 3, 4 and 6, which are written in section 1, no. 6.

Paragraph 2. People whom the attorney general has appointed as a lawyer and persons who want to be appointed as a lawyer in accordance with paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 shall not be covered by the provision in section 123 as written in section 1, no. 6. employment in or activities jointly with such lawyers may be included in the time referred to in section 123 (1). 1.

Law No 229 of 21. April 1999 (Ordering, edition, photo-viewing, lineup, clearing and observation and trial system for lawyers and others.) 16) includes the following entry into force :

§ 2

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 1999.

Strike two-three. (Udelades)

Paragraph 4. Photographs engaged in accordance with Article 792 (a) and stored by the police for subsequent identification may continue to be used for the purpose of the viewing as referred to in the Danish Court of Justice Section 815 as provided for in Article 1 of this Law. no. Twenty-three, whatever the terms of section 815, paragraph 1. 1, no. Number one or number Two is not fulfilled.

Law No 461 of 7. June 2001 (Changes due to children's laws etc.) 17) includes the following entry into force :

§ 10

Paragraph 1. Number 2, number 2. 3 and 4, and sections 3 and 9 shall enter into force on 1. January 2002. Section 1, section 2, no. 1 and 2, and Clause 4-8 shall enter into force on 1. July 2002.

Paragraph 2. Section 1 has effect on cases of paternity for children born on 1. July 2002, or later, as well as for cases which are 1. July 2002 or later, after a child molester, section 22. 18)

Law No 378 of 6. June 2002 (Implementation of the United Nations Convention to combat the financing of terrorism, the implementation of the UN Security Council resolution no. 1373 (2001) and other measures to combat terrorism and others. (19) includes the following entry into force :

§ 7

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the day following the announcement in the law, 20) cf. however, paragraph 1 Two and three. § 5, nr. 1 6, shall apply to requests for extradition to be made after the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 2. (Udelades)

Paragraph 3. The Minister of Justice shall lay down the date of entry into force of the Danish Court of Justice of the Court of Justice of the Agreement. 4 and 6, as drawn up by the section 2 of this law. 3. 21)

Paragraph 4. (Udelades)

Law No 215 of 31. March 2004 (Public in Legal's administration) (22) includes the following entry into force :

§ 8

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. July 2004.

Paragraph 2. The section 41 B of the Legal Affairs Act of this Act, item 1, no. 15, and the Danish Court of Justice Section 1017 d as drawn up by the section 1 of this Law. 42, shall apply to judgments and warrants that have been said after the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 3. The section 41 (f) of the law of the court of justice. SIX, ONE. and 3. pkt., as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 15, shall also apply to documents and transcripts which have been issued before the entry into force of the law in accordance with the applicable law applicable to Article 41 a of the law of the law.

Law No 447 of 9. June 2004 (Digital communication in the administration of justice, in recognition of a limited case-making procedure, rules concerning the subpoenas, etc.) 23) includes the following entry into force :

§ 5

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule. Section 1 of the law. However, 1, 2, 8-11 and 13-16, shall enter into force on 1. July 2004. 24)

Paragraph 2. (Udelades)

Law No 525 of 24. June 2005 (Direction of the local authority reform in respect of family law), as amended by Section 3 of Act 3. 483 of 7. June 2006, 25) includes the following entry into force :

§ 5

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January, 2007.

Paragraph 2. Trial proceedings under the entry into force of the law shall be completed under the current rules.

Paragraph 3. (Udelades)

Law No 537 of 8. June 2006 (in the case of biemployment) 26) includes the following entry into force :

§ 2

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January, 2007, cf. however, paragraph 1 Two and three.

Paragraph 2. Until the first one. In January 2010, the revenue limit shall be the amount of the legal split on the section 47 b (s). 1, as drawn up by this law's section 1, no. 1, 75%. by the judge's salary in the main position.

Paragraph 3. The Minister for Justice will be appointed to the Employment Board for 4 and 7 years, in accordance with the first time, in accordance with the opinion of the Ministry of Employment. Legal split on paragraph 47 e (3). 2 and 3, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 1.

Law No 538 of eight. June 2006 (Police and judicial reform) 27) includes the following entry into force :

§ 105

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January, 2007, cf. however, paragraph 1 2-22 and § 106.

Paragraph 2. The rules on the factual and responsible jurisdiction and the composition of the court as drawn up by the section 1 of this law. 3, 55, 58-60, 77, 79, 113, 115, 122 and 123, and sections 4-6, 8, 29, 32-40, 46, 47, 75-77, 83, 84, 87-96, 98 and 102, in accordance with the entry into force of the law, or which is referred to by the court in accordance with paragraph 1. 8, and in criminal proceedings, where the entry into force of the law has not been raised in 1. body, cf. however, paragraph 1 SIX, TWO. Act. 28)

Paragraph 3. Chapter 33 of the Law of the Law of this Act, paragraph 1 of the Law. ' 86 shall apply in cases which are laid down upon the entry into force of the law or which are referred to by the court pursuant to paragraph 1. 8.

Paragraph 4. The section 370 and 390, as amended, respectively, as amended by this Act, no. 90 and 100 shall apply to agreements to exclude the anke that has been entered into after the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 5. Chapter 39 of the Court of Justice of the Law of this Act. 102 shall apply in cases to be applied after the 1. January 2008.

Paragraph 6. Fourth, third paragraph of the trial, and Chapters 82 and 83, as drawn up by the section 1 of this Act. 132 and 133 shall apply in criminal proceedings, where the entry into force of the law has not been raised in 1. or which are resumed after the entry into force of the law. Cases that, pursuant to the legal spellletop section, section 686 (2), 4 and 5, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 113 shall be treated as part of the contribution of the jury and the charges laid down in 1. body shall be raised before 1. However, as of January 2008, or to resume before this date, they shall be treated in accordance with the applicable rules.

Paragraph 7. Recrees a case that has been considered in accordance with the rules in force, subject to the intervention of the jury, after 1. In January 2008, a completely new main debate is taking place for the city's court. It shall be determined in accordance with the section 686 and 687 of the legal basis, as in paragraph 1 of this law. 113 whether laying judges are to be involved in the proceedings of the proceedings.

Paragraph 8. Civil affairs in one. whereas, after consultation of the parties, the proceedings shall be referred to the law of the law to continue to be treated by the court, where the case is subject to consultation ;

1) has been placed after the 1. July 2006,

2) have been placed on the national court or referred to the national court pursuant to the applicable law in the case of the Danish Court of Justice of the Law on Legal and Law of the Law on Legal and Security. 1,

3) is not of principle and

4) may be determined to be determined significantly more quickly in the urban court.

Niner. 9. Mention and domeslists for each court of law, and each of the court proceedings in the court of law, cf. the section 68 and 74 of the legal basis, as written, respectively, as amended by the paragraph 1 of this Act. 35, 37 and 38 are created for the first time for a period of 1 years from 1 year. January, 2007.

Paragraph 10. Lawyers, who, in the event of an urban right, are responsible for carrying out cases for parties having a free process, cf. the section 336 of the legal spender, or to be appointed as a public defender, cf. The legal split on paragraph 733 shall be deemed to have been entered into force by the law of the court in the jurisdiction of the law in which the jurisdiction to date has been included. Counselors that have been arrested on court in Tårnby, however, are not considered to be accepted by the City of Copenhagen. If the jurisdiction so far has been shared between several jurisdicces, the lawyer shall be deemed to have taken office in the court of law in which the lawyer has office, or where the lawyer in the absence of this has a close association. Counselors that have been arrested at the City of Copenhagen, however, are considered to be assumed by both the City's Bytes and the right of Frederiksberg. In case of doubt, the attorney general will decide which court a lawyer should be regarded as presumiated.

Paragraph 11. The rules of paragraph 1. 10, 1. and 3. -5. PC shall apply mutatis muctis to authorized bovine managers, cf. the section 11 of the death penalty paragraph 11, and the auctioneer, cf. Section 3 of the sale of public auction at auctioneers.

Nock. 12. Cases which, at the time of the law, are verbated by a court of law, shall be transferred to the court proceedings in the jurisdiction of the law in which the jurisdiction of the previous jurisdiction is taken. If the rule of law so far is shared between several jurisdictees, the matter shall be transferred to the competent city court.

Paragraph 13. Resumption and re-examination after the return shall take place at the courtard of the court to which the decision taken so far by the court which has taken a decision in the matter is now in place.

Paragraph 14. The reduction in the number of national judges in the East Landsret, cf. Legal split on paragraph 5 (5). 2, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 3, the first three cases of unemployment in a fixed position following the entry into force of the law shall be made.

Paragraph 15. The rules of law on the right of justice shall apply by analogous to the courts of justice which have been appointed before the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 16. With effect from the day following the order of the law in Stateside and until 1. In January 2007, a provisional figure may be made in accordance with the section 44 of the Court of Justice, in the case of unemployment in a position as a judge at one of the courts covered by the Danish Court of Justice Section 17 (5). 4 (except for the right of the Rønne) or in a position as a management court judge.

Paragraph 17. The presidents of the Rebs in Corner, Randers, Viborg, Holbrobro, Herning, Horsens, Kolding, Esbjerg, Sønderborg, Svendborg, Svendborg, Nykøbing Falster, Nostved, Holbrook, Hillerød, Elsinore, Lyngby, Glostrup and the Glostrup and the right to Frederiksberg can be appointed until 6 am. months before the law enters into force

Paragraph 18. The police directors of the police circles referred to in Article 109 may be appointed up to six months before the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 19. An insurance warehouse cannot terminate an insurance policy due to a change in the insurance terms, which is solely justified by the introduction of rules for a non-compliance process, cf. Chapter 39 of the law of the law of this Law, no. 102, or with the modification of the size of the case costs, which is a consequence of this law.

Nock. 20. Section 1 of the law. 32, and section 104, no. 1, enter into force on 1. July 2006. 29)

Nock. 21. The first time the members of the Procession Board shall be appointed in accordance with the Danish Court of Justice section 23 (1) of the Court of Justice. 2, as drawn up in section 1, no. Three, in the law. 554 of 24. In June 2005, the court shall be remanded by the judge and his alternate or alternates for a period of two years and six months. This Member and its alternate or alternates are entitled to rebeckment for another two years.

Paragraph 22. The Arreshaene of the Arresths outside of Copenhagen is to be managed until 1. January 2008, by the police commissioner.

§ 106

Paragraph 1. The Court of Justice shall determine the time points for the recruitment of the further judges at the city courts pursuant to the section 9 (5) of the Judicial Act. 13, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. However, the additional judges shall be given at the latest by 1. January, 2011. Until the right of the Tingle court has taken place in the automotionary book, the bookcase and the person book from the Aarhus, no more than three judges may be appointed at the courthouse in accordance with Article 9 (4) of the Court of Justice. 13, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 3.

Paragraph 2. The right to do so takes over the information from the district courts after the Court of Justice's detailed rule. Until the right of the Tingle court has taken over the thing from the city courts, this is happening at the city courts, which is in charge of the court. The rulings of the executions concerning the right of the law may be linked to the national court, and the Danish Court of Justice of the Legal Party (s). 4, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 3, shall apply by analogs to the agglomes.

Paragraph 3. Section 1 of the law. 61, 64, 66, 67, 68 and 130, and the Danish Court of Justice Section 831 (3). 8, and section 854 as written by this law's section 1, no. 132 shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule. (30) Law of the Court of Justice section 353, paragraph 3. 6, section 365 (3). 4 and 5, section 378 (3). 3, section 386 a, section 398 (3). TWO, THREE. pkt., and section 506 as drawn up by the section 1 of this law. 86, 87, 92, 97, 101 and 107 shall apply to telecommunications with a view to the general rule of determination of the attorney general. 31)

Law No 181 of 28. February 2007 (Group action and others) 32) includes the following entry into force :

§ 8

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January 2008.

Paragraph 2. Chapter 23 of the Court of Justice shall be drawn up by this Act. 10 shall apply in cases which are laid down upon the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 3. (Udelades)

Law No 518 of 6. June 2007 (Certain changes to rules for simplified collection papers, bans on mobile phones and so on in the court rooms and repealing rules on trial penalties) 33) includes the following entry into force :

§ 4

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 2007.

Paragraph 2. Section 1 of the law. 7-15, and section 2 shall apply to payment requirements which are delivered to the right of entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 3. (Udelades)

Law No 520 of 6. June 2007 (Revision of rules on lawyers ' s activities) 34) includes the following entry into force :

§ 2

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January 2008, cf. however, paragraph 1 2.

Paragraph 2. The section 144 of the court of law in respect of this law's section 1, no. 22, enter into force on 1. July, 2007.

§ 3

Paragraph 1. The current rules in force on the implementation of a theoretical degree of training in areas of particular importance for lawyers as a condition for the need for a lawyer to be applied to persons who, prior to the entry into force of the law, have been initiated or have completed this post-training. These persons may be appointed as a lawyer, however that they do not meet the condition in the section 119 of the Court of Justice of the Law of the Law of the Law of the Law of the Law of 2, no. 5, including whether a practical sample in court proceedings, as drawn up by this law's section 1, no. 3. This is a prerequisite for the end of training to be completed by 31 December. In December 2009, and the exam has been passed by 31. January, 2011.

Paragraph 2. People who have passed the law degree before the first 1. In January 1997, as a lawyer, they may be appointed as a lawyer, regardless of the fact that they do not meet the condition in the section 119 of the Court of Justice of the Legal Party. 2, no. 5, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 3.

Paragraph 3. Law of the Law of the Court of Justice Section 123, paragraph 1. 1, as drawn up by this law's section 1, no. 9 shall not apply to lawyers who have entered into a community of lawyers or have acquired shares or parties in a law firm before the entry into force of the law.

Paragraph 4. The section 126 of the Court of Justice of Justice. 5, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. 12, does not apply to authorised paralegal law, which has been enrolled in the current theoretical degree of training in areas of particular importance to lawyers as a condition for the occupation of a lawyer. However, this only applies until the power of the full power of the previously applicable degree of training in the course of training.

Paragraph 5. A lawyer or a certified clerk who before the entry into force of the law has commenced the treatment of a trial for the Isle and Trade Court of the Act may complete the processing of this matter, regardless of the rule in the section 132 or section 136 (1) of the Legal Agreement. 3, as drawn up by the paragraph 1 of this law. Fifteen and 19.

Paragraph 6. Complar of remuneration, as a lawyer or a law firm has requested its work before the entry into force of the law, will be completed in accordance with the applicable rules in the case of Chapter 15 of the Court of Justice of the Law.

Paragraph 7. The amendment to the section 143 (1) of the Legal Splice Act. 1, as drawn up by Article 1 of the draft law. 20, shall not result in tax on tax on the basis of Article 2 (2) of the Fund Code. 1, cf. corporate tax tenment section 5 (5), 4.

Law No 523 of 6. June 2007 (Amendments due to a new law on the limitation of periods of limitation, the lifting of the purchases of the purchases at certain purchases etc.) 35) includes the following entry into force :

§ 47

The law shall enter into force on 1. January 2008.

§ 48

Paragraph 1. The law shall also apply to previous stiquilations, which do not apply until the date of entry into force of the date of entry into force, according to the applicable rules. Deprecated, however, the earliest entry shall be the 1. In January 2011, unless the claim before this date would be obsolete as well as in accordance with the provisions in force in accordance with the provisions that apply to the entry into force of the law, cf. however, paragraph 1 7. In the latter case the date of entry shall be used at the most recent times.

Paragraph 2. Determination of obsolescence, which has taken place before the entry into force of the law, shall continue to have effect as disruption, even if it has not taken effect on the prescribed manner prescribed by the law.

Stk. 3-8. (Udelades)

Law No 479 of 17. June 2008 (Implementation of the Prüm statement on the exchange of information on DNA profiles, fingerprints and vehicles, etc.) 36) includes the following entry into force :

§ 6

Paragraph 1. The attorney general shall determine the time of the entry into force of the law, cf. however, paragraph 1 2, and may include the entry into force of the Act of 1-3 and 5 at different times.

Paragraph 2. (Udelades)

Law No 495 of 12. June 2009 (the proceedings of the proceedings in proceedings) 37) includes the following entry into force :

§ 2

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. July 2009, cf. however, paragraph 1 2.

Paragraph 2. The attorney general shall determine the date of entry into force of the Danish Court of Justice of the Legal Agreement on Article 56 (a) of this Act. 1.

Law No 505 of 12. June 2009 (Treatment of guardianship cases, updating of rules relating to the company of lawyers, digital, tele and video communications, abolition of the stapler, etc.), 38) includes the following entry into force :

§ 8

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January, 2010, cf. however, paragraph 1 Two and three.

Paragraph 2. Law on the Faroe Islands, section 93, paragraph. 4, section 115 b, section 119 (b). 2, no. Paragraph 1, section 148 a, section 149, paragraph 1. 1-6, section 154, section. 2, section 155, nr. 2, section 156 a, § 158, section 189 (1). 3, section 257, § 260, paragraph 2, § 448 b, § 453, 3. pkt., section 456 f, paragraph 2, section 456 o, paragraph 1. TWO, TWO. pkt., Chapter 43, section 469 (3). ONE, TWO. pkt., section 469 (3). FOUR, THREE. pkt., section 470, paragraph 1. 3, 3. pkt., section 475 c (3), ONE, TWO. pkt., section 535, paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. pkt., section 650, paragraph. ONE, ONE. pkt., section 721, paragraph 1, no. 1, section 726 (1). 2, section 730 (3). ONE, TWO. pkt., section 731, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 (e), Section 762 (3). 3, section 765 (3). 5, SECTION 777, 1. pkt., section 802, paragraph ONE, TWO. pkt., section 811, paragraph. 2, section 895, paragraph. 6, section 925 (1). ONE, ONE. PC, section 990, paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. pkt., paragraph 997 (4). 4, paragraph 998 (4). 1, Section 1017 (3). 2, section 1017 (a) (1). 4, and section 1018 d (1). 1, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 6-8, 47-52, 56, 58, 59, 66-74, 76-79, 82-86, 90 and 98, as well as section 2-7 shall enter into force after the attorney general rule. 39) (Udelades)

Paragraph 3. (Udelades)

§ 9

(Udelades)

Law No 1266 of 16. December 2009 (Domino Training, the transmission of texts in court proceedings, free process in matters of marriage or parental responsibility and legal fees in the case of phosphorus) 40) includes the following entry into force :

§ 4

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. January, 2010, cf. however, paragraph 1 2.

Paragraph 2. Legal split on paragraph 130, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkt., as drawn up in section 1, no. Twelve, in this law and the rule of law, § 325, paragraph 1. FOUR, THREE. pkt., as drawn up in section 1, no. Fourteen, in this Act, will enter into force on the day following the announcement in the law. 41)

Law No 73 of 26. January 2010 (Cost Recovery for consumer cases in courts) 42) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. February, 2010.

Paragraph 2. The law shall apply to cases in which the appeal to the Consumer Board Board or an approved private appeal or court is lodged with the first 1. January, 2010, or later.

Law No 404 of 21. April 2010 (New police complaint scheme, etc.) 43) includes the following entry into force :

§ 4

Paragraph 1. Section 1 of the law. 4-6, and § § 2 and 3 will enter into force on 1. July, 2010. 44)

Paragraph 2. Section 1 of the law. 1-3 and 7-9, enter into force on 1. January 2012. 45)

Paragraph 3. The members of the Police Draft can be shied with effect from 1. July, 2011. The director of the Police Prosecutor may be appointed with effect from 1. July, 2011. The director of the Police Prosecutor may have effect from 1. July 2011 hire staff in the Police Department.

§ 5

Paragraph 1. Versenting cases on the 1 st. However, pending proceedings may, however, be subject to discussion between the public prosecutor and the police department in accordance with the rules laid down by police personnel in accordance with the rules of this Act, are processed and determined by the ADA according to the applicable rules.

Paragraph 2. The provision in paragraph 1 shall be 1 shall apply by analogous to the application of a pending investigation and the investigation into operation of its own operation or in accordance with the provisions in force in the case of the procedural law of the rule of law. 1020 (a). 2, have been initiated before 1. January 2012.

Paragraph 3. Complagues of decisions taken before 1. of January 2012, and complaints about decisions taken pursuant to paragraph 1. 1 and 2 have been taken in accordance with the applicable rules to date, according to the applicable rules.

Paragraph 4. The members of the police class hitherto can complete cases which, in accordance with paragraph 1, may be completed. 1-3 is treated according to the applicable rules.

Paragraph 5. In the first order of members of the Police Board, the lawyer and representative appointed by the local authorities shall be appointed by the local authorities for a period of two years.

Law No 533 of 26. May 2010 (Follow up follow up after printing) 46) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. October 2010.

Paragraph 2. (Udelades)

Law No 536 of 26. May 2010 (Third-party appropriation to part of a case) 47) includes the following entry into force :

§ 4

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 2010.

Paragraph 2. The law shall apply where the application for a third-party authorization is submitted to the Procession Board after the entry into force of the law.

Law No 551 of 26. May 2010 (Strengthening action against crime-threatening children and adolism) 48) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 2010.

Law No 651 of 15. June 2010 (The end of the sentence for unlawful coercion in the use of facial-covering clothing and face-wide beatings of deposition) 49) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 2010.

Law No 652 of 15. June 2010 (Rendition of explanations in criminal proceedings and the alignment of the national judicial system) 50) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

Paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 2010.

Paragraph 2. The following shall be deleted from the date of the final decision of the Legal Splice of the Legal Splice of the Legal Splice of Section 33 a year.

Law No 708 of 25. June 2010 (period of time prior to compulsory treatment, the Immediate Enforcement-Enforcement-Enforcement-Enforcement-Enforcement-Enforcement-Enforcement Enforcement-Enforcement 51) includes the following entry into force :

§ 3

The law shall enter into force on 1. October 2010.

Law No 711 of 25. June 2010 (Juvenile crime) 52) includes the following entry into force :

§ 4

The law shall enter into force on 1. July, 2010.

Law No 715 of 25. June 2010 (exchange of information on DNA profiles, fingerprints and vehicles with states outside the European Union), 53) includes the following entry into force :

§ 5

The attorney general shall determine the date of entry into force of the law and may, in particular, provide for the entry into force of the Act of 1 to 4 at different times.


TABLE OF CONTENTS

First book. Sentencing and so on.

First paragraph. Regulation of the courts
Cut. 1.	The Rettes	~	1-20 b
Kap. 1 a.	Process appropriation board	~	22-27
Cut. 2.	Coursessions	~	28-32 d
Kap. 3.	Legal books and documents	~	33-39
Kap. 3 a.	Public access	~	41-41 g
Pier. 4.	Judgings, great and more.	~	42-59
Pier. 5.	The entrapment where the court's persons are to or may be able to give their seat	~	60-67

Second paragraph. Jury and sentenction of the jury
Kap. 6.	General provisions	~	68-71
Pier. 7.	Basic Lists	~	72-73
Pier. 8.	Mention and domestics lists	~	74-78
Kap. 9.	Exemption of the jury for the individual cases	~	79-87
Kap. 9 a.	Exemption of judges of individual cases	~	88-91

Third paragraph. Exemption of expert court members
Pier. 9 b.		~	92-94

Fourth paragraph. DA' s office
Cut. 10.	DA' s office	~	95-107

Fifth episode. The police authority
Cut. 11.		~	108-117

Sixth paragraph. Lawyers
Pier. 12.	Exhibit as a lawyer-Exercise of the law firm	~	119-130 a
Pier. 13.	Lawyers ' furnished for the courts-Authorized attorney-	~	131-136
Cut. Fourteen.	Termination of the right to practice law firms	~	137-142
Kap. 15.	Lawyer Society and Lawatingboard	~	143-145 a
Kap. 15 a.	Salary complaints	~	146-147 a
Kap. 15 b.	Disciplinary cases	~	147 b-147 f

Second book. Common provisions on civil matters and criminal proceedings

Pier. 16.	General provisions on the procedure	~	148-152 a
Pier. 17.	Experts and so on.	~	153-165
Cut. Eighteen.	Witnesses	~	168-193
Pier. 19.	Acid and delic	~	196-211
Pier. 20.	Court's advices and decisions	~	214-223 b

Third book. Civil justice.

First paragraph. General provisions
Pier. 21.	Casuing jurisdiction	~	224-232
Cut. Twenty-two.	Stepability	~	235-248
Pier. 23.	Comparing and separation of requirements	~	249-254
Cut. 23 a.	Group Use	~	254 a-254 k
Pier. 24.	Parties to the case	~	255-259
Pier. 25.	Retter-office-and	~	260-267 d
Pier. 26.	Realtor	~	268-270
Cape, 27.	Realtor	~	271-279
Cape, 28.	Commitment of the Parties and third parties to present evidence of proven evidence	~	297-301
Pier. 29.	Interrogation of parties	~	302-305
Kap. 29 a.	Information to be bound by the violation of intellectual property rights and so on.	~	306-307
Pier. 30.	Case Costs	~	311-322
Cop. 31.	Legal aid and free process	~	323-336

Second paragraph. Retterprocedure method
Pier. 32.	General provisions	~	337-347
Kap. 33.	Lawsuit in 1. body	~	348-361
Pier. 34.	The main debate in 1. body	~	362-366
Pier. 35.	Recording	~	367
Kap. 36.	Anke	~	368-388
Kap. 37.	Dear	~	389-398 a
Kap. 38.	Exceptional resumption and anke	~	399
Cap. 39.	Treatment of minor requirements	~	400-410
Kap. 40-41.	(Aphat)
Cape. 42.	Cases of marriage or parental responsibility	~	448-456
Kap. 42 a.	Community cases	~	456 a-456 o
Cop, 43.	Hogemale Case	~	457-466
Kap. 43 a.	Exercise of administratively specified detention	~	468-475
Pier. 43.	Resolution on adoption without consent	~	475 a-475 i
Kap. 44.	The procedure by acquiring the mortification or property	~	476-477

Third paragraph. Payment Clasdiction
Kap. 44 a.		~	477-477 g

Fourth paragraph. Enforcement
Pier. 45.	The basis of Enforcement Enforcement	~	478-486
Pier. 46.	Procedure for the release and enforcement of other claims other than monetary requirements	~	487-506
Cap. 47.	Submission and remedial effects	~	507-526
Kap. 48.	Special rules for enforcement of other claims other than monetary requirements	~	528-535
Kap. 48 a.	Special provisions relating to the enforcement of custody, the child's place of residence and coercion	~	536-537
Kap. 49.	General provisions for foreclosure	~	538-543
Cut. Fifty.	Forced cudcor saucer	~	544-559 c
Pier. 51.	Fixed Real Estate Tvanauctioning	~	560-582
Cape. 52.	Disputes during the foreclosure	~	583
Kap. 53.	Appeal of the foghters ' decisions	~	584-587
Kap. 54.	Border Pant	~	588-595
Cap. 55.	Immedial fetning business	~	596-600

Fifth episode. Preliminary remedies
Pier. 56.	Arrest	~	627-640
Pier 57.	Prohibition	~	641-652
Kap. 57 a.	Evidence of a violation of intellectual property rights, etc.	~	653-653 d

Sixth paragraph. Change of common estate, etc.
Pier. 58.	Change of common estate, etc.	~	654-665
Kap. 59-60.	(Aphat)

Fourth book. Tour with the rent

First paragraph. General provisions
Cape, 61.	Truning Splits	~	683-685
Kap. 62.	Casuing jurisdiction	~	686-691
Kap. 63.	The nests and the union of criminal proceedings	~	694-709
Sixty-four.	Rendering of explanations	~	710-714
Kap. 65.	Commensation	~	718-728
Kap, 66.	Sell and his defense.	~	729-741
Kap, 66 a.	Utidea	~	741 a-741 f

Second paragraph. Investigeration, coercion, etc.
Kap. 67.	General provisions on investigation	~	742-749
Kap. 68.	Interrogations and special investigation steps	~	750-754 e
Cape. 69.	Arrest	~	755-761
Pier. 70.	Launchedinjail	~	762-778
Kap. 71.	Observation of the message secret, observation, data reading and disruption or interruption of radio or telecommunications	~	780-791 c
Pier. 72.	Legal grip	~	792-792 f
Pier. 73.	Ranking	~	793-800
Kap. 74.	Distraction and mission	~	801-807 d
Pier. 75.	Human Surveys	~	808-811
Kap. 75 a.	Other investigation steps	~	812-819
Pier. 75.	Inclu-hold for persons under 14 years	~	821 a-821 g

Third paragraph. Adjust and main bargaining in 1. body
Cape. 76.	Confession issues	~	831-832
Cut. 77.	The preparation and preparation of the main debate in 1. body	~	833-850
Pier. 78.	The main debate in 1. body	~	851-885
Pier. 79.	Juilingcases	~	886-894
Pier. 80.	Criminal cases in which laying judges are not involved	~	895-900
Kap. 81.	(Aphat)

Fourth paragraph. (Aphat)

Fifth episode. Courts against decisions taken
Cape, 82.	Anke to the national court	~	901-931
Cap. 83.	Set to the Supreme Court	~	932-937
Kap. 84.	(Aphat)
Cape, 85.	Dear to higher court	~	968-974
Kap. 86.	Recording	~	975-988

Sixth paragraph. Rules on the treatment of private criminal proceedings and on the persecution of civil claims in criminal proceedings
Cap. 87.	(Aphat)
Kap. 88.	Rules on the treatment of private criminal proceedings	~	989-990
"Kap." 89.	Clausing of civil claims in criminal proceedings	~	991-996 a

Seventh episode. Completion of judgments in criminal proceedings
Kap. 90.		~	997-1006

Eighth Section. Case Costs, etc. in criminal proceedings
Cape, 91.	Case Costs	~	1007-1014 a
Cape, 92.	Public mention, etc. of criminal proceedings	~	1016 a-1017 d

Ninth episode.
Cape, 93.	Special provisions for questioning and so on shall be questioned.	~	1018

Tenth section.
Kap. 93 a.	Compensation for criminal proceedings	~	1018 a-1018 h
Cape. 93 b.	Treatment of complaints about police personnel	~	1019-1019 m
Kap. 93 c.	Criminal cases against police personnel	~	1020-1020 i
Cape, 93 d.	Policy Restove	~	1021-1021 h

Fifth book. Ending and transitional provisions

Kap. 94.	Final provisions	~	1022-1023 a
Cut. 95.	Transitional provisions (Udeladt)	~	1024-1043

Justice Department, 26. October 2010

Lars Barfoed

/ Christina Toftegaard Nielsen

Official notes

1) The provision in § 56 a enters into force at the time the attorney general determines, cf. Section 2 (2). Two, in Law No 495 of 12. June 2009.

2) The provision in section 116 shall enter into force at the time the Minister of Justice lays down, cf. Section 6 (2). 1, in Law No 1. 479 of 17. June 2008.

3) The provision in § 116 b shall enter into force at the time the attorney general determines, cf. § 5, Act 5. 715 of 25. June 2010.

4) The provision in § 130 a shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. § 8 (3) Two, in Law No 505 of 12. June 2009.

5) The provision in section 143 (1). 6, shall enter into force following the attorney general general rule, cf. § 8 (3) 2 in Law No 505 of 12. June 2009.

6) The provision in section 148 shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 5 (5). 1, in Law No 1. 447 of 9. June 2004.

7) The provision in section 154 (4). 2, shall enter into force following the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 5 (5). 1, in Law No 1. 447 of 9. June 2004.

8) The provision in section 155, nr. 2, shall enter into force following the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 5 (5). 1, in Law No 1. 447 of 9. June 2004.

9) The provision in § 156 a shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 5 (5). 1, in Law No 1. 447 of 9. June 2004.

10) The specified wording of section 158 (change of " nr. 2 and 3 ` shall be replaced by ' no. 3 and 4 ") shall enter into force following the attorney general general rule, cf. § 5, stk.1, in law no. 447 of 9. June 2004.

11) The provisions of section 186 (1). TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 3-6, shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 106 (4). THREE, ONE. pkt., in Law No 538 of eight. June 2006.

12) Law on parental responsibility and concoct, cf. Law Order no. Thirty-nine of 15. In January 2007, paragraph 47, paragraph 4, has been repealed. Two, in Law No 499 of 6. June 2007, parental responsibility, which came into force on 1. October 2007. Section 28 of the Parents ' Act of Parents and Collect shall be maintained in parental responsibility ' s section 31.

13) The specified wording of section 561 (1). ONE, FOUR. Act. (The imposition of notification of the debtor by service) shall enter into force after the attorney general's detailed rule, cf. Section 5 (5). 1, in Law No 1. 447 of 9. June 2004.

14) The law applies to chapter 42 (a).

15) The law relates to section 4 (4). Two, section 15, paragraph. 1-4, section 16, paragraph 4. 2, section 52, section 105 (5). 1, first bogs sixth paragraph, section 335 a, section 336 b (b), paragraph 336 (b), 3, § 361 a, § 839, paragraph. Paragraph 1, section 886 (2). ONE, TWO. pkt., and § 967, 2. Act.

16) The law relates to section 6 a, section 16 (a) (1). ONE, THREE. pkt., section 17, paragraph. Paragraph 1, section 18 c, section 124 (4). 8, section 133, paragraph 1. 3 and 5, section 139 (4). THREE, FOUR. pkt., section 213 b, paragraph 1. ONE, ONE. pkt., section 219 a, paragraph 6, section 501 (1). 3, no. 4, section 628 (3). 3, section 684, paragraph. 1, no. 3, section 701, paragraph. 2, section 722, paragraph 1. 1, no. 2, section 731 (3). 1, point (c), section 745 (1). 3, section 748, paragraph. ONE, TWO. pkt., the title of Chapter 71, section 786 (1). 4, section 791 a, Chapter 74, Chapter 75 (b), 925 (5) (a). 6, section 1002 and § 1017 b, paragraph 1. 2.

17) The law applies to chapter 42 (a).

18) Paragraph of the entry into force. ONE, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. The second concerns Chapter 42 (a).

(19) The law of the law relates to the title of Chapter 71, section 786 (1). 1 and 4-8, section 791 b, section 799 (3). ONE, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. 3, section 802, paragraph 2, no. 2, section 803, paragraph ONE, TWO. pkt., section 805, paragraph 3, section 806 (4). THREE, ONE. pkt., section 807 b, paragraph 1 and 2, and section 807 d (1), ONE, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. TWO, ONE. Act.

20) Bekendtdone in the 7th of Law. June 2002.

21) Notice no. 986 of 28. September 2006, it is decided that the amendment will enter into force on the 15th. September 2007.

(22) The law relates to section 16 a, stk.1, 3. pkt., section 17, paragraph. Paragraph 1, section 28 (a), 2, section 29, paragraph. 2 and 4, section 31 b, section 32, paragraph 4, section 32 b, paragraph 1. 1, the title of Chapter 3, section 33 (3). 1, section 35 (4). 5, section 38, section 39, paragraph. ONE, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. 2, Chapter 3 a, section 60, paragraph 5, section 102, paragraph. TWO, ONE. pkt., section 124, paragraph 1. 8, section 173, paragraph 1. TWO, THREE. pkt., section 218 a, section 219 (3). 3, section 219 (a) (1). 3, and paragraph 1. FIVE, ONE. pkt., § 255 a, § 339 a, § 354 (4). SIX, THREE. pkt., section 366 a, § 372, section. 3, section 456, paragraph. 1, § 477, § § 729 a-729 d, section 731 (3). Paragraph 1 (h), section 741 (c), THREE, ONE. pkt., section 745-745 b, § 745 d, paragraph 2, section 746 (3). TWO, ONE. pkt., section 748, paragraph 7, section 786 (3). SIX, TWO. pkt., and paragraph. SEVEN, TWO. pkt., section 836 a, § 839, paragraph. TWO, TWO. pkt., section 841, section 895, paragraph. ONE, FOUR. Pkt., section 964, 2. pkt., paragraph 998 (3). TWO, THREE. pkt., § 1017 d, section 1018 e, paragraph 6, section 1019 h, paragraph 3, and section 1022.

23) The law is related to section 44 (a) (1). 4, section 147 g, section 148 a, section 154 (3). 2, section 155, nr. 2, section 156 a, § 158, § 178 (3). 4-10, section 218 b, section 494, paragraph 4. 2, final pkt., section 497 (3). 3, section 561 (1). ONE, FOUR. pkt., section 587 (3). 1, section 777, section 962 (2). THREE, FIVE. pkt., and section 963 (s). 3 (a) (2). Act.

24) Section 1 of the entry into force of entry into force. pkt., section 44 (a) shall apply. 4, section 147 g, section 178 (8). 4-10, section 218 b, section 494, paragraph 4. 2, final pkt., section 497 (3). 3, section 587 (2). 1, section 777, section 962 (2). THREE, FIVE. pkt., and section 963 (s). 3 (a) (2). Act.

25) The law is related to § 448, § 448 a, § 448 b, § 448 c, paragraph 4. 1 and 2, § 448 d, § 450, paragraph TWO, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. 3, § 450 a, 1. pkt., and § 456.

26) The law is a matter of section 47 to 47 f.

27) The law is related to Chapter 1, section 28, section 31 b, 1. pkt., section 32, paragraph. THREE, ONE. pkt., section § 32 c and 32 d, section 33 (3). 2, section 34 (1). 2, no. 2, section 39, paragraph. One, section 40, section 41 c, section 41 f, item. THREE, ONE. pkt., heading to Chapter 4, section 42 (3). 2 and 4, section 43 (a), 1, no. 4 and 5, section 44 (4). 5, section 44 (a) (1). 4, section 44 c (1) ; 1, section 45 (3). 2 and 3, section 48, section. 2, section 52 (3). Paragraph 1, section 53, section 54. 1 and 2, section 54 (a), ONE, ONE. pkt., § 55, section 57, paragraph ONE, ONE. pkt., section 58, paragraph. TWO, ONE. Pkt., section 59, section 60, section. 1, no. 5 and 6, section 60 (2). Two and three, section 66, paragraph. ONE, ONE. pkt., § 68, section 71, no. 6, section 74, paragraph 4. 2 and 3, $78, 1. pkt., section 79, paragraph. One and three, section 81, paragraph. 1-3, § 86 a, § 88, § 90, Chapter 9 (b), 100, paragraph 100. 2, section 101 (3). ONE, TWO. pkt., section 103 (3). 2, section 104, paragraph. 1 and 2, section 105, section 107, chapter 11, section 121, paragraph 1. FOUR, ONE. pkt., § 132, § 133, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1, section 135, paragraph 1. TWO, ONE. and 2. pkt., section 136, paragraph 1. 3 and 4, section 139 (4). One and three, section 147 d, paragraph 1. One and three, section 147 e, paragraph 1. One and three, section 147 f, paragraph. TWO, ONE. and 3. pkt., section 149, paragraph 1. 7, section 151 (1). ONE, SEVEN. pkt., section 152 a, section 174 (4), 2 and 3, section 181, 1. pkt., section 186, paragraph 1. TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 3-6, section 192, section 214, paragraph 1. TWO, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. 3-5, section 218, paragraph. 1-3, section 218 a, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, section 219, section 219 (a) (1). 5 and 6, section 225-230, section 240 (1). 2, section 247 (4). 2, section 248 (4). ONE, TWO. pkt., section 297, section 321 (1). ONE, TWO. pkt., section 334 (4). Paragraph 1 and paragraph 1. FIVE, TWO. pkt., section 340, paragraph 1. 1, Chapters 33 and 34, section 367 (3). One and two, paragraph 368, paragraph 1. 3 and 5, section 369 (4). 4, section 370, section 372 (2). 1, Section 378 (4). 3, section 380, paragraph. ONE, TWO. pkt., section 385, paragraph. 1 and 2, section 386 (4). 1 and 2, section 386 a, section 387, section 390 (3). 2, section 393 (3). FOUR, TWO. pkt., section 394, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1, section 398, paragraph 3. 2, Chapter 39, section 470 (4). FOUR, THREE. pkt., section 475 b (s). TWO, ONE. pkt., section 476 (4). 2, section 494, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkt., § 506, § 586 (3). Paragraph 1, section 597, paragraph 1. 3, $598, paragraph. TWO, ONE. pkt., section 631, paragraph 2, section 646 (4). TWO, ONE. pkt., section 653 d, § § 686-691, section 694, paragraph THREE, ONE. pkt., section 698, paragraph. 1, no. 2, § 699 a, § 700, section 702 (1). 1 and 2, section 704 (4). THREE, TWO. pkt., section 705, section 707, section 719 (1). 2, no. 1, section 729 (a) (1). 2 and 3, section 729 b (b). 1 and 2, section 731 (3). (1) (d) and (i) and (c) TWO, ONE. pkt., section 735, section 741 (c) (1). ONE, FIVE. pkt., heading for fourth book, second paragraph, section 748 (3). 8-10, section 754, paragraph. Number two, fourth and fourth subdivision, chapter 82-84, section 968, 968 a, section 969, paragraph. Paragraph 1, section 970 (1). 2, section 972, paragraph. 1 and 2, section 973 and 973 a, section 976 (3). Paragraph 1, paragraph 977. One and two, paragraph 979, paragraph. TWO, TWO. Pkt., section 983, § 984, 1. pkt., section 987 (2). 1, 2 and 4, section 988, section 990 (3). One and two, paragraph 991, paragraph 1. One and three, paragraph 993, section 999, paragraph. 4, section 1008, paragraph THREE, TWO. pkt., section 1012 (3). FOUR, ONE. pkt., section 1013 (3). 3, Section 1018 e (3). ONE, FOUR. pkt., section 1018 f, paragraph ONE, THREE. pkt., and section 1020 c (1) ; 2.

28) Paragraph of the entry into force. 2 is related to Chapter 1, section 121 (1). FOUR, ONE. pkt., section 139, paragraph. ONE, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. THREE, TWO. pkt., section 147 d (1), One and three, section 147 e, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1 and paragraph 1. THREE, ONE. pkt., section 147 f, paragraph, TWO, ONE. and 3. pkt., § § 225-227, § 240 (1) 2, § 686, § 687, § § 689-691, § 705 and § 707.

29) Paragraph of the entry into force. 20 concerns Section 59.

(30) Paragraph of the entry into force. THREE, ONE. point, section 149 (4). 7, section 174 (4). 2 and 3, section 186 (4). TWO, THREE. pkt., and paragraph. 3-6, section 192, section 748, paragraph 1. 8-10, section 831, paragraph. 8, and § 854. Section 1 (1). 1, in the notice. 980 of 25. In September 2009 it is indeed that the Danish Court of Justice's section 149 (4). 7, section 174 (4). 2 and 3, section 192, section 831 (3). 8 and § 854 as written in section 1, no. 61, 64, 68 and 132, in the law. 538 of eight. June 2006 shall enter into force on 1. November, 2009.

31) Section 1 (1). 2, in Notice no. 980 of 25. In September 2009, it is determined that the changes should apply to telecommunications with the image of the 1. November, 2009.

32) The law is related to section 225 (1). THREE, TWO. pkt., section 226, paragraph. 2-4, section 227, paragraph. 2, section 249 (4). 2-3, section 254, paragraph 4. ONE, ONE. pkt., and paragraph. Chapter 23 a, section 378 (3). 4, section 400 (4). 3, and section 696, 1. Act.

33) The law relates to section 32 (1). ONE, TWO. and 5. pkt., section 32, paragraph. 3, section 32 b (s). Paragraph 1, section 151, section 477 (a) (1). 2, section 477, paragraph 1. One and three, number one. 3 and 4, and paragraph 1. 4, no. Paragraph 1, section 477 (c), 1 and 3, section 477 d, paragraph 1. 1 and 3, Section 501 (1). 3. no. 4, section 785, paragraph. 2, section 968, paragraph 1. 3, the heading for the fourth book, eighth section, title of Chapter 92, sections 1015 and § 1016.

34) The law applies to section 119 (1). 2, no. 3-5, and paragraph. 3-6, section 122, paragraph. 2, section 123, section 124, section 126 (4). 3 and 5, section 127 a, paragraph 1. 2, section 129, Clause 132, § 133, paragraph 1. 3-5, section 135, paragraph. 1, § 135 a, § 136 (6). 3, section 143, paragraph 1. 1 and 3-5, section 144, section 145, paragraph 1. One and two, section 146, section 147, section 147 a, section 147 b, paragraph 1. One and two, section 147 c, paragraph 1. 1-2 and 4-6, section 147 d (1), One and three, section 147 e, section 147 f, paragraph. 1, § 260, § 267 a-§ 267 d, § 316 (3). ONE, TWO. pkt., section 327, paragraph 1. 1, no. 3, section 361, paragraph 1. 5, section 408 (4). 2.

35) The law is related to section 361 (1). 4, section 490 (4). 3, and § 527.

36) The law applies to § 116 a.

37) The law applies to § 56 and § 56 a.

38) The law applies to § 130 a and § 143, paragraph 1. 6.

39) Paragraph of the entry into force. 2 is related to § 130 a and § 143, paragraph 1. 6.

40) The law relates to section 19 (1). 4, section 32, paragraph. 1, 3, 5 and 6, section 32 b (b), 1, Section 44 (b) (b) 1 and 2, section 54 (a), 3 and 4, section 130, paragraph. Paragraph 1, section 151, paragraph 1. 1, and § 325 (3). 4.

41) Bekendtdone in the law of the 7th. December, 2009.

42) The law is related to section 327 (1). 1, no. 3.

43) The law of the law relates to the title of the first book, fifth, sixth and seventh paragraphs, Chapter 11 a, section 722, paragraph 1. 1, no. 2, section 769 (3). 2, no. Paragraph 1, section 821 b, paragraph 1. ONE, TWO. pkt., and Chapter 93 b-93 d.

44) Paragraph of the entry into force. Paragraph 1 concerns section 722, paragraph 1. 1, no. 2, section 769 (3). 2, no. Paragraph 1, and section 821 b (b). ONE, TWO. Act.

45) Paragraph of the entry into force. 2 relates to the title of the first book, fifth, sixth and seventh paragraphs, Chapter 11 a, and Chapter 93 b-93 d.

46) The law is related to section 469 (2). ONE, TWO. pkt., and section 469 (3). FOUR, THREE. Act.

47) The law applies to section 371 (1). 1, Section 392 (2). 2, section 585 (3). Paragraph 1, section 665 (2). Paragraph 1, paragraph 932 (1). One, and section 973.

48) The law applies to paragraph 112, paragraph 1. 2, and § 114, paragraph 1. 1.

49) The law relates to section 168 (4). 2, and section 178 (4). 1.

50) The law is related to section 5 (5). 2, section 33 a, section 36, section 41 (f) (i). 5, section 186, paragraph 1. 1 and 4, section 218 (a) (2). 4, Chapter 64, section 754 (4). 1 and 2, section 863 (2). 2, and § 870.

51) The law is related to section 469 (2). One and four.

52) The law relates to section 752 (4). 2, the title of Chapter 75 b, section 821 a, paragraph, Paragraph 1, section 821 b, paragraph 1. 1 and 2, section 821 c, section 821 d (1), Paragraph 1, section 821 e, paragraph 1. Paragraph 1, section 821 f, first paragraph. One and two, and section 821 g.

53) The law applies to section 116 b.

Ordinance To The Law On The Court's Care

Original Language Title: Bekendtgørelse af lov om rettens pleje

Subscribe to a Global-Regulation Premium Membership Today!

Search Translated Laws of Denmark